Only those who seek to raise up all life will enter the ascension spiral

TOPICS: Those who seek to limit Christhood – The willingness to look in the mirror – The mocking consciousness must be left behind – You are a formless being – It all happens in your mind – Sense the vibration –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, June 13, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

The devil, the evil spirit cannot endure to be mocked. Those are the timeless words, spoken by me in my incarnation as Thomas More. And it is indeed true. The devil does not like to be mocked – or made fun of or laughed at – for he takes himself very seriously. Thus, let me make one thing perfectly clear: I AM the master El Morya. I have a right to change my name to Master MORE. And YOU have no right to tell me what to do—as I have no right to tell you what to do.

Those who seek to limit Christhood

The difference being, that I have no intention of telling you what to do, whereas some on earth have every intention of telling me – or any representative of the Living Christ – what to do. This is precisely the consciousness you saw in the scribes and Pharisees, who challenged and mocked Jesus and who attempted to use what had been said in what you now call the Old Testament to limit how Jesus could express his Christhood.

Do you see how this consciousness is always seeking to find something on earth, that it can use as a weapon to try to limit the expression of the Living Christ? Thus, there are even those who will take something from a previous ascended master teaching and use it to try to limit the expression of the ascended masters today. This, of course, has no effect on us, for we are not in any way mocked by anything that men can come up with. For we can indeed endure to be mocked; we can even enjoy being laughed at. For if you do not take yourself seriously, what consequence is it that others mock you or laugh at you?

But it does have consequence for those, who mock and make fun of or seek to put down others. My beloved, look at the situation of Jesus being put on trial. Only a few days before, many among the people of Jerusalem had welcomed him as the Messiah, had celebrated him as a king when he entered Jerusalem. But then, they suddenly switched, as the human mind can switch in an instant. And now they were crying: “Barabbas, Barabbas,” for they would rather have a murderer than the Living Christ set free. And as he was walking through the narrow streets of Jerusalem, carrying the cross, they mocked him, spat on him and in all manner of foul language attempted to put him down.

Yet Jesus made his ascension and is now in the ascended realm, whereas those in the crowd that mocked him are still on earth. But more than that, they are still in physical embodiment. And that should indeed be a cause for concern, for those who have some willingness to look at themselves in the mirror—and could therefore learn from this situation to realize that: “We are the ones who have not changed, we are the ones who need to look at ourselves instead of projecting upon others. For we will not enter the ascended realm by seeking to change others—only by changing ourselves.”

The willingness to look in the mirror

And you cannot change yourself, until you are willing to look in the mirror and recognize that you are lacking, that you are not in the right state of consciousness. And I can assure you, that for a spiritual person it is absolutely necessary to overcome the desire to mock or put down others. For what you are putting down is the sacred within yourself. For as Jesus has said, what you do unto others, you must first have done to yourself. So the very fact that you can get yourself to mock others, shows you that you have already mocked the sacred in yourself. And therefore, you cannot give birth to the Christ in yourself, for you would feel it necessary to mock that Christ in yourself as you mock it in others.

And thus, you cannot rise above that consciousness, the consciousness seen in so many spiritual people around the world. Where they think – because they do not commit outer acts of violence, because they speak softly and do not openly express anger – they think they have transcended the human consciousness and have become truly spiritual people. But they are not willing to see, that below the level of surface awareness there is still unresolved psychology, unresolved emotions. And they can be seen by the very fact that they have this sense of superiority, that causes them to feel that they can judge or even mock others, who believe differently or who do not practice the same spiritual practices as themselves.

Look at how many spiritual movements around the world are dominated by this state of consciousness: the need to feel better than others, the need to feel that we have something that no one else has, that our guru, that our teaching, that our organization, that our ritual is somehow superior to others. But in order to feel superior, there must be some, who are inferior. And that means that in order to raise yourself up to a superior position, you are willing to put others down. And this, of course, is in complete contradiction and violation of the will of God.

As the Chohan of the First Ray I have – I should think I can say – a quite reasonable understanding of the will of God. And I know that the absolute will of God is to raise up all life. Certainly, this is to be done within the context of free will, so that there are some parts of life that may not be raised up out of their own choosing. But God simply respects the free-will choices of some beings. God has no need to add to their choices by putting them down, by punishing them, as has been seen by so many religious people through the ages. And certainly, God has no need whatsoever to mock those who will not come into compliance with some system on earth.

The mocking consciousness must be left behind

Do you see, then, the absolute reality, that this mocking of others is a state of consciousness that must be transcended? Again, I am not asking you to feel guilty over having engaged in this consciousness, for this consciousness of irony and sarcasm permeates most societies. For it comes from the fallen ones, who almost from the very beginning, attempted to use what we have called the consciousness of the accuser of the brethren to mock others and their spirituality and their service.

This is just one attempt to get people to react to the dualistic battle. The other one of course is the abuse of power, where you forcefully violate other people’s free will. This might be called the Alfa aspect. But the Omega aspect then is that perversion, where you seek to mock and ridicule and put down others in a psychological sense. In other words, there is physical violence and there is psychological violence. And they are the Alfa and the Omega of the strategy employed by the fallen ones from the very beginning.

As spiritual people you have a need to look at yourselves and to see whether you have taken this consciousness in from the society in which you grew up. Many of you have—almost all of you have, for as I said it permeates every society. And you might even find, if you are honest, that some of you have become quite good at making fun, at coming up with a quick, witty reply to anything thrown at you. And some of you might even feel that this has been a certain degree of fun, as I will admit that even I in my embodiments enjoyed jesting in this way and kidding around, as you say today.

Even Saint Germain himself in some of his embodiments was quite witty and quite quick to come up with a snappy answer. Yet, we all came to a point where we realized, that this consciousness did not serve our path to the ascension, and thus it was something that simply had to be left behind. And it had to be left behind by making a decision, where you realize, that this consciousness has the effect of putting down another aspect of life. And in doing so, you have already put down yourself.

And, of course, how can you ascend, if you are putting a part of yourself down? For what is the ascension? It is raising up everything that can be raised up and letting everything else die. But you see, when you put something down, you obviously cannot raise it up—but you cannot let it die either. For that which you put down, you want to maintain. For only when you maintain that which you have put down, can you maintain the sense of superiority that you gain from putting another element of life down.

So you keep a part of yourself – the part of your soul, the part of your lower being – suspended in this no-man’s land. It cannot be raised up, but you cannot let it die either. So, you must come to that point, where you realize, that this consciousness of mocking, making fun and putting down is only serving to hold yourself back. And then you must reconnect to the greater love, the greater love of raising yourself up to the ascension. And then, when you reconnect to that love, you can look at the mocking consciousness without feeling guilt or shame—in other words, without creating a new reason to put yourself down. And thus, you can look it straight in the eye and say: “You are not part of my true being, and I no longer want you to be a part of my being. Thus I let you go into the fire of God.”

That is when you can feel the inner resolution, where it is as if something breaks, and now you feel this new sense of freedom, where you realize you have become more than you were before. This is the joy—this is the joy of an ascended master to see a student come to that point of letting go of some elements of the fallen consciousness, that the student has taken in—when the student reconnects to the reality of who it is.

You are a formless being

And who are you? You are a formless being, as we have said so many times. For only the formless can transcend form, only the formless can become MORE. For why is my name spelled with capital letters? It is to signify that I do not want you to become more OF the things in the material. I want you to transcend that level and become more THAN the human.

I am not interested in having students who have spent lifetimes perfecting this outer spiritual persona and image, so that they can appear to be spiritual by doing this or that or the next thing. I am not interested in you becoming a more spiritual person according to some standard on earth. I am interested in you becoming more than a spiritual person, more than a person, more than a human being. And only that which has no form can become more than any form.

This should be logical, this should be obvious to those who are willing to reason with the Christ mind, instead of reasoning with the human mind—that can always find some justification for seeking to become more of rather than transcending this level of the “vanity of vanities,” where you seek to raise up the human, seek to raise up the ego, until you think that because it lives up to this or that standard on earth, God must grant it entry into heaven.

But as we have said before, there is no standard on earth, that can grant the human entry into heaven. The human will never enter heaven, and that is why the being that has form must be allowed to die. So that the formless being – call it the Conscious You or anything you like – can then be reborn into a new sense of identity as an ascended being rather than an unascended being.

Some ascended master students have in their minds created this belief that the ascension is an external process. You fulfill the external requirements, and then somehow Serapis Bey or some other master appears to you and puts this cloak of the ascension upon you. And then you ascend. But it is not so. The ascension cannot be bestowed upon you from an external source, for there is an inner process of you being reborn.

As long as you are unascended, why are you unascended? Because you are holding on to a sense of identity as an unascended being. You think there is some requirement you have not quite met, you think there is some external event that has not happened, some grace that has not been bestowed upon you from without. And you can be at that level – where you have actually qualified for your ascension – you can stay at that level for a long time, even for lifetimes. Where you have qualified but you cannot get yourself to walk through that doorway, because you are not willing to let go of that sense of self—that you are not quite there or that you are waiting for something from outside yourself. You are not willing to let that identity die and therefore be reborn.

When you become an ascended master, what happens is that you finally let the last remnant, the last ghost, of the unascended identity die. And then, you – the formless being – are reborn into a new sense of identity, a new acceptance of yourself as an ascended being. It is not that Serapis Bey or any other master comes to you and says: “You are now an ascended master.” It is that you awaken to a new self-awareness, where you suddenly look around and say: “I AM now an ascended master.” This is the difference, the final difference, the final step. It is all a process that takes place in your mind.

It all happens in your mind

Every teaching we have ever given, every tool we have ever given, has had one purpose only: to affect a change in your mind, in your self-awareness, in your sense of identity. When you begin to understand THAT, then you have started the ascension spiral. And then you will completely transcend all desire to put down others, or even all desire to raise up others. For you see: the ascension spiral is an individual process.

As they say: “You can not take it with you.” There is nothing from earth, from your previous life – even from your previous spiritual activities – that you can take with you into the ascension spiral. It must all fall away from you, as you rise higher in that ascension spiral. Even the desire to save other people – as we have mentioned the existence of a false concept of the bodhisattva – even that desire must fall away. For as long as you are not ascended, it is so easy to go into the desire to save others through force by somehow forcing them to change. Even that must be left behind, until you stand there and realize, that your ascension depends on only one thing: your relationship with God, your relationship with your higher self, your relationship with the ascended masters.

And you will do what Jesus told you to do: “Let no man take thy crown.” Let no man interfere with, let nothing on earth interfere with, your direct connection to the ascended realm. When you overcome all desire to force any part of life by putting it down or by raising it up, then you start the ascension spiral. Then you can take full responsibility for yourself and realize, that the choices of other people have no influence whatsoever on your ascension. The only thing that influences your ascension is your own choices. And then you can focus on refining your own choices instead of seeking to change the choices of others. You can then focus on what has consequence, instead of being trapped in activities, that are not consequential for your own ascension.

Am I thereby saying, that in order to ascend you have to become selfish? No! For selfishness is precisely the desire to force others—the unwillingness to look at yourself, to take responsibility for yourself. It is when you overcome selfishness – when you overcome self-centeredness, when you overcome narcissism – that you truly enter the ascension spiral. For now you are not seeking to qualify for the ascension in order to build up your ego’s sense that it is better than others. You have no motive for seeking your ascension that relates to this world, for you no longer have any desires that relate to this world.

Instead, your desires are focused on the next world. But even then, as you rise higher in the ascension spiral, all desires fade away, and you enter that desirelessness, where you are not seeking to ascend in order to fulfill some kind of lack. You are ascending out of the pure joy of oneness, of experiencing oneness and simply being magnetized into greater and greater oneness, until the separate self finally dies, and you are reborn as a being who is one—one with your higher self, one with the ascended masters, one with all life, one with your Creator.

Sense the vibration

This is a state of consciousness, that can scarcely be understood by most spiritual students. It is a state of consciousness, that can scarcely be expressed in words, but I have given you – beyond the words you have heard me speak – a sense of the vibration of this consciousness. And so, I can only say as Jesus said: “Let those who have ears hear, let those who have the sensitivity of the heart sense my vibration, sense the consciousness of the ascended Master MORE—that you may know that I AM MORE.”

I am more than any image ever created by me and by any ascended master student or organization. And you will know me only when you are willing to flow with that MORE, that ever-transcending Presence that I AM. For the will of God is ever transcending. It desires to raise up all life, but it desires to raise up life wherever it is in consciousness. So the will of God is constantly adapting, as life is raised up. Or even as life sinks to a lower level, the will of God adapts to that and is still seeking to raise it up from that level, instead of putting it down in any way.

The will of God is always flowing. It is not some fixed immutable law, as so many people envision. For it is only the ego that longs for this security and this absolute truth or absolute law. The law of God is constantly adapting, for the ultimate law of God is to raise up all life. And this can happen only when you go down to the level where life is at, and seek to raise it up from there. That is why I said: “If the guru be an ant, heed him,” for at any point we, the ascended masters, must seek to send you a guru, that you can hear with your present level of consciousness. And if you are not willing to hear that guru, well, then you cannot transcend that level of consciousness, can you?

And thus, you cannot move on to a higher guru. And thus you see so many, who call themselves ascended master students, but they have not been willing to hear the guru we have sent. And therefore, they do not have true contact with us, even though many of them think they can hear us speak to them. But it is not the ascended masters that they hear; it is the false hierarchy impostors who will tell you what you want to hear, who will affirm and validate your sense of superiority. Instead of giving you the frame of reference, that allows you to feel and experience how you are out of alignment with the reality of God—and therefore you can make the choice to bring yourself back into alignment.

This is the goal of a true teacher: not to tell you what to do or how to do it, but to give you that sense of what is reality and what is unreality, so that you can choose to shift your sense of awareness from being projected into an unreal sense of self to now being projected into reality—the reality that you experience because you are a formless being. And when you experience the vibration of reality, then the formless being that you are can – if it is willing – be awakened to the reality that it is formless, that it is more than any form in the identity in form. And that is when your path can begin in earnest, for you are not truly on the inner path when you are following an outer teaching or outer practices.

You are on the inner path only when you have had an experience of reality and when you have been willing to shift your sense of awareness, to realign yourself with the reality that you have experienced. And you continue to do so, until you are completely one with reality in that final process of the ascension—that is truly like a shift from one point to another. And it can happen just like that, when you are ready.

Thus, my mission is complete. For as I have been speaking, I have indeed being radiating the vibration that I AM, the presence that I AM, the will of God that I AM to Russia and the Russian people. I have given them the opportunity to sense what is truly the will of God, rather than the will of the party. And therefore, it is time to let go of the party, of the communist fallacy—and it is time to let go of the partying of the capitalist fallacy. It is time to transcend both the right and the left, and the middle and realize, that the will of God is that Russia becomes more than a communist state, more than a capitalist state. It becomes that true expression of creativity, that true expression of the presence of the Russian people, the Spiritual Presence out of which the Russian people have come. Realign yourselves with that Presence, with that Presence of spirituality that you are. And then, you will see Russia blossom. Then you will see Mother Russia give birth to the Christed beings in embodiment. And that is the will of God for Russia.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

You, women of Russia, are all daughters of God!

TOPICS: You have won a victory for the Russian people – Change does not come from the institutions of power – Communism always suppresses women – Stopping the flow between men and women – Men and women must be equal; not the same – The Catholic Church and the Orthodox Church are perversions – The need for women to talk openly – Overcoming shame – Women must begin – Polarity creates a flow –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, June 13, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

You have won a victory for the Russian people

My beloved hearts, it is with great joy that I, Mary, the Mother of God, come to greet you and to congratulate you with having won a decisive victory in the forward progression of the Russian nation, and all of those nations that were formerly part of the Soviet Union. This conference has indeed been a major breakthrough. A breakthrough that you will not notice with the outer eye and the outer mind, but that you will notice at inner levels, where this dark cloud, this dark structure, that has been sitting over Russia and the Russian people now for so many decades has finally received the death blow, that will cause it to crumble in a short period of time. So that the Russian people, and those in surrounding nations and republics, will feel a new sense of freedom, a new sense of hope, a new sense of joy, that is not a joy in an outer sense but comes from deep within. For they know that a new day has dawned and a new era of opportunity has opened up.

This is an era of opportunity, that is much like the optimism and opportunity, that you saw in the decades after the founding of this city of Saint Petersburg, where there was a burst of creativity and building and a new sense that Russia was emerging from its past and becoming a modern nation. This sense of optimism and hope was dashed and suppressed after the Bolshevik revolution, through the mechanism that Kuan Yin has described in such great detail. And so it is the great joy of a Mother’s heart to see that this curse, this stranglehold, has been broken, and therefore there is a new opportunity for the people of Russia and surrounding nations. This, then, is a great joy! And I come, then, to give you some additional teachings, that can form a key to the bringing forth of a new era in Russia.

Change does not come from the institutions of power

There is often a tendency among men to focus on the outer symbols of power. You might focus on the government or the military or the secret police or other institutions that run society. And you might look at a society and say, “How can there be change in that society?” And then you might think that change has to start from the top, so to speak, from those who have power in the political, or military or even scientific or governmental institutions. And so, you might look to these as the instruments of change.

But when you take an honest look at the institutions of Russian society, you will see that for decades under communism, these institutions were precisely the tools for suppressing the people and suppressing creativity. So how likely is it, that they are the institutions, that will bring positive change in Russia? It is not likely, for the institutions that are the most steeped in the suppressive ideology and mindset, are likely to be the last ones who will shake off that mindset. And therefore, the change will not come from the institutions of power.

Where must the change come from? Well, as I have said before in Germany, where does war start? Does it start in the institutions of power? Nay. War starts in the home, in the form of animosity and conflict between man and woman, husband and wife. It is indeed a conflict between the masculine and feminine elements of God embodied in human beings that is the seed of all war, of all use of force. And so, where does the real change in society start? It begins in the home.

Yet how can this change begin in the homes of the Russian people? Well, only if you understand what has happened to the relationship between men and women under communism. This messenger himself grew up in the West during the 60’s and 70’s, when in many western nations, there was a segment of the population who had a utopian dream, that a communist society would provide equality among all people. Thus, many in the West looked to the Soviet Union and later to China as an example of such a society with equality.

Communism always suppresses women

Yet at the same time in the West, there was a great movement for providing equality for women, such as equal rights, equal representation, equal pay for equal jobs. Yet precisely the same people that had the utopian dream of a society of equality were often the same who fought for the equality of women in the West. But these same people failed to see, that in the communist system – whether it was the Soviet or Chinese version – women were utterly and completely suppressed.

There was no equality for women, and there was no intention of giving women equality. And so it is in every totalitarian system you have seen around the world. Men are the ones who are the leaders of the totalitarian system and women are clearly suppressed, except in a few cases, where a woman acts like a man and therefore is willing to abuse power more than any of the men around her, and thus she ascends to power. But this is not the true feminine energy, and therefore this is not really a woman. There cannot be a truly female dictator; only a woman who has suppressed her femininity can act as a dictator.

What is the driving mechanism behind this suppression of women by totalitarian systems? Well, it is simply this: men are stronger in the outgoing force of the Father. Therefore, men are more likely to be seduced into abusing power, becoming the kind of mindless cogs in the machine that are willing to carry out the orders of the system, that are willing to defend the system, that are willing to kill their fellow men in order to defend the system, without thinking about the consequences, without thinking about the human suffering or the human element, without having compassion and sensitivity.

This is the role that men can fulfill, when they have been seduced into abusing power. And how are they seduced into abusing power? Well, through a combination of pride and fear, where some respond to the pride, where they used to feel inferior as they were growing up, but now they are put in a position of power, and now they enjoy the superiority and the power they have over those, that they used to see as being above them and looking down upon them.

And then, of course, there are those who respond to fear where, when they are abused themselves, in order to cope with the abuse they make themselves insensitive and then they are willing to abuse others. Certainly, this can happen to women, but you cannot have a society where a large enough number of women can be perverted this way, so that they would be able to serve as the tools for suppressing the entire population. Thus, a totalitarian regime always relies on the men to do the dirty work, as we might call it.

Women, of course, are stronger on the contracting force of the Mother, and therefore they have more sensitivity, more compassion for life. Few women can give birth to a child without feeling that compassion, universal compassion for life. And thus, it would be impossible to create a totalitarian system with women in charge, with women serving as the henchmen for the elite.

Stopping the flow between men and women

So, what you need to understand next is that in order to suppress the men, in order to get them to act as the henchmen, it is necessary to abort or disrupt the ideal figure-eight flow between man and women in a personal relationship. In an ideal situation, there is a figure-eight flow between the masculine and feminine energies. So that the man is balanced and nurtured by the woman, and therefore his power cannot become so extreme, that he is willing to commit violence and abuse.

Yet when this normal flow is disrupted, then the balancing power of the woman is not strong enough to influence the man. He is not nurtured by the woman, and therefore he goes into an attempt to find some kind of nurturance – some sense of purpose or meaning – elsewhere. And in many cases men can then be seduced into finding this by thinking they are working for some superior cause; as for example some were seduced to think that communism was a worthy cause, or that Nazism was a worthy cause for providing a purer or more powerful society.

Thus, do you see how men can be seduced by a combination of power, the abuse of power to which they are exposed, but also the promise that if they accept the system that is abusing them and support it, then one day there will be a better future for themselves? Yet if they had the balance and the nurturance of a women, then this seduction would not work. For the men would know, that this does not come through extremism or fanaticism or any abusive system. They would know that paradise on earth cannot come through force, cannot come through violence, cannot come through suppression.

Many subtle mechanisms have been used throughout the ages to set men against women, to divide man and woman. And you might remember that there are some marriage rituals where you find the sentence: “What God has joined together, let no man put asunder.” What God has put together is not necessarily one particular man with one particular woman, but it is the masculine and feminine polarity, that forms a whole beyond the two individual people who embody it. That masculine-feminine polarity, that figure-eight flow, is what God has joined together. And when men, who seek to abuse power, pull it apart, they are violating the most sacred aspect of the Law of God.

And this, of course, is the original fallen beings who have no respect for anything that is sacred but want to destroy, to pull down or to mock everything that is sacred. And therefore, they saw, a long time ago, the necessity of separating that masculine-feminine polarity by perverting it in various ways. And you will see many subtle philosophies and ideas, that actually serve this purpose of separating men from women, separating the masculine expression of God from union with the feminine expression of God.

Beware. Be alert. Study society, study the ideas that dominate your society. And then discover these subtle ways in which the masculine and feminine polarity have been set apart or has been perverted in various ways. Even, my beloved, what I started talking about, the drive in the West to provide equality among men and women, even this has been used to pervert the masculine-feminine balance.

Men and women must be equal; not the same

For you see the conception of equality that has been induced into the population is the same perception of equality that is behind the communist system, and that is that equality means sameness, meaning there is no room for individual expression. Men and women are not created equal in the sense that they are the same. They are created equal in the sense that they have equal value, equal potential and that by supplementing and complimenting each other, they can form a greater whole. But this does not mean, that men have to suppress women, or that women have to become like men in order to have equality among the sexes.

Women are not meant to become like men. Women are indeed meant to enter the world of business and the world of government, but they are not meant to do so on the terms defined by a male-dominated society, that for decades or centuries has suppressed women because the men who ran the society subscribed to some form of philosophy or thought system, however subtle, that caused them to look down upon women as not being equal partners for them.

You see, “equal partners” does not mean that the two partners are the same. It means they value each others uniqueness, they value the differences because they know, that it is in bringing the differences together that a new whole is formed and a new life is born. Two people of the same physical sex cannot produce offspring, and therefore if you seek to change women psychologically, so that they are like men and conform to the institutions and systems defined by men, well, then you will still have a business or a government that cannot create new life.  It will simply be in a stalemate, it will be a closed system, for there will not be the balancing and nurturing effect of the women, that will nurture the men and allow them to express their power in a balanced and sensitive manner.

So you see, we are not here talking about some sinister ideology that everyone recognizes as sinister. But do you understand, my beloved, the false teachers, the fallen ones, the false hierarchy are cleverer than most people think. Most people think that it is easy to identify the devil, for he looks like the devil. But you see, the images of the devil, the images of evil, the images of false teachings have been set up precisely to serve as a camouflage, so that you do not see, that the opposite polarity of the ego is actually also of the duality consciousness. You think that that which appears to be good, or benign or benevolent is good, benign and benevolent. You think it is of God, of the Light.

But it is not; it is simply a camouflage, where those who have inserted themselves as leaders, or thinkers or philosophers may appear to be benevolent, but they are nevertheless interjecting in the collective consciousness ideas, that are still based on duality and therefore still seduce the people into giving them some kind of elite power over them.

The Catholic Church and the Orthodox Church are perversions

Therefore, you need to become wise as serpents while remaining, or becoming, harmless as doves. This can be seen no more clearly than in the Catholic Church or the Eastern Orthodox Church, that both claim to represent Christ. Yet none of them represent Christ; they represent two different perversions of the teachings of Christ. And they are, quite frankly, not that different when you take a closer look. They are perversions of Christ, for they raise up a structure and they seek to use that structure to suppress individual Christhood—that none dare follow in the footsteps of Christ.

Thus, we, of course, have no desire whatsoever to see Russia and other republics be free of the suppressing power of communism only to become influenced by the suppressing power of the Eastern Orthodox Church—or the Catholic Church or other perverted Christian churches. We desire to see the emergence of a new spirituality, where the people of Russia awaken to the reality, that neither communism nor a totalitarian form of religion will give them the society they dream about.

They must find the middle way, and that middle way begins by realizing, that there is deception on the right, deception on the left, deception in the middle. And thus, it is necessary to transcend the entire level of duality and look for a new and higher understanding. This, then, is the vision I desire you to hold, both for yourselves and for the Russian people: that they awaken to this need to look beyond these dualistic battles.

The need for women to talk openly

It is not constructive that after having been suppressed by communism for decades, they now throw themselves at the hands of capitalism and the instruments of the international corporations or institutions of finance. There needs to be found a middle way, a different approach to the economy, a different approach to spirituality, but first of all a different approach to the relationship between man and woman. Hold the vision that such an approach will be found, and hold the vision that it is women in Russia, who will rise up and who will be willing to start by talking openly about their problems.

For this is something that women excel at doing. Women are far better at acknowledging and openly talking about issues and problems than the men—who tend to think they have to be the strong silent types, who therefore suppress their feelings. And as a result of suppressing their feelings, they cannot have the normal flow, and therefore feel the pain that comes from that blocked flow. And so, they must numb the pain by pouring some liquid out of a bottle so they get some temporary relief from the pain, the pain that could be avoided if they were willing to honestly acknowledge their problems and to seek resolution, so that they could establish the proper energy flow within their own beings and the proper energy flow between them and the women in their lives.

Yet, when you take a realistic look – and recognize that the majority of men in Russia are at least to some degree addicted to vodka – then you will see, that it is not realistic that a change will begin with the men. And therefore, it can only begin with the women. Raise yourselves up as women! Raise yourselves up, so you can fully accept your complete equality and equal value with men, your uniqueness in God. But then realize that equality does not mean sameness, that you are not meant to suppress your femininity in order to get along in a men’s world. You are meant to express it, so that it supplements the men, so that it provides an alternative to the perverted male form of thinking, that is force-based and cannot free itself from this force-based thinking.

Only women have the potential to balance the men, for there are far too few men who have attained balance within themselves. Certainly, there are men who have this balance –  some among spiritual people from all directions of spirituality have achieved this balance – but there are not enough men to make a difference. And therefore, it is to the women we look to create this change, this drive for change.

And the first step in this change must be a willingness to openly talk about problems with other women, until the women start forming groups and an entire movement that the men and the media cannot ignore. And so that the floodgates are open to an open talk, an open evaluation of what is working and what is not working in Russian society and in personal relationships, in the homes in the families, in the children, in education. And this can then lead on into setting a foundation for a more open evaluation of other areas of society.

But the most constructive way to begin this change is to begin by debating the matters that are closest to women’s hearts: their relationships with their husbands, with their children and the situation of the family, even the family in Russian society. How is it possible to bring up children that will become constructive members of society, if the father is absent either through his work or military service or because he has his head in a bottle of vodka too much of the time?

How is it possible for a woman to take part in the workforce and raise a family when the man is absent? How is it possible for women to function, when they do not get equal pay? All of these issues need to be brought out in the open and debated. They have not so far been debated sufficiently. There needs to be an openness, and you need to be willing to be open, even if it seemingly makes you vulnerable or makes it necessary to talk about personal matters, that you feel you need to keep private out of some sense of shame or inadequacy or whatever it may be.

Women must begin

If enough people start talking about these problems, then the shame will disappear, the embarrassment will disappear. For if everyone else is talking about it, then you are not the one that stands out by talking, you will be the one that stands out by not talking. And this is, then, what can turn the tables on the intimidation that has kept women suppressed for so long.

For you realize, do you not, that what I have said about women being more sensitive to life can also be used by the false leaders and the false teachers to suppress women. Because they are so sensitive to their reputation, to their appearance, to how they are looked upon by other people – by other women, by men, by society – that they often are intimidated into remaining silent about their problems, because they do not want to be embarrassed or become the topic of gossip.

So you see, it takes some very courageous women to turn this situation upon its head, so that the sensitivity to life can come into expression in a defense of life, in a willingness to speak out in defense of life and say: “This is not right, this cannot continue, this is not the way things should be. We need to make this, this, this and the next change, so that our society can move forward instead of standing still in this stalemate, in this catch-22, that we have been in now for so long.”

It takes courage for women to stand out openly and say, “This is the problem, and I have had enough of this problem! I demand change!” And then, you can, of course, in some cases begin right in your own home by saying this to your husbands and demonstrating to them, that it is time for them to change their lives—but also not doing this in a perverted power way but doing it in a way that is nurturing and supportive.

This, of course, I realize is a delicate balance, but you can find it—if you are willing to reconnect yourself to the femininity, that you might have been programmed to suppress. If you can reconnect to that femininity, you can start nurturing yourself. And then you can start nurturing your husband and your children, and you will see that changes will begin to happen. And then, the men, when they feel nurtured and supported, will also be willing to acknowledge their problems. And instead of trying to run away from them or make themselves insensitive, they will begin to say: “Yes this is not right, we need to make changes instead of just thinking that changes will happen in the future. We need to take a stand now, we need to take a stand for what we know is right.”

For you see, men in their outgoingness, they do have a desire to make a positive difference, to take a stand for a greater cause. And once you can reconnect the man to this desire, then you will see that men and women will stop being enemies. And therefore, they will be able to work together to promote positive change in society. In other words, I am not saying that women alone must or will provide the change in society. I am only saying that women must begin, for they are the only ones who can. But then, as the stalemate is broken, as the upward momentum is created, then you look to nurture and balance the men, that they might join in with you and therefore you form that masculine-feminine polarity; you form that greater whole.

And it is this union of masculine and feminine that will change society. Women cannot do it alone. Neither can men. Only in the union of the two will there be the necessary change. And yet, it must begin with the women being willing to openly talk about their problems, even in public, and to demand public attention for certain issues, that are destroying the families, destroying relationships, destroying people and therefore also destroying society.

If this one change can take place – and it can because the potential is there, or I would have not brought it to your attention – well, then you will begin to see, that Russian society will change and many things will begin to fall into place. And people will wonder; “How did that change take place, for it seems like nobody did anything to make that change occur—it just happened!” Well, this is indeed what you will see when there is that masculine-feminine polarity.

Polarity creates a flow

When the right polarity is there, things will just happen. For you are now open to the flow of the Spirit. And this is the greater vision, for of course what can ultimately change any society? Is it that people do this? Is it that people find this ultimate system, that other masters have talked about? No, the ultimate change, of course, comes by reestablishing the flow of the Spirit, first through individuals, and then as a critical mass is reached even through the collective consciousness.

Then the flow of the Spirit will bring change, and with God all things are possible. And thus, changes can occur, that no one had even dared to believe possible. And that is when you see that a society suddenly changes, and you look back a decade or a generation and you see how far that society has come. And you are amazed at the changes, that could happen in such a short period of time.

Hold this vision for these changes in women, changes in the relationship between men and women, and then how this opens the floodgates for change in society. That is one of the greatest services you could give to your nation, whether it be Russia or one of the former Soviet republics—or any other nation in the world, for I am, of course, talking in universal terms. But I am talking specifically here, because the greatest change that needs to happen in Russia is indeed a change in the relationship between men and women and the way society looks at women.

You, women of Russia, are all daughters of God! You have a right to be treated as daughters of God! Be not shy about standing up and demanding to be treated for what you really are, to be valued for what you really are and to demand that society recognizes, that a society run by men, a society run on force, will ultimately destroy itself. And therefore, it is time for a change, where women are allowed to have a say, where women are allowed to fulfill their role of balance and nurturance, that will bring forth new ideas that could never come forth through the force-based mindset.

You have a right to demand this. Not necessarily with an expression of perverted power, for you can find a middle way to express this in a feminine way, so that the men will actually listen. Even against their will, they will become compelled to listen, for this is a soft voice of reason, that they have not heard before. This is a different voice, that will penetrate the male defenses that they have built, and that often causes them to close their minds when women start talking, for they mock it as “women talk.” But when they hear that balanced, nurturing voice, their hearts will listen, even if their minds and their intellects are not willing.

Speak to the heart. Speak from a point of nurturance and support, but also the firmness that your nurturance and support demands change. And then, you will see how women will suddenly begin to rise up and how change will begin to sweep through society, until it becomes the mighty rushing wind, that not even the structures left over from the Soviet Union can stop. For those structures will be blown apart through your spiritual work, of the spiritual men and women coming together, as you have done for this conference, as you have done in your rosaries and your recitation of the eastern mantras. I wish you could see the power released through the Om Mani Padme Hum and the OMs that you gave prior to this dictation. I wish you could see the immense effect this has had on an energetic level. For then you would be greatly encouraged and realize that with God all things are indeed possible!

And thus, I end with a Mother’s love and a Mother’s intense gratitude for your coming together, not only physically but also in that greater oneness that has established a platform; a platform of oneness here below, whereby we who are the oneness above could pour out immense concentrations of spiritual Light and energy that have reached the furthest corners of the earth; beginning to create change everywhere they move. Thus, in my intense, heart-felt gratitude, I thank you for your Presence, and I congratulate you for having won a substantial and decisive victory for Russia!

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Imagination, acceptance, oneness: A new formula for alchemy in the Golden Age

TOPICS: The closed circle of conditions – There is no ultimate system – Duality as a closed circle – The dream of the fallen beings – Become a representative of Freedom’s Flame – Anchoring the Freedom Flame in Saint Petersburg – You need no structure – A golden-age vision for Russia – Progressive revelation – The core belief that imprisons you – The plot to suppress spirituality – Form has no power over Spirit – How your influence multiplies – Killing Christhood –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, June 12, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

The closed circle of conditions

Saint Germain I AM and I AM free. Why are you not free? Because you are not me. Why are you not me? Because you are not free. So you see, this is an illustration of the duality consciousness, where there is a closed circle and you cannot see how to break out of it, because you think that in order to break out of the circle created by conditions, you have to live up to some kind of condition. Yet, of course, when you look at this with the logic of the Christ mind, you see that it makes no sense whatsoever. For what ultimate condition could ever overcome the consciousness of conditions?

Do you not see, that the more you apply yourself to fulfilling a particular condition, the more you actually reinforce the consciousness that is focused on and trapped in conditions? And therefore, you will never overcome the consciousness of conditions by fulfilling any condition whatsoever, not even what you have defined as the ultimate condition. And this is precisely the illusion, that people have been trapped by for so many years.

Look at the Soviet Union, look at the consciousness of communism, the attempt to create a system where everything is organized, so that everything lives up to certain predefined conditions. And then, they think that suddenly you will have some kind of utopian paradise on earth, where the economy will run perfectly, where the production will always be in line with demand, and where everything will go according to the latest five-year plan. And so, they cannot understand why this is not working, why the system is not producing the results that it was designed to produce, why there is not enough, why the shelves are empty in the stores—and the people do not have money to buy anything anyway.

There is no ultimate system

Why is it so, that the Soviet Union – with all of its outer physical power – cannot even sustain itself and its own people? The reason, of course, is this: You cannot create the ultimate system. The attempt to create the ultimate system has been the bane of many civilizations both in known history and beyond known history. This is a pattern, that I have seen and observed over and over and over again. Were you to go back in the records of Akasha and look at the past of this planet, you will see how this has happened over and over and over again. Take the example, where I was the leader of an advanced golden-age civilization, that was located in what is now the Sahara Desert. You have the story of how I realized that the consciousness of the people now had to be put to the ultimate test. Would they – instead of looking to me as a leader – would they find the Christ within themselves, or would they become open to a false leader who would then come in?

So, I did what the spiritual teachers have done throughout the ages: I brought the civilization as high as I could bring it, and then I withdrew. This is a pattern you see over and over again. The true teachers will always withdraw to give the students an opportunity to find the Christ, find the Light, find the creativity, find the Spirit within themselves. That particular civilization was taken to a much higher level than anything you see on earth today. Yet, still a critical mass of the inhabitants of that civilization were not ready and willing to become self-sufficient, and therefore they were open to a dark prince coming from the outside who came in and took power. And what did this dark prince attempt to do? He attempted to turn the civilization into the ultimate system.

What did the civilization have before? It did not have a system. It had the constant creative flow of the Spirit, that was constantly transcending itself and changing and therefore able to adapt to any condition, any problem that came up, and find a creative solution—instead of seeking to destroy problems by imposing a system that would shut out the unpredictable. For this is, indeed, the ultimate aim behind the system: to shut out any unpredictability. So that everything therefore can be foreseen and therefore the society can be run like a machine.

You know very well that Isaac Newton started a period in physics, where many scientists looked at the entire universe as a giant machine, as a giant clockwork, and where they believed, that everything was predefined by the initial conditions. And once the machine had been set in motion, if you knew the laws of the machines and the initial conditions, you would be able to predict everything that would happen in the future, because everything was set on a predefined track. Then, you know also – if you have studied physics – that with the advent of quantum physics, this mindset was finally challenged, although it has not been abandoned by a lot of the people in the world, even many in the scientific community.

Yet the essence of quantum physics is precisely, that nothing can be predicted with ultimate certainty. You can only predict probabilities; you cannot predict with certainty. And why can you not predict with certainty? Because everything depends on free will, and you cannot predict in advance what choice a being with free will can make. You can predict the probability that, given that this being had made these kind of choices in the past, it is likely that it will make these kind of choices in the future. But you cannot know for sure, because there is always the possibility that a being will surprise even itself and therefore make a choice it has never made before.

Duality as a closed circle

This, then, is the only way out of the closed circle that I started by describing. The closed circle of the duality consciousness will become a self-fulfilling prophecy, and it will remain a self-fulfilling prophecy – an unresolvable enigma – until you come to the point, where you make a choice that you have not made before, where you do the unpredictable, where you beat the odds, where you beat the statistics. And suddenly you say: “Is there a different way to look at this? Is there a different way to do this?”

And that is when you reach up for the direction from your higher being, from the ascended masters, from a true teacher—whether in embodiment or not. That is when your mind is open to the true teacher who will give you, not a direction of what to do but will give you a frame of reference, that there is a reality outside the mental box of the duality consciousness or outside the system in which you have grown up. And therefore, you can make different choices.

Do you see, as Kuan Yin attempted to explain, that what was attempted in the Soviet Union was indeed to destroy the potential, that someone would make this kind of unpredictable choice, this kind of creative choice. The fallen beings behind the creation of communism, especially Soviet communism, wanted to destroy individuality and creativity, so that nothing could overthrow and overturn the system, so that the system, like a machine, would keep grinding away into the distant future. They attempted to create a system that was immortal, just as individuals attempt to make their egos immortal.

This was an attempt to do on earth what only God can do. For only God can make things permanent, and yet, that permanence cannot be manifest in the material realm, in the world of form, but only in the world beyond the material, in the ascended realm. And yet, even then things are not permanent, for they are constantly ascending, transcending themselves.

The dream of the fallen beings

So you see, the attempt to create something permanent on earth is the ultimate dream of the fallen beings. For they think that if they could manage to create this system that could not be overthrown – but would keep sustaining itself – then they would have created, they think, a viable alternative to God’s creation. This is their logic. It is, of course, not the Christ logic, for in the Christ logic you know that nothing in the world of form can be permanent. Nevertheless, this is what they believe in their duality consciousness, in their sense of separation from the reality of God, but they cannot fathom the reality that even God is transcending itself. And therefore, they think that God is permanent. And they think that it is possible to create something in this world that is permanent, because they think that they have created a permanent graven image of God that can be maintained.

So then, what is the deeper reality? How do you break out of this closed system of the separate self? How do you become free? Well, only by realizing, that you are a formless being—and therefore you cannot be trapped in, cannot be limited by, any form whatsoever. For you are more than any form in this world, and therefore, you cannot be bound by any form. And therefore, no matter that you have grown up in a repressive system, such as Soviet communism – that has hammered into your mind and being that you are nothing but a material being, that you have come from dust, that you will return to dust – no matter all of this propaganda, all of this brainwashing, nevertheless, you are the Conscious You. And you can at any moment leave behind that limited sense of identity, for you have not become that identity. You have only projected your being into it, so that you look at the world through the filter of that identity.

But when you realize, that you have only projected yourself into it, then you realize you can also withdraw your being from it, and therefore return to that pure awareness, that pure state of consciousness that you are, that is beyond any form. And when you realize, when you re-align your attention, your focus with that formless reality, that formless pure consciousness, then you are free of that form, that form-based sense of self. Nevertheless, that does not mean that you are one with freedom.

Become a representative of Freedom’s Flame

And thus, I wish to discourse with you about the possibility, that you can become a representative, an example, of the Freedom Flame on earth, that you might bring into society the Freedom Flame. So that you can give people a frame of reference, that they may see and experience that it is possible for a human being to be truly free, while still expressing itself through a physical body.

For you realize, of course, that the physical body is not the same as a separate sense of identity. It is possible to be in a physical body – or rather to express yourself through a physical body – without being blinded by the illusion of duality and separation. This is what Jesus demonstrated, this is what Gautama and other spiritual teachers have demonstrated, including myself when I was given the dispensation of appearing as the Wonderman of Europe, where I took on the physical body but was not strictly speaking in physical embodiment.

So, this is then one of the ultimate forms of service you can give on this planet, that is, to withdraw your sense of identity from the dualistic identity, the separate self, to first come to the point, where you know you are the formless self. Where, as Serapis Bey spoke about, you have no opinions, you have no need to project anything, you are not evaluating things in terms of good or bad, right or wrong. You are simply experiencing things as they are without any judgment, without any analysis, without any evaluation. You are just observing and focusing your consciousness. Yet, you can then take the next step. You can take the step of becoming one with one of the flames of God, be it the Flame of Freedom or another flame, as is your individual choice, and according to your I Am Presence and the lineage out of which you have come.

So you see, my beloved, I, Saint Germain, do not desire to come back into physical embodiment, or even to take on a physical body. For I desire YOU to be the embodiments of the Freedom Flame that I AM—those of you who feel this calling. And thus, this is indeed my thrust: to help you awaken to the reality, that when you know you are a conscious self that is beyond form, you can then project yourself into the Freedom Flame that I AM. You can become one with that Freedom Flame to the point, where you become that Freedom Flame in embodiment. And therefore, in a very real sense you become Saint Germain in embodiment, although you still retain your individuality, but you are an extension of myself in embodiment. And that is when you become the ultimate example of freedom to the people on earth.

Anchoring the Freedom Flame in Saint Petersburg

And I give this dictation precisely here in Russia because I come with a gift to the Russian people and the Russian nation and those who are part of the former Soviet Union. I, Saint Germain, have been given the dispensation to anchor a portion of the Freedom Flame here in the city of Saint Petersburg. It is not anchored in a particular physical location, so you do not need to go out and look for the place where the Freedom Flame is anchored. You need to instead tune in to it in your heart, for of course the Freedom Flame is beyond form and cannot be confined to a particular physical location; not even a temple built in its honor can confine it.

So you see, you then have the opportunity, you who are part of the former Soviet Union, you have the opportunity to tune in to this Freedom Flame, to embody it, to a larger or smaller degree as you are able right now, and therefore to bring that Freedom Flame with you wherever you go. So that you can give the people who have been oppressed by Soviet communism an example of someone who dares to be free. Of course, for you to embody that Freedom Flame, you must do what other masters have said before me. You must take a look at yourself, you must take a look at the structures in your mind. And then you must use the cosmic wrecking ball to shatter those structures, so that you can be free of the structures—for only then can you be Freedom in embodiment.

How did I become one with the Flame of Freedom? By systematically looking at the structures in my mind, seeing how they imprisoned my Spirit in a form, that I thought I could not go beyond. And then, when I noticed such a structure, I would look at it with absolute honesty and determination, until I understood the belief that made me create that structure and that made me maintain it—thinking it was somehow permanent, inevitable, had power over me or that I needed it for some reason or another.

You need no structure

You are a god-free being. The Conscious You is a god-free being. You need no structure. You do not need a structure in order to define your identity, for you have the ability to project yourself up to the I Am Presence and know your divine identity, your divine individuality. Neither do you have need of a structure in order to express yourself in the material world. For again, you can do what Jesus described in the Basilica of Saint Peter’s: you can be in tune with the I AM Presence and allow the I Am Presence to express itself through you without knowing ahead of time what will be done.

It is only the ego that forms the structure of what you should do or what you should not do. It is only the ego, that makes you feel the need to follow some outer religious teaching, whereby you can say, that if I do what this religion says, or if I do what this ascended master teaching says, then I am always good, then I am always right. And then, one day God will simply have to accept me into heaven, even though I have not only maintained the structures I had before I found the path, I have actually built this elaborate structure of how good and spiritual I am and how much I know, and how much I understand about the spiritual path, and how I can recite this or that teaching endlessly without seeing that the Spirit is not in the teaching, the Spirit is beyond the teaching.

A golden-age vision for Russia

What then, is my golden-age vision for Russia? Well, it is indeed that Russia becomes a land of freedom, a land of creative freedom, a land of creative expression. This is what you saw in the early days and decades of this city, where it was founded on a greater vision. It was founded on creative freedom, although at the time it was creative freedom only for the few, for the leaders of society. But what I envision for the Golden Age in Russia is, that there will be creative freedom for the many. Certainly not for everyone, but that a very large percentage of the population will feel that creative freedom flowing through them. And therefore, Russia will be a center of culture, art, music, but also of innovation in many areas of life.

What you have seen in the Soviet Union was that Russia became an industrial power, but it did so in a mechanized way by reducing people to a kind of machine, that could run other machines and therefore produce certain goods in a certain way, mostly military hardware, that could be used to project the military power of the Soviet Union. But what you have the potential for manifesting in Russia is a new approach to industry, that is not mechanized but based on greater creativity and creative expression.

What I also see for Russia is that Russia will be concentrated in the western part of the current empire, West of the Ural Mountains, whereas the lands East of the mountains will become separate republics. And then I see this western part of Russia, the core of Russia, become more open to the world and especially to Europe. So that it will eventually merge into not only the European Nation, the European Union, but the European unified whole, that I envision as part of the Golden Age. Where, as I have spoken about in Europe, there will be a dissolution, gradually, of nation states and a greater union will begin to emerge. This, of course, will take time. We are not talking years but decades, nevertheless it is the Golden Age vision that I hold.

For you see, what is the heart of Russia? Is it a territory? Is it a country? Or is it a certain state of consciousness? If you go to the very core of what has become the nation of Russia, you find a consciousness, that is not really the consciousness of Russia but the consciousness of a certain mandala of spiritual beings that has been focused over this area but not limited to it. This, of course, is the same with many other nations, and so what can truly help dissolve the nation states is that people begin to tune in to that greater spiritual consciousness out of which they are extensions. And then they see, that it is meaningless to be limited by national borders that are often artificially drawn on a map, drawn with ink the color of blood.

And when you begin to tune in to that greater consciousness, that is when the love of the Spirit will flow like healing waters, that will begin to dissolve the lines on the map. The ink will start running and spreading out until it is no longer a firm line, but there are openings and eventually they all start blending together. So that what used to be nation states now see how they can have much greater advantage by cooperating beyond their borders, cooperating first in regions an then gradually expanding those regions to encompass eventually the entire planet, where humankind realizes that it is one big family, so to speak, but a spiritual family tied together by the Spirit and not by blood relations.

This then, is part of the vision I hold, but my entire vision will not be revealed through this messenger or any other single person, whether it be a messenger from outside of Russia, or inside of Russia. It will be revealed through many different people, some of whom have even never heard the name Saint Germain but nevertheless have tuned in to the Freedom Flame. But there is certainly a potential, that those who are the spiritual people and who are willing to tune in to my Freedom Flame and embody that Freedom Flame, can indeed become the open doors for the revelation of greater and greater detail about the golden-age plan for Russia.

This is something that will happen gradually, for you must also understand, that even though I have in my retreat a detailed plan for Russia, I cannot reveal that plan in its entirety right now, for there is not a single one among you who will be able to grasp the fullness of it at your current level of spiritual enfoldment, vision and imagination. Therefore, the plan must be revealed in stages, not only as you are ready as the spiritual people, but also as the Russian people, or at least the top ten percent of them, are ready to receive this plan and actually accept it as a possibility rather than some unrealistic utopia.

Progressive revelation

For you see, if you give people more than they can currently imagine and accept, they will often go into a state of rejection, and that rejection can then block their minds for a long time to higher ideas. Therefore, it is necessary to reveal only what the people can accept at their current level of consciousness. And then, when they have raised that level of consciousness, you can reveal more.

This, of course, is the entire principle behind progressive revelation. For as Jesus said 2,000 years ago: “I have yet many things to say unto you, but you cannot bear them now.” Thus, you see, even among spiritual students there can be a tendency to believe, that a particular organization has brought forth some ultimate revelation, that will stand as the main religion or the main teaching for the entire Age of Aquarius.

My beloved, will you please realize, that this is indeed the reasoning of the ego, the desire of the ego to set itself up in a superior position because it is following an ascended master teaching. And thus, please realize that certain things can be said precisely to magnify the spiritual pride in the students—that they might have a chance to see it. And I can tell you that many did see it, for they noticed that when they heard or read such statements made in dictations, they felt the pride that was stimulated in themselves by those statements. And therefore, they came to see the pride, and they came to separate themselves from it.

These are the wise ones, the wise ones who look beyond the outer teaching and the outer word, and who realize, that we are never trying to make an absolute statement, for absolute statements cannot be made by words. Absolute images cannot be given in form. The absolute is found only by going beyond teachings, beyond images, beyond the structures in the mind, for only the formless is absolute. This was explained by Kuan Yin, and I encourage you to not only read and listen to this once, but to listen to it over and over again, until her words and the vibration embodied in those words have gone through all of the levels, all of the rungs, all of the steps on the staircase in your consciousness. And until they reach down to that very core belief you have, that makes you believe that form has power over your Spirit.

The core belief that imprisons you

And therefore, it is this core belief that keeps you from being free, for you think you cannot – that you have no right to – just project your conscious self away from that limited self. Do you understand, my beloved, what I am trying to tell you? The forces of this world are trying to make you believe that form, that matter, has power over Spirit and that this power is permanent or at least extends beyond your current lifetime. And therefore, you cannot be free in this lifetime, you cannot be the Christ in this lifetime. It is something that is out there in the future, possibly after you ascend.

Do you see that even an ascended master teaching, that talks about the possibility of the ascension and personal Christhood, can be used to create the mindset, that we only have to continue to give Violet Flame and give decree services for the rest of this lifetime, and then after we leave the earth, then we will ascend, then we will manifest Christhood. My beloved, what good will it do the ascended masters and mankind that you attain Christhood after you ascend? We have no use for Christed beings in heaven, for we have plenty of them already. We have use for Christed beings on earth, where you can provide people that frame of reference, that is the only way that they can begin to see that there is something beyond the duality consciousness.

Do you understand that being the Christ is not actually the same as being an ascended master? Ascending means you leave earth behind permanently. Being the Christ means that you stay in embodiment and you go out in society to demonstrate Christhood. You go out and give people whatever they need, be it a cup of cold water in Christ’s name or a higher teaching. But whatever you give them, you demonstrate by your vibration, that there is something beyond duality and that that something can be embodied by a human being, can be embodied and expressed through the human form. And therefore, it is possible to bring the kingdom of God to earth, to bring the Golden Age into manifestation.

What would be the point in bringing the Golden Age into manifestation in heaven, where everything is golden already? So what would be the point of getting all spiritual people to ascend, and then the earth is left in some lower state? Then the earth would self-destruct. That is not the plan of the Elohim, that is not why the Elohim focused their attention for many, many cycles in order to create the physical platform of this earth. They wanted to see not so much the earth ascend but the inhabitants of earth ascend in consciousness, so that the kingdom of God would be manifest on earth, not in heaven.

The plot to suppress spirituality

For when the kingdom of God is manifest on earth, then earth becomes a magnet, that pulls up the entire sphere to a higher level, instead of being a dead weight that pulls it down, as it has been for some time. So you see, it is indeed a deliberate plot of the fallen beings and the false teachers. They know that there are certain people they cannot prevent from discovering the spiritual path. When you look at the Soviet Union, when you look at many of the initiatives in the West, such as materialism, you see how they have attempted to create these systems and structures that suppress spirituality. But they know they cannot work for all people, so what do they attempt to do? They attempt to create a diversion, so that those who are spiritual or religious think that salvation only comes after life on earth.

And what does this do? It leaves the earth in the control of the fallen beings, for there are none who attain Christhood, whereby they can challenge the fallen beings right here on earth. And then, of course, the earth will not progress. It will go in a downward spiral, and the second law of thermodynamics will cause it to self-destruct. This is not our plan. This is not why I have vowed to stay with earth for the next 2,000 Years. I am the God of Freedom. There are many things I could do in this universe other than staying with this little planet.

Not that there is anything particularly wrong or unattractive about this planet. It has its charms. Nevertheless, when you consider the entire vastness of the spiritual realm, even the vastness of the physical universe, where there are many other planets that need raising, there are many other things I could do with my attention for the next 2,000 Years. So I have, of course, no desire to see, that the Age of Aquarius becomes an age, where a few people from earth ascend but the rest go into a downward spiral, and the entire planet self-destructs. I have no particular desire, after the end of the Age of Aquarius, to come to the Cosmic Counsels and they ask me: “So Saint Germain, how did things go on earth?” And I can only say, “Well, a few dozen people ascended but the earth destructed in a fiery spiral.”

This is not my vision of the end of the Aquarian Age. My vision is, of course, that the earth is raised up to a much higher level. This will still mean, that many more people will ascend, but it also means, that there will be enough people in embodiment with a high enough level of Christhood to raise up the entire planet, and those who are not willing to be raised up, they will then have to go elsewhere. And therefore the entire planet can shift into a higher orbit, into a higher level.

This is my plan. This is my vision, and for that to happen, it will take that some of you will realize the reality, that you do have the right to walk away from the separate self, to walk away from the structures you have built in your society, in your families, in your relationships, in your jobs or whatever you have that is holding you in a certain matrix. I am not thereby saying you now have to go out and leave these structures. What I am saying is that you have the right to transcend the consciousness with which you have engaged in these structures up until this point. You have a right to transcend the self-image that has kept you feeling like you were trapped in these structures.

I am not particularly saying you have to leave the structures behind, although in some cases that will be the case. Nevertheless, there are many of you who can stay in a certain structure, but stay there with a new state of consciousness and thereby bring the light into that structure—so that other people might actually see, that there is an alternative to the structure and the consciousness behind it. But you must come to the realization – if you are to fulfill this role – you must come to the realization, that the structure, the form, has no power over you, because you are a formless Spirit.

Form has no power over Spirit

As long as you deny or refuse to experience pure consciousness, you will believe that form has power over your Spirit. This is the oldest illusion on earth—the oldest illusion. Do you see what is actually happening? You were sent into the world of form, into the material universe as a co-creator. You started co-creating, which was perfectly acceptable. You co-created based on the state of consciousness you had. But what you co-created was a structure that reflected that state of consciousness. But then, instead of transcending that state of consciousness – transcending the structure, letting the structure crumble – you became attached to the structure. And now the structure started owning you. It started exercising power over you, for you felt you could not just leave it behind and see it all crumble, as if it had been for nothing.

This is the idea of letting things die, of surrendering things. Do you understand? The purpose of co-creation is not to create a particular structure and to then maintain it. The purpose is to expand your consciousness, and you can expand your consciousness even by creating a limited structure and then honestly seeing how limited the structure is, learning from that, and then transcending the level of consciousness that created that limited structure. And then, once you have transcended that state of consciousness, what is the point in maintaining the limited structure?

You cannot perfect it, you cannot build onto it. This is the dream behind the Tower of Babel. We will build a tower that will reach into heaven. It cannot be done, for heaven is not a physical location. The only way is to let the structure crumble and then build a new structure from your higher state of consciousness. And then, when you see how that structure works, you transcend that level of consciousness. Now you let that structure crumble, and then you are reborn into a higher sense of self. And this is how you keep building: Letting it crumble, transcending, building again, letting it crumble, transcending, building again. Until you come to the point, where you create a structure, that is not truly a structure for it is so transparent – it is so in alignment with the Laws of God and with the River of Life – that it does not hold your Spirit. It is actually just a vehicle for the expression of the Spirit, and so it will never hide the Spirit.

For do you see, that the structures that are created out of a limited state of consciousness, have density, and therefore hide the Spirit? Look at the physical forms you see here on earth. Can you look at a building, as the one across the street that is all crumbled, and see God behind that structure? No, because it hides the Spirit. But it is possible to create structures that are so transparent, that they do not hide, they reflect the Spirit. And therefore, they make the Spirit visible to others.

How your influence multiplies

This is the way structures are in the Golden Age. In a truly Golden Age there are no structures that hide Spirit; they all reflect, multiply, make visible that, clearly, this is an expression of Spirit. This is what Jesus told to his disciples; to not hide their light but to go out and express it, so that people could see that this could not be a normal human being who was the open door for this kind of expression. This could only be an expression coming from the Spirit through a human being. And that is, then, how people are awakened to a higher potential, the true potential of the human being transcending the human, becoming a Christed being. A being who is free to be the Spirit and to express the spirit in manifestation, instead of having all these conditions that limit the expression of Spirit.

This is what Jesus attempted to show by performing his miracles, by refusing to be held up by rules and traditions, such as the Sabbath and doctrines and dogmas. This is what you can all demonstrate. Here in Russia, look at how many people have not transcended, as Kuan Yin said, the communist consciousness, the communists mindset, making them think they are so limited. Look at how many people have accepted that living in a small, cramped, dilapidated apartment in a concrete apartment building is their lot in life. And they think this is how they will live for the rest of their lives, and they have somehow accepted this. For they think that in their lifetime society could not change so much, that they could have a better existence.

Demonstrate to them that they are not limited by these outer conditions. Not necessarily by you becoming millionaires, but by you becoming millionaires of the Spirit who show them, that your Spirit is not limited by these physical conditions. This is the service you can give. Even though you are few – and you often look at the fact that you are only few, and how can you have an impact on society – but I tell you, that by demonstrating these things in any way you can, your influence can start spreading like rings in the water.

And you will be surprised – when you look back at the end of this lifetime – how many people you have actually influenced by just being the example. For you may see only one person you influence, but that person will carry part of your vibration, part of your Freedom Flame, and that person will meet three others. And they will carry a portion of that flame, and they will each meet five others—and suddenly it spreads exponentially. But you see, someone had to start or the upward spiral could never have taken off, it could never have started accelerating.

Someone must begin, someone must take the first step. Someone must dare to stand out from the crowd and demonstrate, that there is a higher potential. It is possible to let your imagination soar beyond the limitations, that have trapped most people in your society. Look at some of the states that were part of the Soviet Union, who are now not under the Soviet Union, yet they still have some totalitarian form of leadership with presidents that were not truly elected. This is because after being under the Soviet Union for so long, the people could not envision a more enlightened form of leadership. But it will not take that much to make at least some people imagine a higher form of leadership, a higher form of society. And once that starts spreading as rings in the water in the collective consciousness, you will be surprised at the changes that can start occurring in a society.

For as we have attempted to explain to you, everything is a creation of consciousness. And when you change the consciousness, the outer conditions WILL change. It cannot be any other way. This is, of course, again one of the things, that the fallen beings and the false teachers are doing all they can to prevent you from accepting. They do not want you to truly believe, that if you change your consciousness, and help others change their consciousness, then your society will change. They want you to think, that the only way to bring change is to engage in the dualistic struggle. They are even willing to have you struggle against themselves in order to keep you and others in duality.

Killing Christhood

For some of these false teachers do indeed understand, that if enough people raised themselves beyond duality, then their power over that society would quickly come to an end. That is why they are so anxious to destroy the potential for people manifesting their Christhood. That is why King Herod killed all the male babies to kill the one Christ. That is why the Catholic Church have done everything they could to kill Jesus’ example. That is why the communist system did everything they could to kill individuality, so that no Christed being could rise and challenge them.

Dare to be the Christed beings. Dare to envision, imagine and accept that you can manifest a high degree of Christhood in this lifetime. It is not an impossible goal for those of you who have gone through the initiations in Christhood that you have experienced. For many of you have experienced throughout your lives these Christhood initiations. Do not deny your attainment. I am not talking about being unrealistic, for many of you are able – if you are willing – to look at the difference between the pride of the ego and a realistic self-assessment. For do you understand that if you deny the attainment you have at inner levels – because your outer mind cannot accept it – then you are denying your Christhood. And that is not what will help me manifest the Golden Age.

I need those who are not jumping the gun and thinking they have Christhood before they have seen the ego. I am looking for those who will have a realistic assessment of their attainment and who will not deny it. I am not saying you have to go out and proclaim to the world: “I Am the Christ.” I am just saying you need to acknowledge it in yourself, so you are not afraid to express that Christhood in whatever situations you encounter.

And so, in ending this discourse, I simply ask you to remember in the days, weeks and months and years ahead that I have anchored a portion of the Freedom Flame here in the city of Saint Petersburg. Tune in to that flame wherever you are. Feel how it streams from this focus into your own being and chakras and then out to your local area. Make yourselves electrodes of that Freedom Flame wherever you are, and then feel that oneness with me, that oneness with my Being, with my Flame of Freedom. For the more one you dare to feel with me, the more you can be the open door, the more I can step through the veil through you.

So again, do not accept these beliefs of the false teachers that form can prevent you from being one with the God of Freedom, or that you have to wait until after you ascend to attain oneness with me. Dare to recognize, that you have the potential to be one with me right now while you are in embodiment. Then focus on building and expanding that sense of oneness, until you are able and willing to face me openly and fully, to look me straight in the eye and say: “Saint Germain, I want to be one with you, I want to be free, I want to be Freedom in embodiment, and there is nothing in myself, that I am not willing to look at in order to attain that oneness.”

That is when I will indeed begin to help you in an accelerated way, and that is when you will begin to see changes appear in your being, until you look back at yourself and realize just how much freer you are than what you used to be. Dare to imagine yourself as one with the God of Freedom. Dare to imagine, until your imagination begins to become acceptance, and that acceptance then leads to oneness. Imagination, acceptance, oneness. That is the new higher formula for alchemy, that I wish to release for the Golden Age. And thus, my release is complete. I thank you for your attention, for your Being, for your openness to the Flame of Freedom, and I bid you a very fond, a very loving and a very joyous adieu.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Let the cosmic wrecking ball shatter the structures that limit your Spirit

TOPICS: Consciousness affects form, form affects consciousness – Fallen beings creating downward spirals – Compartmentalization in the system – Communist consciousness in Russia – A system that denies Christhood – A system cannot gain unlimited power – The cosmic wrecking ball – The need to forgive the oppressor – Forgiving fallen angels  – Nothing in the world of form has power over you – All religions are affected by the fallen consciousness – When will you be enlightened? –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin, June 12, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at an event in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

Out of the stillness I come. Kuan Yin is the name that has been used among men to invoke my Presence now for a long time—as you count time on earth. Yet Kuan Yin is, of course, only a name, and the name is not the Being. The name is not the Presence that I am.

Consciousness affects form, form affects consciousness

Thus, I come as a living Presence of God, bearing a gift to the people who live and have lived in this nation of Russia, and in every nation surrounding it, that has been part of the former Soviet Union, or was directly affected by the Soviet Union. The gift that I bring is the gift of the flame of mercy, the flame of unconditional forgiveness—unconditional forgiveness. For when you understand the reality, that the entire material universe is created out of consciousness, out of mental images projected upon the Ma-ter Light, then you begin to see a very important phenomenon. The question becomes: “If consciousness creates material form, yet material form affects consciousness, how, then can consciousness rise above form?”

The conditions that existed during the era of the Soviet Union started as mental images in consciousness. Yet, once those mental images had crossed the line and had become outpictured as physical forms, then those physical forms affected the human beings who lived under and experienced those conditions. And thus, the physical forms affected the consciousness of the people, depending on their spiritual development, their identification with form. The more they were identified with form, the more they thought these conditions were real, permanent, or perhaps even the only way that things could be. And thus, the external conditions affected or reinforced their sense of identity as material beings, or their sense of identity as powerless beings who did not have the power to change their own destiny.

And thus, you see, the question becomes: how can, then, an individual or an entire nation rise above its past, rise above the conditions that it has come to believe as real or permanent? This, then, is the very mechanism, that makes it possible for a downward self-reinforcing spiral to be formed. And this is what makes it possible, that an entire planet can fall below the level at which it was created, or fall below the level of a Golden Age. This makes it possible, that an entire planet can go into a downward spiral, that the inhabitants of this planet cannot stop, and therefore the entire planet self-destructs.

Fallen beings creating downward spirals

This is the very mechanism that the fallen beings, the false teachers, have understood, and have made use of in order to create a downward spiral, that put themselves in positions of power, and made it very difficult for the people to stand up to the elite, to overthrow the power elite. For once the people had come to accept, that they had no power beyond a certain level, how could they then believe, that it was possible for them to stand up to the elite, whom they perceived to have greater power than themselves? This is essentially the very consciousness that you saw during the middle ages, where the people actually believed, that the noble class or the kings had some super-human power against which they could not survive.

And thus, you will even see here in the former Soviet Union, how many among the people were almost hypnotized – mesmerized – by the power displayed by the apparatus, the power machine. And they thought they had no power to rise up against this machine, for surely it would kill any individual that attempted to oppose it. This, then, is how you can create a situation, where the people cannot stand up to the elite, precisely because the people cannot imagine or believe that they have the power to stand up to the elite.

As has been explained earlier, you have the perversion of the Father as the perversion of power, meaning that the power elite demonstrates a willingness to kill anyone who stands up to their power. Then you have the perversion of the Mother, that divides people amongst themselves, even within themselves, because they never know who will listen, who is spying upon them, and who will tell the authorities.

Compartmentalization in the system

Yet beyond that, you also have the perversion of the element of the Son, in the form of a combination of withholding information and propagating false information as propaganda. And thus, the people do not know what reality is, they do not know there is an alternative to the present system that they see. And they do not know everything that is happening within the system, for everything is so compartmentalized, that virtually no people in the system have the full picture of all activities taking place in the system.

This is what you saw in Nazi Germany, where very few people, even in the highest ranks of the Nazi government, were aware of the full extent of what was happening in the concentration camps. You had a very similar situation in the Soviet Union, where very few people were fully aware of how all aspects of the system were functioning. And even in many cases, the leaders themselves did not know exactly what was going on in all of the compartments of the system.

And then, of course, to complete the suppression, you have the perversion of the Holy Spirit, where the people are never allowed to build any kind of momentum, for everything is frozen. Everything is so slow and seems so impossible, that changes seem beyond what can actually take place. And thus, everyone believes that the system is so closed, that there is no possibility of moving the system in any decisive direction. And so, they just give up trying, for what is the use? Better to submit and make the best of it, than to stand up to the system and be ground into dust by the machine itself.

And so, my point is to help you understand, that what happens to a people who are exposed to such a closed system is, that their sense of imagination, their sense of identity, can be affected so deeply, that even after the system itself is no more, they still cannot quite dare to believe that it is possible to affect deep and lasting changes in Russia. They still feel powerless to take command over their destiny, they still do not dare to imagine a better destiny for themselves. And that is why they become subject to various forces, that then claim that they can fill in the vacuum left by the system.

That is why you see a percentage of the population, that longs back to communism. That is why you see some people, a large group of people, who long for a strong leader, who can present them with the kind of certainty, that they were used to during the age of the apparatus—that always had unquestionable answers to everything, even though these answers did not really answer questions or solve problems. Nevertheless, they gave the impression of certainty, which people have come to crave, for since they cannot connect to the creativity within themselves, they see creativity as a threat rather than as an opportunity for improving their lives.

You also see a tendency of the emergence of oligarchs that also, even though they may be using some form of capitalism, are actually acting much like those in the political system of the communist regime. You also see the emergence of criminals, who likewise have no compunctions about suppressing the people and misusing power. You see the emergence of corruption and a bureaucratic system that, again, seems immovable and insensitive to the people, that again sees change as a threat—and therefore, in order to survive and propagate its own power, wants to suppress change.

Communist consciousness in Russia

So, what I am endeavoring to explain here is that even though Russia no longer has a communist system, it still has a communist consciousness to a very large extent. The people have not freed themselves from the communist consciousness, that was put upon them over so many decades. They have not fully seen this consciousness for what it is. They have not fully seen beyond it, and therefore they cannot even imagine or cannot believe in the alternative to the communist system and the communist consciousness.

Yet what is the core of the communist consciousness? It is precisely, as we have explained before, the suppression of individuality and individual creativity. It is the denial that you are a spiritual being and that because you are a spiritual being, you are not bound by or limited by anything in the world of form. You do not need to feel, that you are bound by or limited by anything that you experience or perceive in the world of form. You are not bound by the objects of your perception, for you have the ability to project yourself outside of what you perceive through the physical body, the physical senses and the outer mind.

You can connect to the greater reality that you are, the individuality anchored in your I AM Presence. This is the path of Christhood. And of course, the communist system and the communist consciousness is just one example of how the fallen beings have attempted to create a system, that completely suppresses the drive of the individual to attain Christhood. They have attempted to create many such systems, that either denies Christhood or defines it out of existence by defining a system according to which Christhood is impossible.

Other systems are, of course, various religions, including the Catholic religion itself—which claims to be the only true church of Jesus Christ, yet denies the very core of His teaching, namely that all people on earth have the potential to attain Christhood. Of course, you also have capitalism, scientific materialism, which denies the power of the individual, or at least the power of the individual that has Christhood, while in some ways deifying the power of those who do not have Christhood, as you see the CEOs of large corporations have an almost totalitarian power over all of the people who are part of that corporation.

A system that denies Christhood

So what you see is that the fallen angels have attempted to create a system, that denies christhood, and therefore denies true individuality, but it does not deny the false individuality that comes through the ego. For it raises up the ego of certain beings to the status of a god, so that their word cannot be gainsaid, as you see in every dictator throughout the world, even in those who had risen to some power in the communist system. Even though in the communist system no individual had ultimate power, for the system itself would – at least in the time after Stalin – have power even over the supreme leader of the system.

And this, then, is a lesson to be learned. For indeed, when you create such a system, you may think that you have power over the system, but in reality, the system begins to own you as well. For the system will see any individual only as a tool to its survival, and therefore it has no room for the individuals who will not go along with the system. When you understand these mechanics of how the fallen system works, you can then begin to realize, that the system works only through deception. It is built on a lie. And it can survive only as long as the majority among the people accept the lie, as long as they do not see beyond the lie. For once they begin to see the lie and refuse to submit to what they now see as unreal, then the system will being to crumble.

A system cannot gain unlimited power

And thus, you can begin to see, that even when you look at the Soviet Union, it was not the physical power that kept the system in place. This can be difficult to understand, when you have experienced the near total power and the total disregard for human life displayed by the system. Yet the reality is, that even the Soviet Union could not have killed an unlimited amount of people, for the system itself cannot kill anyone. It needs representatives who have become so insensitive to human life, that they are willing to do the bidding of the leaders of the system. And where will it get those representatives? It can only get them from among the people. And so, there will come a point, where it will not be possible to find enough people who have the total insensitive to life, that they are willing to kill a large number of the population in order to keep the system in place.

You have heard about the balance of power, and this is precisely the balance. How many people are available, that will act as the henchmen of the system, compared to how many people are willing to disobey and challenge the system? Once the number of people who are willing to challenge the system goes beyond the number that the henchmen are able to kill or imprison – or even that the prisons can hold – well, then the system, the physical power of the system, will begin to crumble. And that is precisely why the threat of power is a necessary ingredient, but it is not the power itself that maintains the system, it is the deception the lie, the illusion, that maintains the system.

And that is also why – even after the physical power is no longer there – the deception, the consciousness, can still hang as a black cloud over this nation of Russia; and can still serve to suppress the people, their knowledge, their awareness, their imagination, and their belief in the possibility of a better future. And as long as that illusion hangs as a black cloud, then the people are not free to embrace a new and better future. And thus, they cannot magnetize the kind of leaders who could bring about that future, for they instead magnetize the kind of leaders who are also blinded by the illusion, and therefore cannot see how to take Russia beyond the current state with all of its chaos and limitations.

They do not have the vision, for the vision can only come, when the old consciousness is not suppressing the imagination of the people. And so then, the question I am asking you to consider is how this old consciousness can be shattered, how it can be diluted to the point, where people can see through the fog, and see through the clouds and see the reality of the possibility of the Golden Age.

The cosmic wrecking ball

And thus, I come to give you two tools, the Alpha and the Omega. And although I come with the flame of mercy, I know that the first tool I give you may seem to not be an expression of mercy. Yet, when you understand mercy, you see that it is truly an expression of the Alpha aspect of mercy. For is it mercy to seek to only comfort people, so that they can endure their current conditions? Is it mercy, if people are starving, to give them enough food to survive for one day more, so that you have to continue to give them this food in the indefinite future? Or is it mercy to step back and say, “Why are the people starving? Let us change the condition that created the starvation, so that the people can become self-sufficient and feed themselves in the future.” This is the old story of the difference of giving a starving man a fish and giving him a fishing pole, that he might feed himself.

Indeed, mercy is not simply seeking to help people cope with current conditions. The Alpha aspect is to empower people to change current conditions. And thus, as an expression of the Alpha aspect of mercy, I come to give you the image of the cosmic wrecking ball. You know that when you desire to tear down an old building, you have a big crane, and from the end of the crane there is a big iron ball. And as the crane turns, it sets the iron ball into motion, and then you direct the ball into the building, where it smashes the building into rubble that can then easily be removed.

This then, is the image I give you, that I, Kuan Yin, as the Goddess of Mercy – in the Alpha aspect of this office of the Goddess of Mercy – I stand high above the earth, and in my hand I hold a string. And at the end of the string is a ball of the most intense violet flame you can possibly envision. It is like a laser light that is so strong, that you cannot look at it with the naked eye without being blinded, for it is as strong as the sun. And as you visualize or make the calls to me, I will begin to move my hand, whereby this ball of violet flame will begin to swing. And as you give your calls and rosaries, including but not limited to the new rosary for Russia, LINK I ask you to envision how your calls direct this cosmic wrecking ball, so that it goes into the conditions and shatters the consciousness behind those conditions.

For you might envision – as you see here in this city, even across the street from the building where your are – there are these old empty buildings, built during the Soviet era or even earlier. And you might see, that this is precisely what is sitting over the entire nation of Russia, in the lower etheric, the mental and emotional realms. There is this immense structure, created during the communist era, and it is this structure, that prevents so many people from connecting to their I AM Presences, from connecting to the vision of the Golden Age.

And this is the structure I endeavor to turn into rubble, so that it can be more easily consumed by your calls, and will no longer obscure the vision of the Russian people. So I ask you to share this vision as you give your calls, of how this wrecking ball of the violet flame swings with a power that nothing on earth can stop. For it is, of course, beyond form and therefore cannot be limited by form. And thus, it swings, and once it is in motion, nothing on earth can stop its forward movement. And anything that it encounters will be shattered into pieces by the force of this light, that can dispel any structure built out of a lesser vibration.

So this, then, is a powerful visualization, that you can give on behalf of Russia and the Russian people, to see how these structures are simply shattered, shattered into pieces, that can then be cleaned up easily by the violet flame angels, again as directed by your calls. You might envision these violet flame angels as an army of trucks, that come in and load the rubble and carry it off to the violet flame reservoir in the center of the earth, where it can be consumed and transmuted into a higher substance—where it can be accelerated into purity. This then is the Alpha aspect of my gift.

The need to forgive the oppressor

The Omega aspect of my gift is a realization, that it is necessary for you who are the spiritual people to come to, in order for you to have the greatest impact, not only on Russia but on other nations. It is a realization not only for those from Russia, but from all who have been affected by the Soviet Union, or any other suppressive system. And it is the realization, that the only way to be truly free of an oppressor is to completely, totally and unconditionally forgive the oppressor.

You may look at the Soviet Union. You may look at the suppression and oppression of its own people. You may look at the atrocities committed in other nations that were occupied or otherwise suppressed by the Soviet Union. You may look at this and ask: “How can we ever forgive this, for how can we ever allow ourselves to forget?” This is an approach that you have seen in many nations, that have experienced a totalitarian regime, for example, Germany, which believes that in order to prevent Germany from ever going to a totalitarian system, such as Nazism, they can never allow themselves to forget Nazism. But you see, there is a difference between forgetting and internalizing the lesson of history.

Once you have internalized the lesson from history, you will not repeat the same mistake, even if you do forget the specific situation that caused to you to learn that lesson. And thus you see, you cannot completely be free of the past, until you are free of the memory of the past. For as long as you hold on to the memory, it will affect your consciousness, and thus you cannot truly imagine and believe in a future, where the past no longer has any influence, any power over you.

What then is the ultimate demise of the Soviet Union or of the Nazi regime? It is that those regimes are forgotten by the people. Why, my beloved, do you think that the veil has been drawn, so that there is no memory and no records of past ages, where there has been as great, if not greater, warfare and atrocities as what you have seen in the last century? It is out of mercy; for if people still maintained the memory of the past, they would continue to be affected by that past, and could not rise above it and imagine and believe in a future that was free of the past.

And how do you become free unless you forgive? For until you have forgiven those who have harmed you, you are maintaining an energetic tie, not only to the people or to the institutions, but to the consciousness behind it. And that means you are giving your life force to that consciousness, and you are serving to maintain the consciousness, to keep the beast alive, to keep the structure standing, even though it may be an empty structure. So do you see the absolute necessity of complete and unconditional forgiveness?

How can you forgive? By realizing that most of the people who were part of the Soviet apparatus were not evil. They were simply blinded by the illusion. And it was the same illusion that you were blinded by, for as I said, had you not been blinded by the illusion, you would have challenged the illusion.

So forgive yourselves and forgive others, and realize that what you have witnessed was a lesson for humankind, a lesson in how consciousness co-creates physical reality. And then, what you create can limit your imagination, so you cannot free yourself from your own creation. In other words, when you co-create from the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality, you will become a slave of your own creation, as the monster created by Doctor Frankenstein turned upon him and destroyed him. This is the ancient story of the ego and what is created through the consciousness of the ego.

Forgiving fallen angels

Now, of course, comes the question: How can you then forgive the fallen angels and the consciousness behind them? Well, you can forgive by again realizing, that there is a difference between the consciousness and the being who is identified with the consciousness. The fallen angels were not created as fallen angels. They were created as God’s angels. Before they fell, they were genuine angels. And they fell only because they became blinded by the consciousness of separation. That is why we have said earlier, that a fallen angel cannot be redeemed. For the consciousness of the fallen angel is the consciousness of separation, and the consciousness of separation cannot come into Oneness. So as long as a being is identified with the consciousness of separation, it cannot be redeemed. But if a fallen being can separate itself from the consciousness of separation, then the being that was created by God, the man that descended from heaven, can then indeed return to heaven.

And then, when you separate the being from the consciousness, you can see that the consciousness is unreal. And therefore, even the original fallen beings, even those who are the most identified with the fallen consciousness, they still fall under the category, that Jesus talked about when he was hanging on the cross and said: “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do.”

You may see that these beings, or even people who embody the fallen consciousness, are completely unreachable; that you cannot reach them with reason; you cannot reach them with the Christ mind. And this is true. But why can you not reach them? Because they are blinded by the illusion. They are the most blind because they believe an illusion is the truth. They believe that a complete illusion is an absolute and infallible truth. And that is why they are actually the most ignorant, the most blind, the most to be pitied. And when you realize this, you can see, that even they are acting out of ignorance, and even the consciousness that they express is unreal.

And then, when you begin to connect to the reality, that you are a spiritual being, then you can realize, as Jesus has said in the Christhood course, that that which is real cannot be affected by that which is unreal. And then you can begin to experience in your own being that the fallen consciousness has no power over you, your Spirit. For you begin to realize that matter, that form, has no power over Spirit. For spirit is beyond matter, Spirit is beyond form. And when you realize and experience this, you have no fear of the fallen consciousness. You have no fear of the beings who are blinded by it, the beings who might accuse you and seek to create doubt in your being.

You will know that they have no power over you, as Jesus knew they had no power over him. And therefore, you can say with Jesus: “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do.” And when you can say this and truly say it with all of your being, then you have forgiven, and then you are free of the consciousness. For can you see, that as long as you think that a particular consciousness or a particular form has power over your Spirit, you are not free of that form? You are not free of that consciousness. How can you be free, if you think anything has power over you?

Nothing in the world of form has power over you

And of course, if you think that you are a being that has form, then you will think that the forms in the material world have power over you as a being with form. It is only when you connect to the reality that the Conscious You is a formless being—that is when you realize and experience that nothing in the world of form has power over you. It only seemed to have power over you because you were identifying yourself with a lower consciousness. For you are a formless being, which means that you have the power to immediately, instantly, stop identifying yourself with a limited consciousness—and indeed withdraw yourself, withdraw your being, from that consciousness and return to the formlessness that you are. Whereby you know, that you are an extension of your I AM Presence and that nothing in the world of form can touch you.

An ascended master is a formless being; cannot be bound by anything in form. Any statement made by words is made in the world of form. If you allow yourself to believe, that a statement should stand for all time, then you have made yourself the subject of the fallen consciousness itself, the very consciousness of the false hierarchy. For they are constantly trying to make you believe, that you are limited by some kind of form, that you should submit to that form, to that structure, to that system. And therefore, you should limit the expression of your Spirit according to that system.

My beloved, there is an old question, that has been asked for a long time. It is this: If God is omnipotent, can God create a rock that is so heavy, that God cannot lift it? Many people have spent a considerable amount of mental energy trying to figure out this riddle. But I can solve it for you by pointing out, that this is the perfect example of how the consciousness of duality projects an image upon everything, including God. For you see, what makes this riddle seem impossible to solve is the concept that God has some kind of form and therefore can be limited by form. But God is not a being with form; God is the source of form yet God is beyond form. Therefore, any form that can be created, any rock that could be created, can only exist in the world of form. And therefore, that form cannot limit the formless God.

Do you see, it is not a matter of answering a question in a linear fashion with a yes or no.  Yes, God can create a rock that is so big that God cannot lift it, but then God is not omnipotent. But if God cannot create a rock that is so big that God cannot lift it, then God is not omnipotent either. But you see, there is no omnipotence in the world of form, for in the world of form everything has limitation—or it would not have form. So you see, the way to solve the riddle is to realize, that the riddle is a product of the dualistic state of consciousness. And when you transcend that state of consciousness – and realize that you are a formless being who is an extension of the formless God – then you can experience the formlessness of God. And then you know the riddle has no meaning—and then you are free of the consciousness behind it.

All religions are affected by the fallen consciousness

Do you understand a deeper truth here, my beloved? If you look at all the philosophies and religions in the world, there is not one among them that is not affected by the fallen consciousness. This does not mean, that they are necessarily created by the false hierarchy, but they are affected by the fallen consciousness. The fallen consciousness says, that form is real and that form should have power over Spirit. And therefore, it is possible to create a philosophy on earth that can accurately describe God.

But it is not possible to create anything that has form, which can capture the fullness of the formless God. That is why those who that are wise may use a system as a stepping stone, but there comes a point, where they know they have to go beyond the system, if they will know the real living God. So you see, there are so many people, even those on the spiritual path, who have questions, questions about this, questions about that. But do you understand that in order to formulate a question, you must have a foundation for even formulating the question. And in having a foundation, you have already created a system, and now you are looking for an answer that fits within the system—and therefore validates the system you have created.

Yet, how will you ultimately be free, how will you ultimately ascend? When you let go of any and all structures and systems that have been created in the world of form, whether they were created by you personally or by other beings. You must let go of all structures before you can ascend into the formlessness of Spirit. And so, as long as you keep asking questions based on a particular system, as long as you keep looking for a spiritual teacher who will answer those questions within the system, you will not find truth, you will not find the living truth.

For the living truth cannot fit into any system, including the teachings of the ascended masters, whether they be given in this or that organization or through the AskRealJesus website. The living truth cannot be captured in any system. So no matter which system you might be following, it is not the system – even the most sophisticated system – that takes you to the destination. It is when you transcend the system, that you reach the destination—when you transcend the questions, when you stop seeking to get answers to your questions that fit within the system, that can be answered by a yes or no, or in other ways seem to validate the structure you have created.

When will you be enlightened?

When will you be enlightened? When the question, “Am I enlightened?” becomes obsolete, so that it is no longer found within your being. And that is why the answer to the question, “Am I enlightened” is always “No.” Because as long as you need to ask the question, you are not enlightened. You still see a distance between the knower and the known. You still think that truth is some object existing outside of yourself that you can know from a distance. But when your questions fade away, you merge into oneness with the Spirit of Truth. And then you have not found truth, you have become Truth. And that is when you can say with Jesus.” I AM the Way, the Truth and the Life.” And that is when you are the Christ in action on earth.

And that is when you are free to either leave behind the earth, or to continue to serve with earth and set others free by providing them with a frame of reference, that is outside of their systems—so that they may also come to see, that any system can only take you so far. It can never close the gap, for the only way to close the gap is to transcend any system, transcend any structure, transcend any form by finally realizing and accepting, that YOU are a formless being that can never be limited by anything in form.

This then, is my gift. And I end by pouring out to you the love of the Goddess of Mercy, the unconditional love, that will sometimes express itself as the gentle love that comforts and supports you. But it will also sometimes express itself as the cosmic wrecking ball, that shatters the structures that are keeping your spirit trapped in form. For unless those structures are shattered – so that you can see that there is something beyond the structure – how can you ever be free of the structure?

So, decide what you want. Do you only want the gentle form of mercy, or do you also want the Alpha form of mercy? For if you only want the gentle, then I will let you have that experience, but then you also will not experience the fullness of my Being. But if you decide, that you are willing to have both, then I will indeed give you both. And I will, if you will make the call to me, the “Om Mani Padme Hum,” while visualizing my cosmic wrecking ball, wrecking the structures in your mind, then I will give you as much assistance as you can handle, so that you can shatter the structures without losing your sense of identity and continuity. And this is how you make the maximum progress, when you no longer seek to hold on to the structure but you are willing to let it be shattered by reality itself.

Choose then which form of mercy you want, whether you want only one, or whether you want both. And then, I will give you the assistance that can be given you, according to your choice. The choice is yours. For the choice of whether Russia or the earth will have a Golden Age is indeed yours.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Entering the ascension spiral requires you to overcome the great projection game

TOPICS: Requirements for entering the ascension spiral – Everything is perception – The sense of aloneness – Self-centered leaders – Your perception is the cause in your life – Superiority in history – Question your perception or do not ascend – Consider how much you project – Overcoming the communist perception filter – Depersonalize your life – God is not affected by your perception – Creativity is the solution; not power –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Serapis Bey, June 11, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

Requirements for entering the ascension spiral

Serapis Bey I AM, and I come to discourse with you on some of the requirements for entering the ascension spiral, that have not been well known and well understood. Some of you are aware that I am called the “Hierarch of Luxor.” For in the etheric plane corresponding with the physical location of the temple at Luxor in Egypt, I am the head of the Ascension Retreat. This is the retreat where people come, when they are almost ready to enter the ascension spiral. Thus, this retreat is not for newcomers on the spiritual path, it is not for beginners, it is not for kindergarten students.

Yet, there is a peculiar phenomenon that takes place at my retreat. And it is that there are indeed many of the students who need to go through a period, that is almost like kindergarten. For when one sees how these students behave, one must wonder: “How did they ever graduate from kindergarten?” And this is a topic I wish to discourse on, for it is essential that those who are determined to enter the ascension spiral in this lifetime understand this concept.

When students come to the Ascension Retreat, they are put into small groups with other people with whom they have conflicting astrology, karma, personality. Yet, not all students are put into these kindergarten groups, for those who have already overcome a certain tendency, do not need to go through this initiation. So, who then are the students who are put into these groups? Well, they are the students who, although they have made progress on the spiritual path, have not yet clearly seen, understood or internalized one particular concept or necessity. And it is the necessity to overcome one of the more subtle games played by the ego, namely, the Great Projection Game, the game that causes you to project upon other people, or project upon the world, your own perception.

You see, it is entirely possible to be involved with spiritual teachings or spiritual organizations and to practice spiritual techniques for lifetimes and for decades in this lifetime. And although you make some progress, the big question is whether you come to the point of understanding the role that perception plays in your life. You see, the stark reality is that everything is perception.

Everything is perception

What is the purpose of life? It is to expand your self-awareness. How do you expand self-awareness? By starting out with a localized, tightly-focused self-awareness, where you see yourself as a localized, individualized being—and then you expand that sense of self. But how does this expansion occur? It occurs truly by you expanding your perception, so that instead of seeing yourself as a localized being, you see yourself – eventually – as an omnipresent being, where you may say, as one master said when he ascended, “I am everywhere in the consciousness of God.”

Yet for you to expand that sense of self, you must know that the limited sense of self has no ultimate reality. It is only in your perception that you are limited, that you are localized. And thus, the process of rising towards Godhood is a process of truly overcoming the perception of being localized, giving up the perception of being a localized self, merging into the omnipresent self out of which the localized self is an extension. Yet, what happens – and what few have understood – is that when you begin to identify with a separate self – as opposed to a localized self – then your perception takes on a role of giving you a sense of identity.

You might compare this to the example given yesterday: that when you see yourself as a localized self, a localized being, it is as if you are looking at the world through your physical eyes. You will notice that your physical eyes are focused in a particular location in space. As this messenger is standing in this particular location, his eyes are looking at the material world from this vantage point. You, who are sitting in the audience facing the opposite way, are looking at the world from your individual vantage points. But as long as you realize, that this is just one perspective and not the only possible or only true perspective, then you will not be fully identified with the localized view.

The Conscious You will know that it is simply looking at the material world through the binoculars of the physical body. Yet, when the Conscious You begins to identify itself as a separate being, then it forgets that it is simply looking through the perception of the body and the separate self. It now begins to feel completely convinced, that its perception is not just one among many possible vantage points. No, it is somehow the ultimate one; it is reality. What the perception shows you is real. And thus you begin to feel that your perception is superior to the perception of others.

The sense of aloneness

Yet, when you identify with the separate self, when you identify yourself as a separate being, there is an inevitable companion to that sense of self. And it is a very deep inner sense of aloneness. The separate self can be separate only by being set apart, being set apart from its source, being set apart from other people. And in that setting apart, there will inevitably be a sense of loneliness. This loneliness is the cosmic mirror’s, the universe’s, way of communicating that you have stepped into a separate self, that you have stepped away from oneness. Therefore it is, so to speak, a safety line, that – if you grasp it and are willing to look at it – you can use to actually climb back towards oneness. It is your lifeline, that you can follow back to your source.

Yet, many lifestreams decide, that they are not willing to look at the loneliness. They are not willing to acknowledge it, so they seek to cover it over by building a sense of superiority, a sense of being right. This is what was spoken about yesterday, that happened in that first sphere, where beings fell. Those that were mentioned as the ones who had set themselves up as leaders – and who had been allowed to have the experience of being leaders – those were indeed the ones who had refused to look at the loneliness and go into and through the loneliness—and who had sought to cover it over by establishing the sense of superiority. They were given the experience of being leaders for a time, that they might have an opportunity to experience being a leader, experience being superior, in the hope that they would have enough of that experience before their sphere was ready to ascend, before a critical mass of other lifestreams had chosen to go through the loneliness into oneness and thus had formed the magnet for their sphere ascending.

For, you see, you have a right to have any experience you want. You, as a separate being, have a right to have any experience you want. But you do not have the right to demand that all other beings in your sphere, on your planet, in your group, in your spiritual organization, in your family or in your relationship should follow you indefinitely into your experience. Yet, even though you do not have this right, can you see that those who build the sense of superiority come to believe, that they do have this right, they do have the right to demand and expect that other people will follow them and will continue to follow them—and thereby validate their choice to go into the never-ending quest of building and maintaining the sense of superiority?

Self-centered leaders

What you see from this is that in that distant sphere, you did indeed have a group of beings, who had been allowed to be in leadership positions and who had not been able to become the servants of all, but who were still the servants of the separate self. And they now had the perception, that they were superior to those beings who were below them and who were blindly following them. Yet, this perception was, of course, unreal. It was a mental prison, that kept these beings trapped in the sense of separation, which prevented them from ascending with the rest of their sphere. So, what to do to help such beings?

Well, it was determined that only the beings who had superiority had the chance of helping each other get over the superiority. You see, many of these beings had managed to isolate themselves from each other, so that they rarely met or rarely clashed. They were either separated or they had established a hierarchical order, where “if you do not challenge me, I do not challenge you,” and therefore they could co-exist in an uneasy peace that was not the true peace of oneness. It was a manufactured peace, an artificial peace, that was, of course, not peace at all.

And this is something you see on earth in many cases as well, among those who are part of the power elite and are not in open confrontation, because they have found some kind of equilibrium that prevents that confrontation. Yet, what was determined in that distant sphere was to break this artificial stalemate by forcing, so to speak, these beings to come together in a closed environment, where they could not run away from each other and therefore inevitably would clash. And in acting out their momentums of superiority and insensitivity to life – their momentums of seeking to force others into compliance – well, then instead of being able to force each other into compliance as they could do with those below them, they could perhaps awaken each other to the futility of continuing this game of projecting your perception upon other beings with free will—who therefore have a right to grow without being burdened by the projection of your perception of how they should live and how they should grow or not grow.

This, then, is a situation that has been enacted many times throughout the spheres, many times in this sphere on this planet. This is precisely the environment that is re-created at the Ascension Retreat. Those who have not yet overcome the projection game, those who have not yet realized, that their perception is what holds them back from entering the ascension spiral, they are put into groups. And what clashes is not truly the outer personality, nor their karma, nor their astrology. For their outer personality, their karma and their astrology are not the causes, they are the effects of the perception of these beings.

Your perception is the cause in your life

Do you understand? There is the old saying “Do not put the cart before the horse.” Do not confuse cause and effect, as many people do when you are in a limited perception. You think your astrology or your karma is the reason why you are behaving the way you are doing. But the reality is, that the reason why you are behaving the way you are behaving is your perception. And your perception is the result of the choices you made long ago to go into the separate self, to refuse to question why you felt lonely as a separate self—and that perhaps this loneliness was a sign, that there was something about the separate self you needed to question, namely why you perceive yourself as a separate self in the first place. The reality here is, that what has caused all human beings, all co-creators, all self-aware beings to go into a negative spiral is indeed perception. And the only way to break this spiral is to come to the point, where you are willing to question your perception.

Now, you may have heard that at the Ascension Retreat, these souls will stay in these groups until they have realized that harmony is more important than being right or feeling superior. This is not incorrect but it is not the full story. For what does it take for you to realize that harmony is more important than being right? It takes that you are willing to question your perception. For it is your perception that sets you apart from others, that seemingly creates this conflict and confrontation with others. Because you perceive their differences as a threat to the sense of equilibrium you have inside yourself, the sense of equilibrium that has enabled you to ignore your sense of loneliness, your sense that your separate self is superior and therefore even the sense that the loneliness is justified.

For as they say, “It is lonely at the top.” And surely the one that is ultimately superior to others has no peers and therefore must feel alone—so is the justification of the ego of those people who have allowed themselves to feel superior to others. When you feel superior, you cannot relate to other people on the same level. You can relate only when you feel superior to them and when they validate your sense of superiority. And therefore, those who will not validate that – because they know they are sons and daughters of God and therefore refuse to feel inferior to you – well, those people become a threat to you, so you have to ban them from your circle of influence so that you can maintain that fragile equilibrium of superiority.

Superiority in history

Do you see, my beloved – when you take an honest look at the history of this planet – do you see this pattern and how many times this pattern has been repeated in human society? Do you see that Adolph Hitler was an example of a person, who had this ultimate need of superiority? He was at the top. His authority could not be questioned. If anybody dared to question that authority, they would be dealt with, they would be imprisoned, they would be intimidated. If they would not be intimidated, they would be killed. There was no in-between. Dissent was not tolerated.

Do you see here in Russia, how this was precisely the mindset that ruled the Soviet Union? Dissent was not tolerated. Do you see that Joseph Stalin was another example of such a being, who needed to feel superior, to be ultimately in command—and therefore did not tolerate dissent. Those who would not submit, were killed by the millions. Do you see, if you go further back, that you have other examples in Russian history; Ivan the Terrible being one. And thus you see indeed, as was said yesterday, that Stalin, Lenin, Marx and Engels were fallen angels, so you see Ivan the Terrible likewise being a fallen angel, displaying all the characteristics of the fallen mindset that will kill, without even thinking, those who will not submit.

You see this pattern throughout history. You see it in the Catholic Church, most notably in the Inquisition, where indeed it was fallen angels who presided over the Inquisition and who – without thinking, without having second thoughts – would kill those who would not recant their so-called heretical beliefs. Do you see that this is the very mindset, that you can find behind every conflict, every dictatorial system that you see on earth. Again and again and again you see this mindset. You see how often two beings in this mindset would clash with each other, as you saw in the medieval kings of Europe, as you have seen in many other parts of the world.

But you have also seen the pattern where these fallen ones would recognize, that if they ultimately fought each other, it would lead to their mutual assured destruction. And thus, they established this sense of equilibrium amongst themselves, that you saw for instance at the Yalta Conference at the end of World War II, where Stalin, Roosevelt and Churchill met to, so to speak, divide the world between them. Three fallen angels coming together, my beloved. Not the heroes that many people see them as being, but another example of the fallen angels having no sensitivity to life, no sensitivity to higher principles.

Thus, you see, what has been allowed to be outpictured in the world is indeed this consciousness, and how far this consciousness will go to destroy what it sees as a threat to its own superiority, to its own feeling of being right—and having not simply a perception but having this superior truth, this superior thought system. There is, as we have attempted to explain many times, no superior system. There is no superior truth that can be expressed in the words and images and concepts and philosophies found on this planet at its current level of cosmic unfoldment. It is simply not possible to bring forth a truth that is absolute, infallible or superior.

Question your perception or do not ascend

Thus, the bottom line here is this: you will not enter the ascension spiral as long as you are not willing to question your perception. For you see, what is the ascension? The ascension is a reunion with your real Self. Do you understand, my beloved, that the Conscious You has the ability to project itself anywhere it desires? This is a form of projection, where you project yourself into a particular state of consciousness or into a physical body, in order to see the world from that vantage point. This is legitimate projection. But what happens is, that when you then become identified with the perception of that limited vantage point, you create a false projection, where you now project that the perception from that limited vantage point is not limited but is somehow superior, absolute, all-encompassing.

So there are two aspects of projection. And when you begin to elevate the limited perception and project it onto the world, then you cannot at the same time realize, that your perception is the result of you, the Conscious You, projecting yourself into a limited state. And therefore, you cannot project yourself back to the unlimited state. When you are identified as a separate self, you can come to know the spiritual path, you can come to understand that you have a higher self, you can come to understand – theoretically and intellectually – that you need to ascend by re-uniting with that higher self. But you still see this as an exterior process, you still see this as a process that needs to happen according to your perception. You are still projecting an image upon your higher self. But do you see that you cannot re-unite with your higher self, as long as you maintain any graven image of your higher self? It cannot be done.

So what I am saying here is this: the ascension is a process whereby you overcome all perception and come to a point, where you are no longer perceiving reality. What do I mean? What have I been saying? When you project the conscious self into a limited vantage point, you see the world through the perception of that limited view. Perception is per definition limited to a specific vantage point. You cannot perceive unless you are perceiving through some instrument, be it your physical eyes or a binocular or some other instrument. You are perceiving through something. When you are not perceiving, it does not mean that you lose awareness, but now your awareness is omnipresent. It is not limited by a specific viewpoint. You are everywhere in the consciousness of God, instead of being in one place in the consciousness of God, seeing the world from there. Now, when you transcend perception, you experience through oneness, you have a spherical awareness, and thus you cannot see yourself as a separate self that is somehow merging with a higher self. You realize that you ARE the higher self, you always were the higher self. It was only your perception that made it seem like, you were separated from that self. It is all perception.

So do you then see why the souls who have not been willing to acknowledge the role of perception, who have not been willing to question their own perception – but who are still in the game of projecting that perception upon others, upon God, upon the world – well, they cannot enter the ascension spiral? And thus, they must enter the kindergarten class, as we call it at the Ascension Retreat. And they must stay there until they begin to question perception, until they come to the point of saying: “I no longer want to project my perception upon reality. I want to experience reality by becoming one with it. I do not want to perceive reality, I want to know by going into gnosis with reality, by being one with reality.”

But in order to go through that, you have to come to a point, where you consciously and deliberately decide, that you will stop projecting anything, any opinion, upon other people. You will stop judging, analyzing, feeling that you have to evaluate whether they are doing right or wrong according to your perception, which you have elevated to some ultimate system.

Consider how much you project

Look at yourselves honestly, for this is a measure I give you. This cannot be done in an instant but it can be done in a relatively short period of time. If you are willing, you can come to see how much you project upon other people, how much you project upon the world, how much you project upon God—and ultimately how much you project upon yourself. And when you see that everything you project limits you, because it prevents you from experiencing oneness, well, then you can very quickly come to the awareness where you simply, in an instant, see and experience the contrast between reality and the perceived “reality.”

You see, as was expressed in the Bible: “the vanity of vanities, all is vanity.” You see that everything that is perceived is vanity, for it is unreal, it is pointless, it is inconsequential, it makes no difference. For whatever you project upon the world, will not change the world; it will only change your perception of the world. As has already been said, the earth was still round when most people projected the image that it was flat. Your perception will not change reality, it will only change your perceived “reality.” And it is when you see this, that the scales can fall from your eyes, as happened to Saint Paul on the road to Damascus, when he finally acknowledged the Christ light.

This was not an outer experience, where Jesus appeared to him in some undeniable manifestation, for Jesus had appeared to Paul at inner levels many times. But it was an inner experience where Paul finally acknowledged the difference between his perception of Christians and the reality of what Jesus stood for. That was the encounter with reality, that made the scales fall from his eyes, the “scales” of perception, that had covered his eyes and prevented him from experiencing reality.

This can happen to anyone who is willing. It may not happen in one dramatic moment; most of you will experience it as a gradual process. Most of you have already experienced this in glimpses, in a more mild form. But by becoming aware of the process and the need to go beyond perception, you can accelerate your growth tremendously. You can experience a growth, that is far quicker than anything you have dreamt of so far.

Overcoming the communist perception filter

And this, of course, is especially important for the spiritual people in Russia. For if Russia is ever to rise into the ascension spiral that leads it to the Golden Age, then Russia must overcome the perception that was put upon the Russian people during the communist times, and is still being projected upon them from certain people, who have not let go of the belief that the perception seen through communism had some reality and some merit.

Do you see what has happened in Russia, which has happened also in other nations, but few places in a more obvious manner than in Russia? Do you see that you have an Alpha and Omega aspect, you have a misuse of the power of the Father, you have a misuse of the vision of the Mother? So the Alpha aspect is, as I explained, where Stalin was willing to kill anyone who had any form of dissent. But the Omega aspect was that the Russian people were divided amongst themselves. And how was this accomplished? It was accomplished through the activities of various secret services, that would spy and report upon the Russian people. So that the Russian people never felt they could speak freely, for they never knew if someone was listening who would report them to the authorities, so that they would then disappear to Siberia or wherever.

Do you see the perversion of the Father-Mother aspect, and how it worked to divide the Russian people amongst themselves, so that they could never come into Oneness and form a united front against their oppressors? This is what needs to be overcome. You need, as the spiritual people, to overcome this lack of trust, this doubt that Archangel Michael talked about. You need to lock in to the flame of Archangel Michael, that frame of reference that you can trust God and you can trust God in other people.

Trust no man, but trust God in every man and woman and child. But first of all, trust God in yourself, trust that God will take you to your rightful place. But then be willing to question your perception of what that rightful place should be. For there are many who have suffered under the Soviet Union but whose sufferings helped to bring forth the demise of that system. For of course, those who project and those who kill and abuse will only shorten their own time left, before they are judged and therefore can no longer remain in power or remain in embodiment.

There are many ways to give service. And when a nation and a people is under such a heavy cloud of the projection of a fallen ideology and mindset and mental box, well, then in many cases the only way to break the stalemate is to allow the authorities to abuse you, so that you make the evil more obvious. Until people finally can see this and can see, as was said yesterday, that the system is not sustainable—it will self-destruct unless it changes. So again, many who suffered under the Soviet Union in Russia and in surrounding nations, they gave a service to bring about the downfall of Soviet communism. Thus, be not attached to what happens on the outer.

Depersonalize your life

Yet I must also tell you, that in order to pass the initiation of being non-attached to the projections of other people, you need to come to the realization, that the ultimate way to have non-attachment is to depersonalize your life. Where you recognize that when other people project their negativity towards you, it is not truly you they hate, it is not you they are angry with. It is the light in you that they hate, and why do they hate it? Because the light provides them with a frame of reference that challenges their perception. For they know – they see, even at sub-conscious levels – that you are not trapped in their mental box and you are not submitting to their perception. And this challenges their perception, this stirs up their sense of loneliness. But if they will not recognize it as a lifeline, they will see it as a threat, and they will therefore seek to destroy what they now must project as being the cause of the threat, namely you.

For do you see that when you are in the projection game, you cannot take responsibility for yourself, you must project that it is someone else who is the cause of your misery, someone else who is the cause of what seems to threaten your society, or your position as a spiritual leader, or your relationships with other people? If you project out that it is other people or dark forces that are the cause of what is happening in your life, then you are demonstrating that you are not taking responsibility. And with not taking responsibility, I mean that you are not willing to acknowledge the reality, that everything in your life is a reflection coming back from the cosmic mirror of what you are projecting out. And what you are projecting out is a result of the way you look at life. It is the result of your perception of life.

Thus, for anything to change for the better, you must begin by questioning your perception. The cart cannot be put in front of the horse—if you want progress. If the cart is in front of the horse, then the horse will have to go backwards. This is the law of physics that you cannot change regardless of your perception and your projection. Thus, if you wish to make greater progress on the spiritual path, if you wish to enter the ascension spiral, stop projecting. Acknowledge when you are projecting. Look at yourself, look at the perception that causes you to feel you have to project out. And realize that the true goal is to come to the point, where you have transcended perception and therefore have no need to project.

Do you honestly believe, that Jesus Christ, when he walked the earth, projected through the human ego and the separate self? Do you believe, that when Gautama sat under the Bo tree and was tempted by the demons of Mara, do you believe that he was projecting images from the separate self onto those demons? For had Gautama projected such images, then the demons would have had something in him, that they could use to tempt him into a reaction. For you see, the projection is a reaction, the projection is an attachment. And as long as you react and have attachments to anything in this world, you cannot ascend, as was explained. You cannot walk through that door into the ascended state as long as you have any attachment on earth. And as long as you have an attachment, you will feel a need to project an image onto the world that justifies your attachment, that justifies why you do not have to give up that attachment. It cannot be any other way.

Do you understand that what I am giving you here is reality, a dose of reality? It is not something that can be debated or argued against. Those who are identified with their perception will see this as just a concept. They will argue against it. They might even argue that it is a false teaching because it contradicts this or that said elsewhere. But in their arguing against it, they only prove, that they are trapped in the projection game. And as long as you are trapped in the projection game, you must remain in the kindergarten classroom. And you will not go further into the Ascension Retreat no matter how advanced you think you are.

You see, my beloved, the first person who is deceived by your perception and your projection is you. You think it is real, and thus you think that you can project this upon Serapis Bey when you come to my retreat. And I am going to go into your bubble of perception and say: “Surely, you are an advanced being, come to the very heart of the Ascension Retreat.” But you see, it is not so. I have risen above the projection game, and because I have been willing to see it in myself, I can easily see it in anyone else.

There is nothing that can fool me into allowing you to go on in my retreat until I know you are ready to go on. You will not move into the retreat itself, until you have passed the initiations in the kindergarten classroom. You can sit there, my beloved, and feel advanced, but you are still like one of the students, that can barely feed themselves without messing up their clothes, and thus you will not command my respect. For I have respect for the real you, not the projected you that you have created.

God is not affected by your perception

The beginning of wisdom is when you recognize a simple fact. God does not look at the world through your perception. The ascended masters do not look at the world through your perception. Your I AM Presence does not look at the world through your perception. You will not change us, no matter what you project out. Therefore, your only option – if you will to make progress – is to change yourself. Seeking to change all other people will not change us. You might change every human being on earth and make them agree with you, but it will only mean, that all human beings on earth will remain outside the ascension spiral until they change their perception. You cannot force your way into heaven. It is not possible. I could say this a million more times. But I trust that I have said enough that some will understand.

Projection is the bane of the fallen consciousness, it is the one thing that, more than anything else, prevents the manifestation of a Golden Age. For why do you not have a Golden Age? Because you are projecting images upon the Ma-ter light, that are based on the separate self and its perception. How can you manifest the Golden Age? Transcend the perception until you see the images based on Oneness and then project those images. Or rather, realize what I have explained: that there is a way to transcend perception and the need to project anything.

For you see, when you do indeed transcend the entire projection game, it does not mean, that you become as nothing. It does not mean, that you are now a pacifist who sits in a cave in the Himalayas. You can still go out and take active part in society, but you are not doing it by projecting your perception of the separate self. You are doing it by being the open door for the perception of your I AM Presence, the vision of your I AM Presence and the light of your I AM Presence to stream through you. And this is true co-creation. You are not creating a mental image and projecting the light through that image. Your conscious self has no image that stands between it and the I AM Presence. You are the open door, a clear pane of glass.

But what you do do is: you focus your attention. So, you are in physical embodiment. You focus your attention on a particular location, on a particular problem or issue. You do not project an image upon it of what should happen or what is wrong. You simply focus your attention, and then you allow the light and the vision of the I AM Presence to flow through you, flow into the situation and perform whatever changes can be performed according to the Law of Free Will and the higher vision.

Do you see the essential difference between projecting and simply focusing attention, experiencing in a neutral non-attached way? You are not projecting. You are simply being the clear pane of glass that provides the frame of reference. This is what you saw when Jesus encountered and challenged the scribes and the Pharisees. He did not project, he simply allowed the light of God to flow through him and challenge their perception.

This is your ultimate role as well. We are not seeking to raise up an army of people, who think they have the infallible truth and will go out there and do battle with all those who perceive the world differently and therefore have a different mental image. We are seeking to raise up the Christed ones who acknowledge, that they are here to be the open door, that there is nothing to project. There is no point of even formulating opinions. You simply focus your attention on a particular issue, then you tune in to your I AM Presence. And then, instead of having an opinion based on perception and a mental image, you sense the difference between the outer situation – the vibration of the consciousness behind that outer situation – and the vibration of your I AM Presence. And in simply sensing that difference, you know reality.

Creativity is the solution; not power

Moscow is still the power center of Russia, Saint Petersburg is or has the potential to become the creative center of Russia. The solution to the problems on earth is not more power; it is creativity, unlimited free-flowing creativity. No amount of power can solve the problems humankind is facing. Otherwise, my beloved, the Soviet Union would have taken over the world and would have brought in the Utopia of the communist dream. But as you have seen, the Soviet Union self-destructed because when you project an impulse out, the universe will return it back with interest, and you cannot continue to overcome what is coming back through power—only by changing what you are sending out through creativity, through creative vision.

This then is the reality. You have seen it. You know it in yourselves. Now visualize that this is the change, that will happen in the Russian people, and in peoples around the world. For there are many other nations who have the potential to make this transition within a few years, of acknowledging the vanity of power and the power of creativity. And this is the one shift in consciousness, that will open up the floodgates for bringing the Golden Age into manifestation and truly putting the planet in an ascending spiral. Planet earth is indeed moving upwards. Planet earth is at a more advanced stage than a hundred, or a thousand, or five thousand years ago. Nevertheless, planet earth is still an example – the entire planet is an example – of what I have explained as the kindergarten classroom at the Ascension Retreat. You are still in that situation, where individuals in the fallen consciousness and groups of people are fighting the projection game.

Yet if the spiritual people can transcend this, can see through this mindset and its illusions – its vanity – then you will be surprised at how quickly the planet can be accelerated into the purity of the ascension spiral. And then you will see an upward spiral that no amount of force, no amount of projections, can stop. That change is close, but it is not there yet. And thus, you must be the open doors for visualizing that this change will happen. You must accelerate yourself into purity, accelerate your perception into purity, so that you transcend perception—you let it go and you experience oneness with reality. Heed these words, my beloved—if you will make your personal ascensions at the end of this life. Heed these words if you will fulfill the mission, the reason why you took embodiment and see the earth enter the ascension spiral.

And thus, I once again as others have done, thank you for your presence, for your attention. For again, I have used your chakras to release a measured but nevertheless very large concentration of the ascension light to this planet, and especially to this nation and those nations who were formerly under the yoke of the Soviet Union. This is an acceleration that is meant to challenge people’s perception of the status quo and of the past, so that they might feel the discomfort that comes with having your perception challenged—but thereby also receive the opportunity to let go of that perception and realize there is something more. There is an opportunity, there is a potential that they have not seen before. Yet that potential is real, because they experienced the reality of the ascension spiral and the ascension light that I AM and that I am releasing to this planet through you. But you also recognize that you are the spiritual beings, you are the students, you are the extensions of God. And you are also accelerating into purity, as I AM ever accelerating into higher and higher expressions of purity.

I AM indeed Serapis Bey. I AM accelerated into purity permanently. Yet in that permanent acceleration into purity, I AM also indefinitely, forever expanding and accelerating into greater purity. For nothing can stand still, not even an ascended master, not even the Creator itself. For the Creator is accelerating its Being through you. For as you become More, the Creator becomes More, and as the Creator becomes More, you become More. And this is the upward spiral that is indeed the ascension spiral, the ascension light. Oh what beauty in that light! When you see it, when you see that purity, that immense purity and grasp it and experience it, you say, “Oh! What beauty! I want to be one with that beauty.” And then you are—for the call compels the answer. For when you project yourself into purity, you are Purity—as I AM Purity.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

There is nothing in the past of any nation, that the Light cannot purify

TOPICS: Why Russia went backwards into communism – The new power elite who used money to gain power – How monopoly capitalists encouraged the Bolshevik revolution – The desire for total control – Destroying the Russian people’s creativity – The unlimited willingness to kill – Killing creativity through poverty – Why all power elites must fall – Those who fear freedom – The sorrow in the Russian people – Do not submit to darkness – You do not have to be perfect – Arrows of doubt from the mocking spirits –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Astrea, June 10, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

Indeed, Elohim Astrea I am. For the call compels the answer, and thus I am with you. For you have come to this great city of Saint Petersburg, the largest city closest to the Elohim of Astrea’s retreat over the White Sea. Indeed, it was the magnetic pull of our retreat, that inspired Peter the Great to found this city and to move the capital of the Russian empire to this place, thus opening up Russia to the rest of the world, especially to Europe, that it might be put on a path that made it part of Europe, part of the family of nations. Thus, you might surmise, and correctly so, that Peter was working with the light, was open to inspiration from above, as were several of the Russian leaders who followed him and indeed built up not only this city but built up the Russian empire to become a nation, that was at the time fully as modern, fully as creative, as any nation in Europe.

Why Russia went backwards into communism

There was indeed a realistic potential for the Russian nation to flourish and blossom, and find a way to be part of a new age, that could indeed have taken the world to a higher level than what you saw instead during the twentieth century. What then was it, indeed, that happened, that this development did not come to pass? Well, it was a deliberate act of those who are part of the international power elite, those who saw the potential that a Golden Age was beginning to emerge, because there was such creativity – including the emergence of democratic nations, including the emergence of new technology – that they could not maintain the control, that they had attempted to build as a result of the freedom, the economic freedom, that they had received after the abolishment of the feudal system and the establishment of the United states of America.

This is the classical example of what Saint Germain has explained with the established power elite and the aspiring power elite, the established power elite represented by the Catholic Church, the medieval Kings and the feudal lords, that had near total control over society. Yet, again, in their total control, they created the opposition to their own rule, and the second law of thermodynamics inevitably caused their system to break down. And although there was a movement towards freeing the people, you also saw the emergence of the aspiring power elite, another faction of fallen angels, who had been lusting after the power they had seen in the old elite. A power of which they could not share, because the old elite was such a closed system, that it was difficult for fallen angels of a different band to force their way into the system.

The new power elite who used money to gain power

Thus, they felt shut out from power. And when the old power began to crumble, they seized the opportunity to now enter the fray and become the new power elite, that used the economic freedom and the industrial revolution to – instead of establishing national empires, or a religious empire – they established financial and industrial empires. This was something that the old power elite did not understand, for it did not fit their mindset. Yet, the new elite came to understand this very quickly and took advantage of it, thus creating some of these industrial empires, that are the forerunners for the multinational corporations you have to this day. This power elite understood money, financial markets. They understood how to exploit the people while giving the people an impression, that they were part of a greater cause, or that they were part of a free society that would give them opportunities. Yet indeed, it only exploited the labor of the people without giving them equal rights or equal opportunity.

You know well the names of some of these industrialists and international bankers. You also know that they had a desire to establish monopolies. This is something that is generally not understood in the West, where they have been exposed to a century or more of so-called capitalist propaganda that makes people believe that capitalism is the same as free enterprise or a free market economy. Nothing, of course, could be further from the truth, for capitalism has one goal: that is to establish more and more monopolies, until the corporations merge together and form the ultimate monopoly. Which then, by the fact that it owns the means of production, also owns the state.

How monopoly capitalists encouraged the Bolshevik revolution

These industrialists saw, that the western system was not necessarily the fastest or the most sure way to establish this ultimate monopoly. For they needed to maintain the illusion of a free market economy, and thus there was a limit to how much control over the economy they could establish or how fast they could establish it, given that the people were aware of at least some of the dangers of too much control of the economy. Thus, when Karl Marx formulated his philosophy of Marxism, they began to see, that this could be another way to establish their goal of the ultimate monopoly. And so, some of you will know – and all of you should know – that it was indeed these international financiers that financed Lenin and the Bolshevik revolution.

Without the directive and the financing from Wall Street, from these financial corporations, the Bolshevik revolution would not have been possible and would indeed either never have taken place or have failed in its early stages. Thus you see, the power elite of capitalism deliberately establishing what seems to be a system that is opposed to capitalism. And indeed, the two systems are in opposition to each other, but do you see the deeper reality, that they both work towards the same end? So that, whether communism had taken over the world or capitalism had taken over the world, it would ultimately lead to the same end, where one state or one corporation had total control over the economy and therefore over society.

The desire for total control

This then is what you need to understand: that this is the consciousness of the power elite and their desire to establish total control. You must understand, that it was not the power elite’s desire to see the Soviet Union collapse or crumble as it did. They wanted to maintain the Soviet Union as a viable opponent to the West. Not only because they could profit from selling technology to both sides and keep the arms-race going, but also because it fit their overall strategy of leading to greater and greater control. So indeed, as Archangel Michael talked about, the Russian people, the spiritual beings who have embodied in Russia and held the balance for the abolishment of communism, have indeed served in a great capacity to foil the control schemes of the power elite, the international power elite. They have, as the saying is in America, thrown a monkey wrench into the machinery of the elite.

This has then caused this elite to reassess its strategy, and although they still think they have control through the financial instruments, even this control is beginning to crumble. Some of them have already seen the handwriting on the wall, others are still blinded. Yet many people, both in the West and throughout the planet, are beginning to see, that the real problem that underlies every problem seen in history is elitism and the elitist mindset, the desire for a small group to establish superiority through force, through control.

Destroying the Russian people’s creativity

What then does this have to do with the base chakra of the planet and the retreat of Purity and Astrea, which focuses the base chakra and the base chakra energies for the planetary body? Well, if you look at Russia before the Bolshevik revolution – even if you take a walk in this city of Saint Petersburg and look at the buildings that were built since the foundation of this city – you will see with your own eyes the immense creativity present in the Russian people. You will see the elegance, even the lightness of some of these buildings, if you were to compare them to some of the buildings you see in the West that are older, that are from the Middle ages, such as the buildings in the Vatican, or in Rome or in other older cities. You will see there a darkness, a heaviness in the architecture itself, whereas in this city you see more of a lightness, more of an elegance, more of a devotion to beauty, a willingness to try new things, to express creativity, without predefined conditions or limitations.

This was the potential for the Russian nation. Yet then, compare to what has happened to architecture and art under the Soviet Union. Look at the buildings built during communist times, and you will notice the tremendous difference. There is no focus on beauty; there is no desire to create beauty. Why not? Because there was no desire to allow creativity to be expressed. What was the outer excuse? It was that all of the buildings built before communism were an expression of the ruling elite. They were elitist, they were of the Bourgeoisie, and this was not what was the new goal of the Soviet Union, which was supposed to be of the people, but was not of the people at all.

Nay, what was expressed in Soviet communism was the desire to reduce the people to mechanical beings who dared not express creativity and individuality. Therefore, they would be the perfect mindless followers of the elite, the perfect worker bees that the elite in the West had dreamed about but could not produce in sufficient numbers because of these dangerous ideas of democracy and self-determination and economic freedom and opportunity. So do you see, that Soviet communism even went beyond the principles of Marx and created a system that was so based on force, that it could only be put in place through a complete and merciless suppression of the people. And it could only be kept in place through this forceful suppression, even the willingness of killing any number of the Russian people, as you saw in Stalin.

The unlimited willingness to kill

This willingness to destroy anyone who could be a threat; not even the ones who were a threat, but the ones who could potentially become a threat. This is almost similar to the consciousness that caused King Herod to kill all male babies in order to make sure he had killed the one Christ child, that could be a threat to his rule. This is a symbol for being willing to kill anyone who has the potential to manifest any degree of Christhood, so that all you have left are those who are not yet at the point, where they can manifest the Christhood and the individuality that is essential for Christhood.

This then, is a deliberate attempt to abort the very life force itself at the very point where it first flows into the material universe, the physical octave, namely at the base chakra. In the base chakra you have the fount of creativity. The question becomes: will it be allowed to rise and illumine the other chakras, until they all light up in a full flowering of the creative potential of the individual? Or will that life force be stopped at any point of its ascent?

And of course, the power elite know that the earlier they can stop the life force, the better. And thus they have attempted, through many different schemes throughout history, to stop the life force right in the base chakra itself. This is what you have seen in the Soviet Union, of the willingness to kill life, to kill those who expressed any kind of creativity or individuality. They would simply disappear; go to Siberia, concentration camps, death-camps, never to be heard from again.

Killing creativity through poverty

You see, of course, the same attempt in the West, although with different means. Here you have seen an attempt to squash the life force through poverty, and when poverty began to recede, then came the perversion of the life force through music, through rhythms that beat the life force down into the base chakra, where it cannot rise and therefore is easily led into various perversions such as sexual perversions, but many other perversions in art or materialism, or a lifestyle that says: “Let us eat, drink and be merry, for tomorrow, we die”.

This then, is the perversion of the very life force itself, the perversion of the creativity that, if it is allowed to flow, will inevitably overthrow the control schemes of the power elite. They know this, and therefore they know that the only opportunity they have for establishing and maintaining this ultimate system of control is to seek to squash the life force, to suppress it either by killing the people who are creative or by suppressing them or by misguiding them into taking their creativity out into forms that do not raise up society, but simply keep society at a certain level or even take it down into a downward spiral.

This then, is what you have seen. And you will see how there is only so much control, that can be imposed by the power elite to squash the life force. For a time, indeed, it is possible to kill off all the people who try to express creativity, but you cannot do this forever, unless you are willing to see your country fall behind other nations where there is more room for creativity. Why is it that it seems like the western world was more advanced than the communist world? It was because the suppression of the life force was not as total, not as efficient in the western world, and thus, there was more room for creativity. But certainly, if the power elite had not suppressed or misdirected the life force in the West, there would have been even more creativity, and the West would have been far closer to the Golden Age.

Why all power elites must fall

So what you see is, indeed, as we have said many times, there is a safety measure built into the design of the material universe, so that no power can attain total control, and no power can maintain a high degree of control for an extended period of time. Time will eventually grind down the power elite and their control. And the primary example of this is, of course, what has happened in Russia, but also in the surrounding nations and republics.

As we recently inspired this messenger to visit a museum, that was created in Latvia, in the capital Riga, detailing first the Nazi and then the Soviet occupation of that nation. What struck this messenger the most was the description of how, when it finally became clear, that the people of Latvia would no longer submit to the Soviet suppression, how quickly they freed themselves. And even after fifty years of occupation, fifty years of intense suppression – where twenty percent of the population disappeared and were killed or sent to concentration camps – even after this intense suppression, as soon as the door of freedom opened up, the majority of the people instantly grabbed the opportunity and walked through it, never to look back with regret or longing for the old days.

This shows the potential of the human spirit to embrace freedom, once the opportunity is acknowledged and accepted as a real opportunity. This is what you see in many of the nations who were formerly under communist rule. You do not yet see quite the same in Russia, for here the suppression was more profound. Here the suppression went to a deeper level, because of what we have exposed in the invocation of the insensitivity to life, that has been so strong in the Russian people. Therefore, you still see in the Russian nation people who long back to the orderliness, to the security and to the sense of superiority of the Soviet days. Yet you also see many others who have embraced the opportunity for freedom.

Those who fear freedom

Nevertheless, you still see a certain consciousness in Russia, of an almost fear of freedom, of an almost hatred of freedom, a hatred of the light that exposes the contrast between the old days that seemed secure and the new days that seem insecure—for to the mindset that actually embraced control, freedom seems like a threat. For those who have lived in darkness for a long time, walking into the strong light can be hurtful to their eyes. And thus, we look to you who are the spiritual people to recognize this consciousness and to give your calls and to use your power of visualization to shatter it, so that the people might be free to embrace their freedom, to demand more freedom, instead of allowing this slow deceptive erosion of freedom, that you have seen now for some time.

Take this opportunity of being here in Saint Petersburg, for as this city was founded on creativity and was the center, the focal point, for the creativity for the Russian people, it can once again become that focal point for a new willingness to embrace creative freedom, to allow it to be expressed in finding new solutions, a new approach to every aspect of Russian society. Grab this opportunity and consider the weight of this consciousness that did not want to embrace freedom, a consciousness that actually hates the light—because what does the light do? It provides a frame of reference. This is the consciousness of the fallen angels themselves, that they have spread to many of the people on earth.

Those who want to blindly follow a strong leader, for they do not want to take responsibility for themselves, will readily submit to the weight of this consciousness. For even though they feel the weight, after a while they become so numb that they think it is normal, it is the way things ought to be. And therefore, when they see an alternative, then they become provoked, they become angry, and they begin to resent the people who are expressing more light, more creativity, more sense of humor, rather than the seriousness they have come to see as the only way to live.

Those of you, who are here, look at the people who have come, either from outside Russia itself, but especially those who have come from the West and who have not grown up in a communist system, or those who have grown up in a communist system but have risen above it. Allow yourself to see, that there is a lightness over these people that you do not see in yourselves, at least not all of you. For you still have a burden, a heaviness, a sense of almost sorrow. This is not to say that you who are the spiritual people are feeling the weight of the suppression of creativity, but what you feel instead is almost the feeling of a soul, that has been physically aborted and lost the opportunity to come into embodiment. It is the sorrow of what might have been, an opportunity lost, an opportunity that never was, for it was aborted before it was born.

The sorrow in the Russian people

This is the sense of sorrow of the millions of creative people in Russia, those who never submitted to the mechanization consciousness, those who never submitted to the system, who never submitted to communism as an ideology. They feel the sorrow, for they know what Russia could have been today if she had not been suppressed, if the creativity of her sons and daughters had not been suppressed, if the Christ had been allowed to be born in mother Russia. Yet, realize that this weight, this sorrow, is not constructive for your spiritual growth, nor is it constructive for the growth of Russia as a nation.

Look at those who do not have it; be inspired by their examples. Look at this weight and realize it is unreal and that you can throw it off almost in an instant, like you take off a heavy overcoat on the first warm spring day. And you put that fur coat into the closet, but in this case, do not put it into the closet, put it into the fire of Astrea and Purity, that it may be consumed by our fire, that you may be free permanently and that you may make a contribution, a personal contribution, to freeing Russia from this heavy weight, this sorrow of what might have been.

Realize that if you overcome the sorrow of what might have been, then what might have been might indeed become what is very, very quickly. For I tell you, there is a potential that Russia might experience tremendous growth, tremendous change in a very few years, just as you saw how this capital of Saint Petersburg was built with all of its original splendor within a very short time span, because the creativity was allowed to flow—for there were leaders who saw the value and allowed it to flow. This is, indeed, a very real potential, but my beloved, as Saint Germain has said: The Golden Age will not be manifest by the pessimists. It will be manifest, not necessarily by what you traditionally call optimists, who are always positive and refuse to see the problems; it will be manifest by those who are the practical realists, who see the problems, but also see that they are unreal, and they are no match for the Power of God.

Do you sense the Power in the human voice that you hear? This is a Power that no human voice can provide on its own, for it is the Power of God being carried by the human voice. Do you realize, that you all have a potential in your chakras, in your beings, in your voice, in your actions, to be the open door for this Power of God to stream through you. And then you will see that this weight of the sorrow of what might have been, and the weight of suppression of creativity, they are no match for the Power of God. There is no heaviness in the Power of God. There is no heaviness that can withstand the Power of the Elohim of Astrea and Purity.

Our Power of purification can purify any nation. And I suggest that, given that our retreat is located in Russia, that you begin with envisioning how the light of Purity flows from our retreat, covers Russia, covers all the former republics of the Soviet Union, and then spreads throughout the world, that the Russian people’s love, creativity and joy of life can again be set free to flow.

You who have grown up in modern Russia under communism, can scarcely imagine the joy of life that was present in the Russian people before the Bolshevik revolution. But I tell you that in the city of Saint Petersburg, when it was first founded, there was a joy of life, an enjoyment of beauty that you could not imagine today. It was almost unparalleled anywhere in the modern world, and if you can lock in to that flame of joy, which is still there – because it has been preserved in our retreat – then you can very quickly overcome this dark cloud that is hanging over you.

Do not submit to darkness

Ask yourself a question: What obligation do you have as spiritual people to submit to the weight of this darkness? None whatsoever, and when you realize this in your heart, you can look at the darkness, and you can respond to it, as the Christ himself did: “Get thee behind me, Satan, for thou art an offense to me, thou savourest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men.” Yet, that which be of men, is no match for the Power of God, for with God, all things are possible.

And as Jesus has said in the Christhood course: “That which is unreal has no power over that which is real.” And I am here to tell you, that the light of Purity is real, and that the light of Purity is the ultimate cleansing agent, the real “Meister Proper” or whatever you call the cleaning power in different nations. There is nothing we cannot purify.

Do you understand, my beloved, the real purpose behind the wide-spread killing and torture and other atrocities that took place in the Soviet Union? Do you understand that those who are the darkest fallen beings had a clear purpose of establishing such an intense downward spiral through these atrocities, that nothing on earth could overcome it, that it could not be reversed, that it could not be stopped, and that therefore, the Soviet Union would continue to go down until it even pulled the entire planet into this third, all-consuming war that Archangel Michael talked about.

This was their goal. And their goal now, their hope now is that even though the war has not come to pass, that they can still create a wide-spread war, and that they can still maintain the downward spiral created by these atrocities. Yet, I tell you, regardless of what has happened in this nation of Russia, the Power of the Elohim of the Fourth Ray, the Archangels of the Fourth Ray, and the Chohan and the masters of the Fourth Ray can clean it all up in an instant.

We are, of course, not allowed to clean it up in an instant, for that would deprive you, who are the spiritual people, of the experience, of experiencing yourselves as the open door for the Light of Purity. And we would not want to deprive you of that experience, for it is an essential experience on your path to Christhood and the ascension. Truly, what more powerful impetus on the path to the ascension can there be, but experiencing how you are the instruments, the open doors, for lifting an entire nation beyond the darkness of its past.

Thus, I encourage you to begin the shift in perception for how you see yourselves, that you first throw off the yoke of this darkness in yourselves. And then see how you can become the open doors for transforming the collective consciousness of Russia into an upward spiral, releasing that old creativity and the joy that is the inevitable, eternal companion of creativity. For where can true joy come from? It can come only from the free flow of creativity that is your very reason for being as co-creators with God, who have volunteered to come here to raise this planet into the perfection of the kingdom of God. This is the ultimate joy—allow yourselves to feel it.

We always look for those who are not driven by any fear, by any sense of obligation or duty but are driven by the pure joy of serving. This is the ultimate joy of being the open door for the work of God. All of you have a divine plan that has elements of serving to transform society and other people and lift them up into the upward spiral of the Golden Age. This is your calling. This is your ultimate sense of joy.

Take a look at yourselves and ask yourself why you are not feeling this joy. Many of you will say: “But I am not fulfilling my highest potential. I am not expressing my highest potential, because I have this or that condition or I made this or that mistake in the past.” But then be willing to acknowledge, that you can let go of your past. You can rise above any condition, and you can even make a shift in perception, for you realize, that when you embrace the joy and the creativity, you can begin to express your potential right now. Expressing your potential is not a matter of reaching some ultimate level of spiritual attainment. Expressing your potential is a matter of doing what Jesus explained: multiply the talents you have right now.

You do not have to be perfect

The biggest hindrance to the Golden Age, as far as the spiritual people is concerned, is precisely that they have in their minds this fallen belief that in order to serve God or the ascended masters, you have to live up to some outer standard of perfection, which is up there and you are down here, and you don’t know how to cross and close the gap. But the way to close the gap is simple. Look at what you have and multiply what you have, and then, when you have multiplied what you have, you will be given more.

At any given stage, multiply what you have, and you will move on. And you will then allow yourself – if you are willing to shift your mind – you will allow yourself to feel the full joy that comes from having multiplied the talents. And then knowing from within that you are the good and faithful servant, who can come into the joy of the Lord, as Jesus said 2,000 years ago—but as hardly anyone who call themselves Christians have fully understood and embraced. But do not let that stop you. Embrace it, prove it in your own lives, “Prove me herewith, saith the Lord, that I shall pour out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to contain it.”

You will, when you multiply your talents, receive a blessing that your chakras and your being cannot fully contain. But then you will see, that you have the opportunity to step up higher, that you may contain more and be given more and more, thus creating your personal upward spiral, that must start at the base by you being willing to be creative with what you have instead of always saying: “Oh, whenever I get more, whenever some master appears to me and gives me a jewel, then I will be able to serve God.” No, you can serve God right now by multiplying what you have, and this is the difference between those who are the true servants of God and those who think they are superior, think they have some superior truth, but they are not willing to multiply their talents.

So what do they do? They become jealous of you and your light, and so they sit there, and they mock you, and they mock the creativity, while failing to see that this is not multiplying your own talents. For when you truly multiply your own talents, you have no need to criticize or mock anyone else, for it is not a threat to you what other people do. You have no desire to control, you have no desire to suppress. And thus, you see that the mocking and the anger is just another expression of the fallen consciousness that wants to squash creativity.

Arrows of doubt from the mocking spirits

And you will see throughout the ages, how there has always been a consciousness, an offshoot of the accuser of the brethren, that wants to mock those who dare to be creative, who dare to think outside the mental box of their society, or their family, or their group, whatever outer characteristics define the group. There is always the mocking, there is always the putting down. And what you will notice is, that this mocking consciousness will send arrows of doubt into your mind, that are meant to make you doubt.

But what you will notice is, if you are alert, that these arrows of doubt, these curses, always take the form of some mocking statement that makes a derogatory statement without explaining it. Thus, it is meant to bypass your logical, rational mind. For you see, when you start looking at these arrows of doubt with the rational mind, you see how unfounded, how unreal, how sometimes contradictory and ridiculous they are.

But they are constructed in such a way, that they bypass the mind and go into the emotional body, where they make you feel whatever you have that is unresolved, be it doubt, be it guilt, be it shame, be it fear or whatever. So you go into this emotional reaction, and now you are not able to step back and look at this with the rational mind and say: “Why should I accept this statement, why indeed should I allow it into my mind at all? For I see the motive, I see the rationale behind it, and I have no desire whatsoever to allow this impurity to enter my energy-field or my mind.” And thus, you can reject it, based on the higher reasoning of the Christ mind, you can reject these arrows of doubt or mocking that come from the serpentine mind.

And thus with this, I encourage you to keep this mantra in the back of your minds. Whatever thoughts come to you, whatever projections, whatever weight you feel, thus say: “Accelerate into purity, Accelerate into purity, Accelerate into purity, for I know I am the beloved of God.” And thus, in the fullness of my love, I bid you farewell.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Dare to imagine a Golden Age in Russia and surrounding nations

TOPICS: There is no division in everywhere – Challenging the mindset behind communism – Why the first fallen beings fell – How the fallen beings induced doubt – An internal frame of reference – Communism is based on doubt – You cannot change the law of God – A warning to Russia – You cannot awaken people by being nice – Congratulations to the Russian people – Overcome negative feelings about the Soviet Union –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Michael, June 10, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Petersburg, Russia.

There is no division in everywhere

“Michael” is my name. “Archangel” is my title. “Archangel Michael” is the fohatic key, that summons my Presence to flow through your being. Yet take note of how easily words can be used to construe distance and separation. “Summon my Presence” may make it sound like you calling to me summons me to come to you from far away. Yet, that is putting a dualistic image upon me, and I am not a dualistic being. I AM a oneness being, out of the oneness of God, merged back into the oneness of God through my free-will decisions. And thus, I am not limited by time; not limited by space. For I am omnipresent. I am always at your side. I am always with you.

For did not Christ himself say “I am with you always?” And so I say too, playing on the words given by Jesus: “Which part of always do you not understand?” “Which part of everywhere do you not understand?” For you see, my beloved, can there be a “part” in always? Can there be a part in everywhere? Can you divide always? Can you divide eternity? Can you divide space? Can you divide omnipresence? Nay, you cannot!

There is no part in oneness, for oneness cannot be divided into parts that can be set apart from each other—and thus there can be conflict, or what seems to be conflict. But it is only conflict when you view it from the viewpoint of the separate mind, the mind that has been deceived by deception, by division, that has entered into division and therefore has forgotten its oneness.

The reality that I am cannot be divided, and thus it is indeed true, that there is no division in the spiritual realm. There can be no division among spiritual beings. For if a spiritual being was to enter into the consciousness of division, it would not be a spiritual being, it would have fallen into duality instantly. Thus, do you see the reality, that if I or any of my angels were to entertain the idea, that we are the enemies of the devil, or of any force on earth, and that it is our role, given to us by God, to fight and destroy that force in a dualistic battle, well, then we would instantly fall and become part of the problem instead of remaining where we are in oneness, where we can serve as an example of the solution, which is to transcend duality, to transcend division.

Challenging the mindset behind communism

Yet what does it mean to transcend division? It means to transcend the very key that created division in the first place—and that key is doubt! Thus I, Archangel Michael, come today to this place in the Russian nation, and I come with a dispensation from the Karmic Board of planet earth to send millions of my angels to Russia and to every nation that was part of the former Soviet Union, or was under the propaganda of the Soviet Union, or the physical power of the Soviet Union.

I come with a special dispensation to bring forth the Light of God in a specific measure, that will challenge the very mindset behind communism, which sprang out of the very fallen consciousness itself. Thus, I ask you to visualize millions of my angels descending, descending from the God Star Sirius – where they have received special instructions before this assignment – descending in a spiral, like an infinite spiral, like a spiral staircase, whereby they descend to earth and go to the farthest corners of any nation, any area, that has ever been affected by the consciousness of communism—which is virtually everywhere on earth. They go, and they do not go to fight anyone or anything. They go to take up their position there and to demonstrate the very flame that I AM, the Flame of the Will of God, but the immovability of the Will of God, that will not be moved of the will of man, or by the will of the fallen beings who see themselves as being in opposition to God. This is the Flame I embody. This is why I am with earth: to provide a frame of reference that there is something, that will not be moved by any force in this material universe, that will not be moved by the fallen consciousness.

For I AM so one with the Will of God, and so are my angels, that there is no force on earth, no argument on earth, no lie of the serpentine mind, that can cause us to doubt the Reality of God. We are immovable to any form of doubt! And thus, we are here to provide the frame of reference, that will enable those who are willing, that will empower those who are willing to step up higher, to also overcome the very doubt, that makes you vulnerable to the tempter, the serpent that comes with its arguments that make you doubt what you get from the Spirit within yourselves.

Why the first fallen beings fell

Take note of exactly how this doubt started. You heard the teaching given by Maitreya, that the original fall took place in a higher sphere. This sphere had been brought close to the ascension point by a majority of the beings entering a positive spiral. Then came the test, that those who had risen to a certain level, where they saw themselves as the leaders, were now asked to go down to the seemingly lowest point and allow their beings, their momentum, their attainment to be used to create the very next sphere.

They were not willing to bend the knee; they were not willing to do what they saw as a degradation of their position. For some of them, although they had been doing positive work to raise up the sphere, they still had some leftover of the consciousness of thinking they were doing this to reap a reward in heaven. So that when their sphere was ascended – they having been among the forerunners, or so they saw themselves – would surely be rewarded with a high position in heaven.

Yet, I come to reveal to you another understanding, another layer of understanding, of our unfolding, progressive revelation on this topic of the fall and the fallen consciousness. For you see, those who thought that they were the leaders were actually not the ones who had brought their sphere to the ascension point. As Jesus said, the meek shall inherit the earth. There were billions of lifestreams in that sphere who had truly embodied selflessness, because they had transcended the separate consciousness. They had no desire to be in a superior position to anyone else. Some of them did serve in leadership positions, others did not, they simply worked selflessly at whatever they felt was their calling, their divine plan, their desire to express their God-individuality. So the reality is, that those who were allowed to be among the leaders, were not necessarily allowed that position because they had attainment.

For some of them had indeed not overcome all remnants of the separate self, the separate consciousness, the force-based consciousness. They wanted to set themselves above, and they were allowed – mind you “allowed” – to be in leadership positions because by acting out this desire for superiority, they received another opportunity to overcome it, to have had enough of the experience, so that they could in the end choose to let go of that remnant of the separate self and merge with their divine individuality, and thus truly become part of the ascended masters.

For we have all gone through the process of completely letting go of the separate self. For how else could we enter the ascended realm, where all is oneness? Letting go of the separate self does not mean letting go of your divine individuality; it means letting go of the separate individuality, the separate self, that you have built in the world of form. So you see, there was a group of beings who had been allowed to assume superior positions, leadership positions in that sphere in order to give them an opportunity to let go of the need to feel superior, to accept that all self-aware beings are individualizations of God and therefore none can be superior to another. For it makes no sense that one expression of God is superior to another.

Thus, when the turning point came – when the point of no return came, where the sphere was ready to ascend – these beings were faced with this ultimate test. Could they now let go of the separate identity – in which case they could have stepped up and perhaps been assigned a leadership position in the spiritual realm – or would they not be able to let go of the separate self? And they were given this test by being confronted with the need to be the servant of all. And yet, they were not willing to be greatest among you by being the servant of all. They wanted to remain in what they thought was a position of being greatest among their peers while still being a servant of the separate self, seeking to elevate that self to a superior position. And thus, of course, they fell.

How the fallen beings induced doubt

Yet after having fallen, they felt they had been unjustly treated, for they saw that some of their peers, some of their former peers, were indeed raised up to positions in the spiritual realm. Yet they were not able or willing to see, that this happened because those lifestreams had indeed let go of the separate self and were willing to be the servants of all. So they thought – the fallen beings thought – they had been unjustly treated. And that is when they decided to deliberately and consciously oppose God’s plan by seeking to draw as many lifestreams with them into the fallen state as they possibly could.

And how did they determine to do this? We have earlier spoken about the consciousness of the accuser of the brethren that accused the beings in the sphere that was ascending, yet had not fully ascended. And thus, there were beings who were open to this accusation. Why could this happen? Why was this allowed? Because, again, there were beings in the ascending sphere who had not come to the point of fully becoming spiritually self-sufficient, of accepting and expressing their divine individuality, because they also had remnants of that separate self. And so, these beings also needed the initiation, the test: could they let go of the separate self and step up into oneness, or would they seek to retain some aspect of the separate self, because they were not willing to take full responsibility for themselves. They were not willing to express their God-given creativity to the point, where that God-given creativity could propel them to the ascended state.

Do you see, again, how these lifestreams had not understood, that the ascension is not a collective process? Do you see that when a sphere is in an ascending spiral, those beings who are part of creating that spiral do form an upward momentum? That upward momentum can pull up higher all beings in the sphere, and thereby all get the opportunity to become self-sufficient; to internalize the Ascension Flame. Yet the question is: Will a Being come to see that the Light of God is within itself? Or will it see it as coming from an exterior source?

As long as you think the Light comes from outside yourself – whether it be in a leader, in a messenger or in some spiritual guru – then you are not spiritually self-sufficient. And as long as you are not spiritually self-sufficient – by knowing that the Light of God is inside of you and thus you need nothing from the world of form – well, then you cannot ascend. For the ascension is a process where you individually ascend because you have become spiritually self-sufficient.

You have become the rocket that Serapis Bey talked about, that is now ready to take off, break free of the gravitational field of the earth and go into orbit. And thus, when a sphere does ascend, those that have not yet become spiritually self-sufficient must also receive the initiation. Can they ascend, can they let go of the separate self, or must they take another round in the world of form and therefore descend into the new sphere that is being created?

These many lifestreams, that had not become spiritually self-sufficient, received this initiation precisely by being confronted by the “higher” lifestreams – those who had set themselves up in leadership positions – by being confronted by their rebellion against God. And what exactly did the fallen beings do in order to pull other lifestreams with them? Well, they only had to do one simple thing and it is essential that you understand this.

In an ascending sphere there is a greater and greater sense of oneness. All beings in that sphere are at least aware of this oneness. All have not come fully into the oneness, but they are aware of the energy of oneness. And so, all are aware of the need to come into oneness and that oneness is the underlying reality. Yet those who have not yet experienced it, will see it more as a theoretical possibility, something they need to come into in some distant future.

Yet when the turning point comes, that distant future is no longer distant. It is NOW. Now the choice must be made. You can only have a certain time to grow towards the ascension in a particular cycle, in a particular sphere, and then there comes a cut-off point, where you must now make the choice. For you cannot have forever to postpone that choice, or free will would not be truly free. And so, there are those who have not internalized oneness, and therefore oneness is still somewhat of a concept that they understand with the mind but do not yet experience fully with the heart.

And that is why, when the fallen beings came out and demonstrated that they were in opposition to oneness, well, then all of a sudden they provided a frame of reference, that had not been there before; namely that there was something that was not only outside of oneness but was in opposition to oneness. And this then became what we might call a negative, or a separatist, frame of reference, as opposed to what I talked about earlier, that my angels and myself provide the positive frame of reference that we will not be moved from oneness. And so, you see that when the fallen beings projected their opposition to God through the consciousness of the accuser; those who had already come into oneness – those for whom oneness was no longer a distant external concept – they were not moved. They saw immediately, they read the vibration, that this was not oneness, and thus they were unmoved by the fallen beings.

Yet those more innocent life streams who had not yet come into oneness, many of those were indeed shocked by this demonstration of anti-oneness, and what did it do? Well, in their minds it caused doubt. Doubt crept into their minds. Is oneness really the underlying reality? If oneness is the underlying reality, how can these beings be allowed to separate themselves from oneness? Are they really right in what they are saying that God was wrong, that free will is not the ultimate way to salvation, that free will can only lead to disaster? Are they right, that maybe I am wrong?

An internal frame of reference

Do you see, my beloved, if you are not totally anchored in yourself, if you are not spiritually self-sufficient, then you do not have the frame of reference inside yourself in order to know what is real and unreal, in order to know that oneness is real. For if you do not experience oneness inside yourself, then you cannot fully know that oneness is the underlying reality. You may understand it intellectually but you do not “know” through gnosis, through oneness between the subject and object, between the knower and the known.

And then, when you do not have this firm inner frame of reference, your mind is open to an external frame of reference, that then makes you doubt yourself. And through that doubt, you then become open to the fallen consciousness, to the consciousness of separation and all of its lies and arguments and very subtle turning on its head every teaching you have been given before. Making you therefore doubt not only the teaching but first of all your own inner ability to know what is real and unreal by referring to something inside yourself.

You are pulled into focusing your attention on something outside of yourself, and then you think that external thing is or should be your absolute frame of reference for what is real and unreal. And that is how people are led into following a particular outer guru or a particular outer teaching, such as the Catholic Church. And thus you see again, the Peter consciousness represents precisely this: the desire for an outer frame of reference, that you will not give up even though you are face-to-face with the Living Christ. Even though you walk and talk with the Living Christ in a form that you can see, as Peter did, you will not give up that external frame of reference, you will not let it die. You want the Christ to validate your frame of reference, to conform to it, to come into your mental box. This is what Peter attempted to do to Jesus, it is what the Catholic Church has attempted to do to Jesus, to God, to Reality ever since. This is what every other system on earth has attempted to do, including the communist system, that you are familiar with as students who have been affected by the Soviet Union in any way.

Communism is based on doubt

Communism is nothing but an attempt to create a system, and it is based on the very essential doubt created by the fallen beings. It is attempting to pervert something that all people know in themselves – namely oneness – the need to come into oneness in a “community” not a “commune.” Come ye into unity! How can you come into unity? Only when you individually have reconnected and become one with your divine individuality. When you have vertical oneness with your higher being, then you know you are an extension of God. Then you know that your brother is an extension of God. And therefore, you can now come into horizontal oneness with your brothers and sisters, for you all see each other as extensions of God—none being superior, none being inferior. That is true unity.

What communism attempted to do was to create unity through sameness by destroying, by suppressing, individual expression, by turning people into mechanized beings who would blindly follow what they were told. This is not unity! You cannot create unity through force. You cannot create oneness through force. For force can only force apart. You cannot force together. What brings things together is not a force that is projected out, but magnetism that pulls together, and that magnetism is love. But it is not human love that so often seeks to control and therefore is expressed through the force-based consciousness. Instead, it is Divine Love, which is Unconditional Love.

Those who do not experience oneness with their higher beings cannot fathom unconditional love. For you see, you cannot understand unconditional love; you can only experience it. And thus, what the mind can understand is not Divine Love, it is a conditional force-based love that seeks to control. You cannot argue against unconditional love. If you argue against unconditional love, you demonstrate that you have not experienced it. And thus, what you are arguing against is not unconditional love; it is conditional love. And thus, you are not speaking a higher truth by arguing against unconditionality or by arguing against oneness.

You are instead demonstrating, that you have set yourself outside of oneness, outside of unconditional love, because you have not been willing to let go of the separate self. You are still seeking to glorify the separate self to the point, where it can feel superior, where it can feel that it is right, because it has this absolute truth or this absolute system, that has such power on earth by having such a following.

What is the superiority behind the Catholic Church? It is that they feel they have such a following that backs them up. What was the superiority behind Soviet communism? It was also the feeling that they were powerful and that they had suppressed other countries and that they thought they were on the way to suppressing the whole world. For the force-based consciousness can never feel at peace, but it thinks it will be at peace when it has forced all beings on earth to come into its own system, and therefore it must seek to expand its control, to expand its power indefinitely—it cannot stop.

This is what you saw in Adolf Hitler and his desire to conquer the world. This is what you saw behind Soviet communism and the desire to conquer the world. The force-based consciousness must expand until it feels it has total control. But you see, because of the second law of thermodynamics – and because of the size of the earth and the number of people and the complexity of suppressing people – it simply cannot be done. And therefore any system that attempts to expand itself to conquer the entire planet, will inevitably self-destruct. It cannot be otherwise, because of the Law of God that you cannot move. No matter how powerful of a system you create, you cannot move reality! You cannot change the Law of God!

You cannot change the law of God

And this is what the fallen ones already know deep within their beings, even though few of them will admit it with their outer minds. And that is why they are still trapped in this endless quest of seeking to get all people on earth to agree with one of their systems, so that they can feel they are secure and they have superiority.

This is precisely the illusion, that my angels and I have come to provide a frame of reference for, so that people can sense that there is no system on earth that will change the reality and the Law of God. Even when all people on earth believed that the earth was flat, it was as round then as it is today. Even when the Soviet Union was at the height of its outer power – even when a large portion of the people on earth believed in some form of communism or socialism – nothing that was done had changed the Law of God one bit! Nothing had changed the Reality of God.

This is precisely the change that needs to happen before Russia can move on from its current deadlock and move closer to the Golden Age. There must be a realization that “nothing we do will change reality, so we better find out what reality is. We better learn the Laws of God, realign ourselves and our society with those Laws of God, and then we can move forward.” This is not a process that is unique to Russia, but it is extremely important that Russia learns this lesson right now. Because otherwise Russia will not be able to move beyond the communist consciousness, that was so engrained in the collective consciousness and still is to this day.

A warning to Russia

And I must give you a warning, that it is absolutely necessary that Russia begins to move out of this consciousness before 2012. Because if Russia has not taken a decisive step to move out of this consciousness, then Russia will inevitably fall behind. And then, as is said in this latest invocation, the second law of thermodynamics will cause things to begin to break down at such a rate, that nothing can stop it, and that the Russian people will feel a sense of hopelessness and despair.

And this is the last thing that we of the ascended masters want to see, for we have extreme compassion for the Russian people. We know how difficult it was to live under and grow up in a communist system, in a communist consciousness. We know that there are many highly spiritual people, who have volunteered to embody in Russia and surrounding republics precisely to be here at this time to help promote this transition. We know they have made a great sacrifice. We know many of them have become extremely burdened by a sense of hopelessness, and that is why they have gone into escapism, such as drugs or alcohol or even materialism, where they have forgotten for the time being their spiritual mission.

We also know that it is time for them to step up, to awaken and realize, that no matter what they have done in the past, no matter what they have gone into in the past, this is all in the past. And you are here to demonstrate, that human beings as individuals can rise above their individual past, and then you will also demonstrate that Russia can rise above her past, regardless of what has been going on in the Russian nation under communism; regardless of the suppression, the murder, the killing, the propaganda.

Any of this can be transcended, when the people are willing to transcend, when they are willing to acknowledge, that this was unreality and that they are willing to align themselves with the Reality of God. Then, there is nothing that cannot be transcended. We desire the Russian people to have an awakening, but this is not an awakening, where they feel hopeless or where they come down on themselves and feel a sense of shame or guilt for the past of Russia. We desire them to acknowledge, that there were so many things that were an expression of the insensitivity to life; but then we desire them to awaken to that sensitivity, so they can see that this was not real, that they are more than this, that Russia is more than this. And therefore, there is a real potential to leave the past behind, to transcend it and come up higher and forge a new way, a new state of collective consciousness and a new awareness of the Golden Age and the potential for Russia to enter that Golden Age.

This is our desire. There is no condemnation in the Ascended Realm for anything that has happened on earth. We do not look at nations – no matter what has happened in their past – with a desire to shame or criticize the inhabitants of those nations. We have one desire only: to help people awaken from the consciousness of insensitivity that caused these atrocities to happen.

You cannot awaken people by being nice

And yet we cannot awaken people from insensitivity by being “nice!” We cannot awaken them from the mental box that is based on insensitivity by conforming to that mental box. We must remain firm, we must awaken people! My beloved, you all have alarm clocks. What is the purpose of an alarm clock? It is to produce a sound that is so abrupt, so distinct, so loud, that it disturbs your sleep, so that you awaken. You might say, that when you are asleep and in a dream state, you are perfectly happy and content. You can have the most wonderful dreams, but you are asleep, so would there be any purpose to an alarm clock that produced such a soft and nice sound, that it would enhance your dreams but would not wake you up?

Of course not. This would be nonsense. And you all know that any manufacturer that started making silent alarm clocks would quickly go out of business. So do not expect the ascended masters to be like silent alarm clocks! We are here to awaken the people on earth, and we cannot do that without making noise, we cannot do that without challenging your beliefs and your mental boxes, that are out of touch with reality. For we must provide you with a frame of reference, that your mental boxes have not and will never change reality! Otherwise how can we awaken anyone?

So this is indeed why I speak sternly and with power. For I have been speaking into the collective consciousness of Russia and surrounding nations. I have produced a sound wave of such magnitude, that it will penetrate even the densest areas of that mass consciousness, and thus give every state of consciousness found in Russia a frame of reference, that there is something outside itself. As Saint Germain said, this is the Aquarian Age: everything has changed! And that means that everyone by the Law of God must be given a frame of reference, that allows them to know that things have changed, that things cannot remain the same. There is no still-stand!

Having a frame of reference does not mean, that you make the choice to come up higher, for you may indeed deny, or refuse or argue against what the frame of reference is telling you. But you see, that in doing so you will inevitably put yourself in a downward spiral. For if you are not willing to go up, you must go down. And that means you become subject to the school of hard knocks and the second law of thermodynamics, where you will be confronted with the momentums you are not willing to see in yourself until they become so extreme, so pronounced, until they form such a loud alarm clock, that they can finally penetrate your state of sleep, and that you may awaken one way or another.

Congratulations to the Russian people

It is only a matter of how loud the knocks have to become, for by your own resistance to the first knock, that resistance creates the force that forms the second knock. But the second knock is multiplied by the cosmic mirror and thus comes back stronger than what you send out. And this will inevitably cause the downward spiral, whereby things must become more and more extreme. Your arguments must become more and more extreme, your accusations of others, your finger-pointing of others must become more and more extreme.

For it is not about others! It is all about you receiving an opportunity to awaken from your state of consciousness, your state of denial. But since you will not listen to anyone outside yourself, you can only receive that opportunity by acting out your state of consciousness in more and more extreme ways, until you finally awaken. Yet, it is of course always the hope, that this awakening can happen without conditions becoming too extreme.

And thus, I will indeed end this discourse by congratulating the Russian people for the very fact, that the transition from the communist system to at least what is less totalitarian, did happen without there having to be a major war with the West, that would have caused the communist, Soviet system to be defeated militarily. For I tell you, that if this war had happened, the Soviet Union would indeed have been defeated. This would have caused immense suffering, immense amounts of deaths. And one can argue whether anyone could truly have won such a war. But what I will tell you with absolute certainty is that had there been a military confrontation, the Soviet union would have ceased to exist. It would simply have collapsed after a certain amount of time, and therefore it would have been no more, it would have destroyed itself.

And so, it is a great rejoicing for all of us in the spiritual realm, that it was possible for this transition to happen. And I can assure you, that this happened only because so many spiritual souls, so many spiritual lifestreams had volunteered to embody in the Soviet Union and surrounding republics, holding the spiritual balance – even though many were not consciously aware of this – but nevertheless holding the spiritual balance for this transition to take place. Had these life streams not been in embodiment, then surely a war would have been inevitable. But precisely because they were here and held a spiritual balance, it was possible for even the leaders of the Soviet system to accept, that this system was not sustainable in the form that they had seen it in for now several decades.

They realized – even though they would have not formulated it this way consciously – but they realized, that the system was on a collision course with the laws of nature, the Laws of Reality. And therefore, the system could not survive, and it was “change or die.” But again, this would not have been possible, for I assure you that the leaders of the Soviet system were not high spiritual beings, many of them in fact being fallen angels, some even among the original fallen angels at least in the past. For surely, I must tell you the absolute truth that Lenin and Stalin and Trotsky were fallen angels, as were Marx and Engels. You see thus, that the communist system was created by fallen angels in embodiment. This is a truth that must be stated here on Russian soil, that people may do with it what they want.

Yet precisely because there were so many spiritual beings in embodiment, they could hold the balance, so that even the leaders of the Soviet Union could awaken. For I tell you, that even though there are some fallen beings that are beyond being reached, there are indeed some that will respond to hard reality. When they acknowledge that they cannot move a mountain, then sometimes they can be awakened and realize, that they need to change, for otherwise they will destroy themselves.

Overcome negative feelings about the Soviet Union

Hard realities! Hard lessons in the school of hard knocks. Yet consider as spiritual people embodying in Russia and the surrounding republics or states, that you have volunteered to embody here to give the majority of the Russian people, and the smaller groups of the Russian leaders, an opportunity to awaken from one of the systems created by the fallen consciousness. Consider that you did this out of love and that you need to reconnect to that love, so you can overcome any sense of regret, any sense of bitterness, any sense of sorrow about the past, but recognize that whatever happened in the past was part of the learning process.

You volunteered to be part of it out of love. If you reconnect to your original love, then that love can take you beyond anything you have experienced in this very difficult, very extreme situation that was the Soviet Union. Truly, even if you go beyond the annals of known history, but go back to past ages, the Soviet Union was one of the more extreme examples of how far the fallen consciousness is willing to go in its insensitivity to life, that leads to an almost total willingness to suppress any opposition, to destroy that opposition by killing people by the millions or by doing anything else possible to suppress their individuality, their divine spark, their creative potential.

This you should know: that even if you go back millions of years of history on this planet, there have been very few beings who have experienced such an extreme situation. And therefore, you should see yourselves as having given an extreme service in being willing to hold the balance, that gave so many other people an opportunity to experience such extremes, which has finally awakened many.

For there are many among the Russian people who either have awakened or are very close to awakening. And it takes only a final spark before you will see the formation of a positive upward spiral, that will make it obvious that Russia has left behind its past, just as you see Germany today having largely left behind its past. And thus, Russia can then move forward into a new and more Golden Age than anything the Russian people have even dared to dream of for the last several generations.

And thus, again I say, as Saint Germain has said earlier, the real problem that prevents the manifestation of a Golden Age is the lack of imagination. I am not talking about daydreaming that is not based on reality. But I am talking about you as the spiritual people reconnecting to the Flame that I have now anchored in your nation, the Flame of Reality, of Immovability. And then, when you reconnect to it, then you have a foundation for letting your Divine Imagination soar to new heights!

Dare to imagine what can happen in Russia and surrounding nations in the coming decades. Dare to envision and imagine changes beyond anything that the Russian leaders or the Russian people even dare to contemplate. Dare to imagine, dare to then see them through the power of the All-Seeing Eye within you as being not imaginings but as being the manifest reality that is already in the etheric, has moved into the mental, is starting to move into the emotional and can very quickly break through into the physical as well.

Hold that vision! Reconnect to the Reality that I AM! Reestablish that foundation. And then, when you stand firmly on that Rock of Christ, then lift your eyes towards the sky, that you may receive the vision that Saint Germain holds for Russia. A vision I, of course, will let him expound upon in due time.

Thus, I thank you for your attention, for your willingness to let your chakras and your beings be the open door. For as you have come from different parts of the former Soviet empire, surely you realize that you have a connection, and I have used that connection so that as you hear these words and absorb this vibration, that vibration has been streaming through your chakras to your places of home and thereby spreading out, challenging the doom and gloom of the collective consciousness. And for this I am eternally grateful. And with this, I bid you: Farewell.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Can the Islamic world – starting with Turkey – be accelerated into the golden age consciousness?

TOPICS: Pallas Athena’s challenge to the Turkish nation  – Question the role of religion in a modern nation – Islamic nations must be willing to look at the founding of Islam – Was the Koran entirely pure? – New revelation for Islam – Transcending the all-male God – The difference between true and false religion – Each lifestream has a self-created journey – Turkey must transcend Islamic aggressiveness – Transcending religious conflict – The challenge of truth –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Pallas Athena, May 5, 2010 through Kim Michaels. NOTE: This dictation was given in the city of Izmir, Turkey.

Pallas Athena’s challenge to the Turkish nation

So then, let my Spear of Truth be cast into the heart of the Turkish nation. Let it shake up the complacency, the mob consciousness, of the Turkish nation, of wanting everything to stay where there is a certain sense that things are under control, without being willing to face the unknown and accelerate beyond that which is known—and has been known for so long, that surely everyone has had ample opportunity to indulge themselves in the consciousness and the material pleasures of the old.

Thus, it is indeed time I, Pallas Athena, throw the challenge at the Turkish nation: transcend, transcend, transcend. Accelerate beyond the old consciousness, or the old consciousness will very quickly become a closed system, a closed circle, that will be subject to the second law of thermodynamics. And you will indeed see the retribution, the coming back of older karma made by this nation during past centuries, including the Ottoman Empire and the so-called Armenian massacre, which truly was the Armenian genocide—but even other records that are also coming due and must be either faced – and therefore you will be taken down by them – or they must be transcended.

Question the role of religion in a modern nation

For if you transcend in consciousness, then that which is coming back can be transcended before it becomes physical, whereas if there is not the transcendence in consciousness, well, then, the old records of karma coming back must manifest as physical events, that cannot be denied—and therefore gives the people another opportunity to transcend the old consciousness.

Much progress has been made in this nation now for many decades, but there are certain areas of consciousness, that have barely even been touched by the outer changes. It simply is not possible to go forward without confronting the role of Islam in the Turkish nation and the Turkish psyche. It must be questioned what role religion should have in a modern, golden age society. And especially, it must be questioned whether any one religion – be it Islam, or Catholicism, or Buddhism, or Hinduism or any other -ism – can or should be allowed to dominate a society.

Truly, the Golden Age is the age of the Holy Spirit, and as we have now expressed in many different ways, this is the time where the structures that impede the flow of the Holy Spirit must come tumbling down. And of course, there are few structures that impede the flow of the Holy Spirit any more than these old religions, that have become so calcified and solidified in rituals and doctrines and dogmas, that there is hardly any room for the Spirit to bring any form of renewal.

And thus, the question that foremost stands before the Turkish nation is this: Will it accelerate towards the consciousness of Europe and become a constructive member of the European Union, or will it decelerate towards the Islamic nations of the Middle East and go backwards in time several decades in a very short amount of physical time? This is the question that must be faced, and it must be faced openly and boldly, for the larger question beyond it is whether it is possible to accelerate the Islamic world into the consciousness of the Golden Age?

Islamic nations must be willing to look at the founding of Islam

Is it indeed possible to break the stranglehold of orthodox Islam on the minds of the people, so that the people can become open to the changes in consciousness, as well as the physical changes, that are needed for their societies to accelerate into the golden age consciousness. This is indeed a question for which there is no answer, as everything is up to the free will of the more than a billion people who live in Islamic nations.

Yet I must warn you, that if the Islamic world cannot or will not accelerate into the golden age consciousness, then these societies will be left behind. And the inevitable result of the second law of thermodynamics outplaying itself in these nations will be increased conflict and warfare among them. There is certainly a potential for a war with non-Islamic nations. But the greater potential is that of Islamic nations turning upon each other for what they will perceive as dominance in the Islamic world, and what they will see as a chance to become the dominant force, that will then spread Islam to the entire world—and therefore make the world an Islamic world rather than a Golden Age world.

For there are many people in Islamic nations who will see the Golden Age as a direct threat to their lifestyle, to Islam as they define it—which is, of course, not the true Islam revealed by the Archangel Gabriel to the prophet Mohammed. And thus, for this change to occur, it is absolutely necessary, that the people in Islamic nations – but first of all the people of Turkey – must be willing to look at the very founding of Islam and must ask themselves a very simple, yet very provocative, question.

They know, they recognize, that Mohammed was a true messenger for a higher power. This is not in dispute, as Mohammed was a genuine prophet for the Archangel Gabriel and was the open door for bringing forth a teaching sponsored by the ascended masters. Yet the question that must be asked is: was Mohammed an entirely pure messenger? Was he a pure prophet? Was the teaching he brought forth pure, or was it colored not only by the personal consciousness of Mohammed, but by the consciousness of the time and the culture and the place in which he lived? Did the mass consciousness in the Arabic world color the messages coming through Mohammed?

This is a question, that very few Muslims have been willing to wrestle with. It is understandable, that they find it difficult to wrestle with this question, for after all, how could such a question be answered or resolved? Well, there is no way that it can be answered or resolved through the human state of consciousness. And thus, what you see here is a perfect example of what we have called the catch-22. For you see, Mohammed lived in a time, in a culture, in a place, where the predominant mass consciousness was steeped in what Jesus so accurately has described as black-and-white thinking, all-or-nothing mentality. And thus, for the people at the time of Mohammed, there was only one choice. You would either accept Mohammad as a prophet – and that means that all of what he brought forth was genuine and the Word of God – or you would reject Mohammed as a prophet, thereby seeing him as a tool of the devil, feeling justified to try to kill him and his followers and eradicate the new religion of Islam.

And thus, you see that there were those who accepted Mohammed right away as a genuine prophet, and there were those who rejected him right away. And thus, what you see in the early years of Islam was a to-the-death battle between the two. And what you see is that those who attacked Mohammed and the first Muslims, had every intent of killing them and killing the prophet. And certainly, if the prophet and his supporters had not fought back, they would have been successful in killing the prophet—or rather, his physical body.

But if that had happened, what would then have happened to the religion of Islam? Well, it would have become a true transcendent religion. For by allowing himself to be killed, the prophet would have demonstrated the non-attachment to the physical envelope and the physical life. And thus, his teachings would have been more transcendent. There would not have been any verses in the Koran that could be interpreted as justifying jihad, or other forms of violence. The teachings would have been more pure, as the teachings of Jesus—who indeed was willing to let himself be killed in order to demonstrate the non-attachment that made the original Christian teachings an example, a transcendent religion.

Was the Koran entirely pure?

Thus, if you are willing to be honest, and if you understand the concepts of duality and non-duality, if you understand black-and-white thinking, then you can indeed – with the outer mind – make certain conclusions about the birth of Islam and the mixture of pure verses – that speak of the one true God beyond – and not-so-pure verses, that speak of justifying a violent reaction that is not turning the other cheek but is indeed resisting evil. Yet still, even by this reasoning, there will be no ultimate answer to the question that I posed. And the reason for this is, that the outer mind cannot provide such an answer; it can only provide arguments for or against a certain viewpoint, arguments that can then be debated indefinitely.

This was the situation that was faced by the ascended masters at the time of Mohammed—indefinite argumentation, that was non-conclusive and could not take the Arabic people further. Thus, a calculated risk was taken to select a messenger, who could be the open door for progressive revelation, revelation that then – through its transcendent nature – might have an opportunity to awaken in people the longing for something more than the eternal human power struggle, the eternal human squabble for superiority, for proving one’s arguments, beliefs and world view superior to all others.

When will people tire of his eternal squabble? When indeed—this is another question that I hurl at the Islamic world, and first of all at the nation of Turkey. When will you tire of trying to prove yourselves superior to other nations, of holding on to the so-called glorious past of the Ottoman empire, which was not very glorious at all – seen from the Christed perspective of the ascended masters – but just another empire seeking to establish dominance through force, rather than transcending force.

And thus, you might ask yourself why Mohammed – even though he was chosen to be a genuine prophet – why could he be so colored by the black-and-white consciousness of his time that he – without noticing it and even with the best of intentions – brought forth certain verses that were colored by this consciousness? And it was, indeed, because when a messenger or prophet is selected, that messenger is not in some superhuman state. That messenger is a little bit ahead of the majority of the people, but not so far ahead, that they cannot identify with the messenger and what is being brought forth through the messenger.

The question will always be: will the messenger be willing to transcend the consciousness he had, when he started his messengership? Will he or she be willing to transcend that level, so that the messenger can continue to bring forth progressive revelation, that will spiral ever higher for as long as the messenger is willing or is in embodiment? Or will the messenger refuse to transcend this consciousness, and therefore at some point face the inevitable choice: will you let the old sense of self die and be reborn into a new sense of self, or will you hold on to the old and thereby no longer be a sponsored messenger for the ascended masters.

One who might continue some form of non-sponsored messengership, where you may bring forth some truth, but it will inevitably be colored by the very consciousness you were not willing to transcend. And therefore, it is no longer pure, even though it may seem so for the uninitiated, because there are similarities between it and the previous teaching that was pure. Similarities because the messenger has absorbed a certain amount of vibration and light into his or her consciousness, and can therefore continue for a time to bring forth this without having the actual sponsorship. But the messenger can bring forth something that seems to be the genuine revelation, because it has similarities with the old, and thus can fool those who have not done what I exposed at Acropolis.

They have not internalized and multiplied the talents of the previous teaching, so they have been able to see beyond the previous teaching and see, that that teaching was given from and for a certain level of consciousness, a level that they have now transcended. And therefore, they can now see, that the new revelation that is being brought forth is of a higher level, or they can see that the new so-called revelation being brought forth is not from a higher level and therefore cannot be genuine. For all progressive revelation must continue to transcend itself, or it will no longer be genuine progressive revelation from the ascended masters.

New revelation for Islam

The ultimate answer to the question of whether Islam was colored or not is NOT reasoning with the outer mind. For it was, indeed, the purpose of the original revelation to help people, to give people a lifeline that could help them transcend the reasoning with the outer mind. And so, the ultimate way to resolve the question is, therefore, that people on an individual basis tune in to guidance directly through the Holy Spirit from the ascended masters.

And if a sufficient number of Muslims would do so, well, then we of the ascended masters would indeed release new revelation through appropriate messengers, that then could spread as a wildfire through the Islamic world, and indeed help that Islamic world transcend the old patterns into which it has been stuck now for many centuries. This is not to say that this messenger would be the open door for such revelation; that is not the case as he has other assignments. Yet certainly, suitable messengers would come forth out of the Islamic world itself, if there was a critical mass reached in the consciousness of Muslim people. If sufficient numbers were open to such revelation, then those who are already in embodiment, those who are already trained at inner levels, would be activated, and they would come forth.

But much change would need to happen, for these messengers would be true, one male, one female. And indeed, the female would be the primary messenger for bringing forth a new teaching. And as I am sure many of you can see, the big question would be whether the Islamic world would indeed be able and willing to accept that a female could serve as a genuine messenger of God or the ascended masters. This would require an immense stepping up in consciousness, a complete rethinking of what it means to be a true follower of Islam, to be worshiping the one true God of Allah.

Transcending the all-male God

It would be necessary to reconsider the entire monotheistic image of the all-male God and come to an openness, that there is a feminine aspect of God, and that monotheism, as preached by Abraham, was not contingent upon an all-male God. It was a male-dominated culture that demanded an all-male God and created an all-male God in its own image and likeness, just as I exposed that the Greek civilization did to the Goddess of Truth—fashioned a graven image that was to their own liking, so they could objectify that image and see the image as far from themselves.

And such it was that a male-dominated Arabic culture demanded an all-male, all-powerful God, and they did so in order to justify the male dominance of their societies, in order to justify suppressing women and not allowing them any influence on the decisions of society. Yet as we have exposed in Rome and elsewhere, this oppression of women creates a fundamental imbalance in the society that espouses it. For men are stronger on the expanding force of the father, and when that expanding force becomes unbalanced, you have the desire, the need, to force others.

And thus, you create a force-based culture that can only lead to war, for the culture will create its own opposition. And then the males become sucked into a downward spiral of greater and greater aggressiveness, until there seems to be only one possible outcome, and that is a physical war. This could all be prevented, but it could not be prevented by the men themselves, regardless of how wise they might be. It could only – ONLY, my beloved – only be prevented if women were allowed to balance the men, and therefore society was balanced between the expanding and contracting forces.

Even though the Greek nation is credited with being the origin of democracy, do you see the fatal flaw in the Greek version of democracy? It was, again, dominated by men, and therefore it met its demise in the way it always happens—through war and the conquest from without or through degeneration from within, through corruption and intrigue. Again, the attempt to use force to get what one wants, instead of aligning oneself with the truth of God, the truth of the ascended masters, the truth that Jesus expressed when he said: “Fear not little flock, for it is your father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.”

When you come into oneness with the father’s will and no longer want to use force, you do not need to use force, for God will give you that which you truly desire—which is to raise up the All. This is, indeed, the reality. If you will align yourself with the reality of the transcendent God – who is beyond male and female and thus is the true Allah – well, then that God will give you everything you need, everything you desire, when you see yourself as the feminine polarity to the masculine polarity that is not the unexpressed God, who is beyond division into polarities, but is the expressed God. The expressed God that forms the masculine polarity to its own creation, its own expression—of which you are the highest representatives in this sphere, in this material universe. For you are the self-aware co-creators, who have the potential for being the open doors for bringing the kingdom of God into physical manifestation.

This then, is the true inner meaning of Islam. This is the true God preached in the pure verses of the Koran, which have been so mixed in with the impure. And why was this mixing allowed to happen? Because there were those who served as the instruments for the false teachers, the forces of anti-truth—who did what they have always attempted to do to any new religion: attempt to mix truth and error and elevate both to the status of infallibility. So that those who have attunement will be attracted by the truth they see, and then forced to accept the whole lot, thereby accepting the falsities that prevent them from truly transcending the consciousness at which even the true teachings were given.

Thus, by mixing truth and error and elevating both to the status of infallibility, to the status of being beyond questioning, then the combination will prevent the followers of a given religion from transcending the teachings of that religion, from multiplying the talents, and thereby raising themselves beyond the old consciousness. So that they will be stuck in the old consciousness instead of flowing with the never-ending stream of progressive revelation coming from above.

The difference between true and false religion

For surely, as you should know by studying Jesus’ website, he did not intend to create a spiritual movement, that would be cut off from the Holy Spirit. Did he not say that he would go to the father, so that the father would send another comforter, namely the Holy Spirit that could flow, not through just one person of Jesus but through many people in the Christian movement. And therefore, there was no way to centralize that movement and to put it under some centralized authority or create a centralized doctrine, for the flow of the Comforter – the flow of the Holy Spirit, as the flow of the living word through many people – would prevent such a centralization, and thereby would prevent the false teachers from dominating the new movement.

Yet when this flow was cut off, when it was cut off in Islam, when it was cut off in other religions, well, then the perversion immediately begins, and now you have the creation of this idea, that there needs to be a centralized doctrine and dogma, a centralized Scripture, that now is perceived to have some ultimate authority, so that it can then stop any new revelation from being accepted if the new revelation goes beyond the old. Well, tell me, my beloved, if there is any meaning to new revelation, would that meaning not be precisely that it goes beyond the old revelation? For is there any purpose in bringing forth revelation that simply rehashes what has been said before? Nay there is only purpose for progressive revelation when it is progressive, and it is progressive only when it goes beyond the old.

Is that not a piece of logic that is difficult to deny, even for the linear mind? And therefore, it can be denied only by those who are not even willing to use logic and reason, but who will blindly adhere to what they have accepted as their ticket to heaven—but it is not the ticket to the heaven of the spiritual realm, for there nothing stands still.

Each lifestream has a self-created journey

I am not the same Pallas Athena, that was revered by the ancient Greeks. I have transcend that level of consciousness many times, as indeed the ancient Greeks were meant to transcend—if they had truly worshiped the Spirit of Truth, rather than some man-made image of some goddess sitting on a throne, adorned with this or that symbol or jewels, or gold, or what seems impressive to men. Thus, what is indeed the entire purpose of the Greek gods and goddesses? When you look at them, you will see human idiosyncrasies. Is it really so, that those in the ascended realm have such idiosyncrasies—can be at war with each other, can be jealous of each other. Is this truly possible? Of course not, and thus am I thereby saying that the Greek gods and the Greek religion was entirely false? No, I am not, for again, there was a certain inspiration from above, that was adapted to the state of consciousness that the people had at the time.

And thus, they were meant to see beyond the human idiosyncrasies of the Greek gods, to see that these were projections by the consciousness of men. But if you see beyond them, then you can indeed find something that will guide you beyond the veil of duality. But you must, of course, be willing to ask for that inner guidance, so that you may find those hidden secrets that can take you beyond, so that you can follow the epic journey described in the Odyssey, where Odysseus is truly the symbol for the spirit and its attempt to return to its kingdom, the kingdom lost when it decided to descend into duality.

Each and every one of the 6 billion people on this planet has a personal epic journey, but that journey is not a journey that is imposed upon you by external forces, whether it be the Greek gods or the superior God of Jehovah or Allah of whatever you may want to call it. It is a journey of your own making, for indeed, the stark reality behind all religion on earth is, that it objectifies God as some external being or beings, some external force, that is forcing something upon you, whereas the essential truth, revealed in Maitreya’s book, is that everything that you face in your current situation is the result of choices you made.

No one in heaven blames you for making the choices that have led you down the Primrose Path to your current situation and level of consciousness. The blame is a creation of the false teachers, but it is accepted by your ego because by accepting that you have done something that you cannot undo, you gain an excuse for maintaining the state of consciousness where you believe, that you are judged by external forces and that your fate and your salvation depends on external forces and is prevented by external forces.

The reality of all true religion is, that you are responsible for your state of consciousness, and that it is only your state of consciousness that keeps you outside of the kingdom of heaven. For the true kingdom of heaven is a state of consciousness—that is why Jesus said that the kingdom is within you. What is within you is your state of consciousness. You are the only authority that is responsible for it, but as Maitreya explains, there came a point where you decided you would not take that responsibility. And therefore, you turned your back upon the true teacher who was there to help you take responsibility for your path.

And in so doing, you had to justify that decision and make it seem like it was not a decision. For is it not so, that the ultimate justification for turning away from the teacher is to make it seem like it was not you making the choice to turn away, but that you were forced by some punishment from this angry external God—and therefore you cannot bring yourself back by simply making a different decision. Nay, you must go through some epic journey and fulfill some external requirements defined by this external God, until you are again qualified and worthy to enter the kingdom of that God.

This is the difference between true religion and false religion. False religion will uphold the image of the external God, and the external requirements and the external path. This is the essence of false religion, whereas the true religion truly portrays the reality that the path is created by you, by the choices you have made as you journeyed away from the state of oneness, that you were offered by the teacher. And therefore, the only way for you to get back to that state of oneness is, that you take responsibility for your own state of consciousness, realize that it is a result of choices you made, and therefore begin to systematically unravel and undo the choices that brought you to your present position in the maze, that has been created by human beings on this planet—and by the false teachers and by the egos.

You are the only one who can bring yourself back to the kingdom of God by realizing, that the kingdom of God is within you and thus you have never left it. And all of these outer appearances are unreal and can be undone by you undoing the belief that they have any power over you. And thereby, you take complete command, you take back your power to change your decisions instantly, thereby bringing yourself back into oneness with the kingdom of God—in which you are also one with all life and therefore cannot indulge in the activities, that can only be justified when you see yourself as a separate being, who is separate from all others. And therefore, you can uphold the illusion, that you can harm another without harming yourself.

Turkey must transcend Islamic aggressiveness

This then is the consciousness that permeates the Islamic world today, the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of aggression, that it is necessary – that it is justified by Allah – that we go out and spread Islam to the entire world. This is the consciousness that believes, that if it can force everyone to submit to Islam, to submit to Islamic rule, then the world will be peaceful, then the world will be what God wants it to be. This is the consciousness of aggression that you find in all Islamic nations. You find it here in this nation of Turkey, and it is the consciousness that must be transcended before Turkey can become a constructive member of the European union.

The European nations, after the second world war awakened to the danger of force-based thinking, and they have striven – not entirely successfully – but certainly they have made great progress in overcoming the force-based state of consciousness, yet Turkey has not yet done so. Which is exemplified in their current president, in the fact that the army has long had a far too dominant role in Turkish society. But this is also an expression of the fact, that Islam wants that dominant role in Turkish society, and therefore the Army has been the only force, that could hold it back by holding on to the need to be a secular army and for Turkey to be a secular nation.

And thus, you see that one imbalance leads to another, and yet even two imbalances can sometimes keep each other in check and prevent an even worse imbalance from taking hold. Yet this state of the army forcefully holding back the aggression of Islam cannot continue in the Turkish nation, and therefore within the next not too many years, the Turkish nation must either confront this consciousness and consciously transcend it, or there will be a stronger confrontation between these to forces, the Gog and the Magog, the aspiring power elite than the established power elite seeking ultimate dominance.

This, of course, must be transcended before Turkey can become a member of the European Union. If it is not transcended, there will be internal strife, conflict, even possibly a civil war, that will thrust Turkey into a state of chaos that few people today can even imagine. And thus, I ask those of you who are the spiritual people to hold the vision that Turkey will make this transition. For if Turkey can make this transition, it can indeed become a bridge between the western world and the Islamic world. It can become an example, that a nation with a majority of Muslims can indeed transcend the past, transcend the warring elements of the Muslim faith itself, and come into a higher state of awareness, that would allow it to actually embrace the consciousness of the Golden Age and transcend into that golden age consciousness, becoming a part of the Golden Age rather than being set apart from it.

This truly is the vision Saint Germain holds and desires all spiritual students to hold—that Turkey can be the nexus point, the open door, whereby the ideas of western democracy can find their way into the Islamic world. So that the people in the Islamic world can begin to see, that secularizing society, bringing equality among the sexes, bringing equal rights to all people, bringing true democracy is not in contradiction with true Islam. For true Islam is not the militant faith, that they have been brought up to see as the only expression of Islam. There is a different side to Islam, a balanced side that is the true Islam, the true submission to the true God, the true surrender into the true God who is the God that is the one God behind all manifestations—and therefore cannot be in conflict with itself.

And therefore, conflict can never come from the true God of Allah—who is truly the one God, the undivided, indivisible God. And therefore, division, conflict, separation can only come from the consciousness, that is apart from this true God, that is apart from the one God. And therefore, this is the consciousness that must be transcended, and when you transcend that consciousness, you become a true Muslim. But then you also see, that a true Muslim is not set apart from a true Christian, a true Jew, a true Buddhist, a true Hindu.

Transcending religious conflict

Do you see: when you transcend the consciousness of separation, duality and conflict, there can be no conflict between the different religions or between the people who are religious and the people who do not express themselves through a particular religion but finds another expression. This is the vision of the Golden Age, for the Golden Age will not be dominated by one religion. This does not mean, that the existing religions have to disappear, but they will have to transcend the old exclusivist mindset, that springs from the duality consciousness. And then there can still be a Christian religion, a Hindu religion, a Muslim religion, a Buddhist religion, a Jewish religion and many other religions.

But there can also be new faiths, new religions, springing up in the Golden Age, and there can be a new approach to spirituality and religion, that does not identify itself with any particular tradition, but follows the ever-flowing fount of progressive revelation, that surely will come forth through many sources in the Golden Age. For there will not be one messenger or one teaching that will be dominant in the Golden Age; there will be many. For the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth, and there will not be one source, one church, one teaching that can claim to have any superiority or ultimate authority.

This is the consciousness that springs from duality and that must be given up by all those who want to be true students or true messengers in the Golden Age of Saint Germain—which is a Golden Age of truth. For what is Gold but a symbol of the Christ consciousness, and the Christ consciousness is the one that rightly divides the Word of truth, that rightly divides reality and unreality.

The challenge of truth

And thus, throughout this dictation I have released the light that is the impetus that demands a response from the Turkish nation and the Turkish people. For I, Pallas Athena, once again thrust my spear into the very heart of the Turkish nation. And I say, through my God-given authority: “I challenge you to choose between truth, the one truth of the one God, and the dualistic so-called truth of the those who are divided in themselves, as the only way that they can be divided from the one God.”

“Choose this day whom you will serve. Will you serve the one God or will you serve the lesser gods of division? Choose whether you will serve one exclusivist religion or find a different approach to religion and spirituality that transcends division. Choose whether you will serve a progressive society, that seeks to bring equality and equal opportunity to all people, or whether you will continue to serve a repressive society, that elevates some as the elite and relegates most people to a status of inferiority. Choose this day whom you will serve: progress or regress.”

“For I tell you, I, Pallas Athena, and the authority of the entire ascended masters, will no longer allow you to ignore that choice, will no longer allow you to sit on the fence and think, that one day change will happen without you having to confront the unreality and the untruth in your own beings and your nation. No external force will change Turkey. You, the people of Turkey, are the force that must change Turkey, if it is to change.”

And thus, I say to you, “Wake up from your complacency, wake up from your aggression and be willing to acknowledge that aggression, be willing to acknowledge the conflict and the division. Be willing to acknowledge your unwillingness to look at ultimate truth, instead of continuing to cling to the idea, that you already have the ultimate religion, and that the ultimate truth can be captured in the Scriptures and the rituals and the dogmas of that religion. It is not so! Ultimate truth can never be captured in any outer teaching, and this is the challenge I hurl at you. Recognize the nature of ultimate truth and stop worshiping the false gods and their graven images.”

Thus, the thrust of my spear and the thrust of light is complete. So much has been released, that it will stir up the collective consciousness. The demons who have long held dominance in this nation have risen up in all their fury, but they are no match for the Spear of Truth, for they are not willing to approach it. For they know exactly what it will do: force them to look at the unreality in their beings. And when they look at it, they can no longer remain in the state of consciousness in which they have been trapped.

Thus, I have released as much as the Turkish nation can handle at this point. Enough to disturb, not enough to destroy. Yet I shall return—if there is enough of a willingness to multiply the talents that have been given. Then indeed, I shall return through this messenger or another, and Turkey shall rise, rise to a new and brighter future as part of a new and brighter world. It is finished, and the thrust of the spear of the Goddess of Truth is complete!

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

How you can come to “know” ultimate truth

TOPICS: The desire for ultimate status – A monument to the size of people’s egos – Beyond seeking truth outside yourself – Giving up all opinions – Becoming one with the Spirit of Truth – A link between Rome and the Acropolis – The tutelage of Pallas Athena – The ego trap of thinking you have to expose others – Shifting your self-awareness – How to spend the rest of this lifetime –


Ascended Master Pallas Athena, May 4, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

The desire for ultimate status

Goddess of Truth. Is it not an imposing title, meant to be impressive—but to whom? For surely, I, Pallas Athena, the one to whom this title is attached by men, am not easily impressed by the antics of men, am I? Thus, it is meant to be impressive to men only.

There is a consciousness among men of wanting to elevate something to an ultimate status, and that status is, of course, that of God or Goddess. Or in a monotheistic religion, as the supreme God, the male God, yet it is always a distant God, an objectified God. And this is the one secret, that men cannot or will not understand. Yet you see this theme in all cultures, in all civilizations that have existed on this planet—that have existed on this planet, for they do not exist anymore.

And why do they not exist anymore? Because they will not let go of the consciousness that objectifies their God or their gods. This is the very consciousness of the fallen angels, the consciousness of separation, of separating out from oneness. For when you separate out from the oneness of God, then what happens? You are not in oneness with God, and therefore you are not in God. And therefore God becomes an object outside of yourself.

God becomes something that can be reduced to an object, that you can know through certain characteristics, that are defined either through words or images, but they are words and images created by men who have fallen into the duality consciousness. For surely, those who experience oneness with God know, that there are no words or images in the material world that could possibly convey the fullness of God’s Being.

A monument to the size of people’s egos

And thus, what you see here behind the messenger’s physical body is indeed this temple, erected by the ancient Greeks to me, Pallas Athena—or rather to their image of me, their false God, their graven image, that they wanted to worship instead of the real Goddess of Truth. They did not want to truly worship me, for what does it mean to worship the real, living Goddess of Truth? It means to come into oneness with me—there is no other way. So they wanted to worship me, and worshiping implies that you are worshiping a distant object, a separate object, something that is outside of yourself. For, if you know that God is inside of yourself – if you have entered the kingdom of God that is within you, as Christ said – then you do not need to worship God. You just need to let the inner God express itself through you, do you not?

This then is the only form of worship that the living God – and those who are the representatives of the living God in the form of the ascended masters, whether you call us gods or goddesses matters not to us – desire. We desire to be expressed through you, not worshiped as distant objects, not studied as distant objects, that you think you can know with the linear, analytical mind, because you have attached certain characteristics to us. And therefore, you have entombed us in those graven images, that you have created.

Think back to when this monument was erected so many years ago, when the Pallas Athena statue – meant to be the most magnificent statue ever created by man, put inside the most magnificent building ever created by man – think about the mindset of the people who created this monument. And then, ask yourself: “Was it a monument to the Goddess of Truth, Pallas Athena, or was it a monument to the egos of the people who erected it?” And you will see, that it was indeed a monument, the size of which reveals the size of the egos and the desire of those egos to write themselves into history by creating a monument that would stand for a very long time.

So far they have been successful, in the sense that although the ancient cult to Pallas Athena has largely vanished, the monument is still here. And it is even connected with a movement that became known as democracy, although even democracy as conceived by the Greeks was not the true democracy, that we hold the vision for in the ascended realm—a democracy that has not yet fully been manifested in any nation on earth.

So you see, my dear students, if you are the eternal, the perpetual student – who thinks you have to study at distant topic and that I, Pallas Athena, can be reduced to a distant topic, an object that you can study and come to know with the outer, linear mind – well, then I must tell you, you are not true students. In essence, there is a period on the spiritual path, where you do need to study, for you cannot come into oneness, you have not reached that level of maturity. But there comes a point, where you need to go beyond being a student of truth and instead come into oneness with truth.

Beyond seeking truth outside yourself

You need to stop seeking for truth in ancient books or in new books, even in newly revealed teachings, such as what we have given through this messenger. For do you see the reality, that we cannot say anything through a given messenger to which the mind of the messenger is not open and is not accepting? And thus, if this messenger had a desire to set himself up as some ultimate source of truth – to be venerated and to be thought impressive among men – well then, I could not give the teaching I am giving.

And thus, you see, progressive revelation is progressive only when the students of what is given take what is given, multiply it in their hearts, use it to come up to a level of consciousness beyond that at which the teaching was given. And then, they can become the open door for bringing forth the progressive teaching, that takes the progressive revelation one step further up the ladder of what we of the ascended masters desire to reveal.

Coming into oneness with the ascended masters is the logical step up from being a student of the ascended masters. You do not honor me if you see me as distant from yourself, if you see me as above yourself, if you see me as some remote object up in heaven, that you have objectified because are still stuck in the linear, dualistic, analytical mind. This mind wants to see me as a distant object, because it does not want to have its own duality, its own inconsistencies, its own contradictions be exposed.

And thus, what will it take for you to step beyond being a student? It will take that you are willing to not have anything hidden from me, the Goddess of Truth. For I will come into your being and help you rise to a higher level of consciousness, but what is the acceleration in consciousness that I, Pallas Athena, can offer you? It is an acceleration into the vibration, the characteristic of God that I embody and represent to the earth, and that is the living truth. And in the living truth, of course, nothing can be hidden. There can be no contradictions, there can be no inconsistencies in your views or beliefs. And so, how do you then go beyond inconsistencies in your views, and opinions and beliefs?

Giving up all opinions

My beloved, you go beyond in only one way: by giving up all of your viewpoints, your opinions and your beliefs. Yes, I said all of them—they must all be given up. For you see, as long as you see yourself as a student – as long as you are in the consciousness, where you think I am a distant object to be studied and revered – well then, all of your opinions, and viewpoints and beliefs spring from the duality consciousness, the consciousness that objectifies God instead of coming into oneness with God.

This is a simple truth, a simple truth to state in words, but will it have any meaning to you? Well, that depends on whether you have reached the point, where you have had enough of the merry-go-round of your own ego and the egos of the fallen beings—who are taking you through this labyrinth, this maze, where they promise you, that there will be exciting revelations around every turn and that in some distant future, you will arrive at the ultimate summit, where the Acropolis is built and where Pallas Athena is waiting in the inner sanctuary. No my beloved, I am not waiting for you in the inner sanctuary in the Acropolis or any other building or any other place. I am waiting for you in the inner sanctuary of your own heart.

When you stop looking for me outside yourselves – because you realize that I am not an object to be studied, worshipped or revered; I am indeed, a living, breathing Presence of God to come into oneness with – then I can accelerate your own being. Not that you become something you are not, but that you cease to be something you are not, you cease to be the not-self, you cease to be identified with the not-self. Because through coming into contact with my vibration, you see the alternative to the not-self, and therefore you can no longer maintain the illusion, that you are that not-self and that the not-self is all that there is, and that the illusions of duality represent some kind of infallible truth.

For this is, indeed, the promise spread through the world through so many thoughts systems, belief systems, political systems – what have you – philosophical systems, as the ancient Greek philosophers sat in this place and endlessly debated this or that system, while none of them had the ultimate truth and reality. None of them had that reality, my beloved, because they were not willing to see what I have just explained. You see, those Greek philosophers who sat here to gather students and to be thought wise among men; that is exactly what they wanted—they wanted to be thought wise among men, and they were, thereby, raising their own egos and the egos of those who objectified the philosophers, as the philosophers had objectified the gods and goddesses.

There is no ultimate reality that can be spoken or pictured in the material universe. The ultimate truth, the living truth, is something you can come into oneness with—if you are willing. If you are willing to go beyond the man-made so-called truths, that are spread out there by so many philosophers, so many authority figures that want to set themselves up as being more than this other authority figure, that want to gather a following among men instead of coming into oneness with the reality of God. This is the stark reality.

Becoming one with the Spirit of Truth

You can go to any philosophical system, and you will not there find the living truth. You can go to the teachings of the ascended masters, you can go to the AskRealJesus website, and you will not there find the living truth; you will find an expression of truth. It can be at guiding post for you to come into oneness with the vibration of truth, with the vibration of Jesus and other ascended beings. But it can do so only, if you are willing to go beyond the outer expression of that truth, instead of objectifying it and elevating it to some ultimate status, seeing it as better or more important than other expressions of truth. For certainly, there are other expressions of truth, that can take you into a direct encounter with the Spirit of Truth—but only if you are willing to transcend them, as you should be willing to transcend everything.

Even the words I speak are only words—unless they are endowed by you with a flow of the living spirit from your heart. And then you follow that flow, you follow it beyond the words to the Living Spirit that I am. And when you make contact with that Living Spirit, then you know the living truth of Pallas Athena—only then. You will never know it by watching a statue, by reading or listening to a dictation. You will only know it when you know it in your heart. And you will know me in your heart only when you come into oneness with me and no longer see yourself as separated from me. For you are not afraid to have my light of truth shine upon every nook and cranny in your being, every aspect of your thoughts, feelings, actions, beliefs, your self-image, your world image, your image of God—all of these structures that you have created in your mind, as Jesus so clearly expressed it in Saint Peter’s Basilica.

A link between Rome and the Acropolis

And I tell you, there is a direct link between this place of the Acropolis and the Basilica of Saint Peter’s. It is a link established many years ago by the legions of false teachers on this planet, who have thought to deceive humankind. There is a consciousness, that has transmigrated itself from Greece to Rome, from there to other civilizations. This place, the Acropolis, has been a focal point for the false teachers, the false hierarchy of this earth, ever since it was built. For it was built by those who represented the false teachers, even though they cleverly disguised themselves as representing truth or higher principles.

This is an ancient focus, that has been here for a long time. It was many years ago, when the Roman Catholic Church was established, that the beginning of this arc of darkness – that actually is not an arc as you might envision going through the air, but an arc of darkness going through the earth – was established. And it was reinforced as the Catholic Church became stronger and stronger, until it was anchored in the basilica that is now standing over the so-called tomb of Peter. Which is really the tomb of truth, the tomb of the living truth and the tendency to want to encage that truth in structure—as is demonstrated by the consciousness of Peter.

This ancient focus has been here for a very long time, but I, Pallas Athena, now raise my Spear of Truth, and I plunge that shaking spear directly into this ancient record, that it may be consumed this instant, right now, by this Spear of Truth that comes from my heart. Let it be shaken, let even the earth be shaken, that you will know that a change has occurred, that an ancient record has been cleared, that a link between these two focal points of the duality consciousness has now been shattered, has been completely severed, so that there is no longer this link under the earth.

And thus, I say to you, this is indeed a momentous occasion, for it is a new opportunity, not only for the people of the world – the people of Greece, the people of Italy, the Catholics around the world – it is especially an opportunity for those who are the top 10 percent, wherever they are. Those who are the most spiritually aware of people, who have the potential to come up higher, to come up higher in consciousness and go beyond the dualistic truth and see the reality that there is something beyond, that there is more to know than the man-made truths that can be defined in these thought systems—or images or statues carved in stone or ivory or what have you. For I tell you, they shall not stand, these monuments to the human ego. They shall be shaken and obliterated, as they shall come tumbling down in the consciousness of the people who are willing to go beyond those stifled outer images and find the living, inner truth. This is the prediction I give, this is the mandate I give, this is the release of light that I am releasing this day.

Let these structures in the minds of human beings come tumbling down, that they may see the living truth that has been hidden. Not that it has been entirely hidden, but that people’s attention has been so focused on these structures, that they have not been able to see beyond the structure. They have been so focused on the images and the words drawn on the paper, that they have not seen the white paper, the clean white page on which they can create, co-create, the kingdom of God on earth, instead of the current non-kingdom of the non-god.

The tutelage of Pallas Athena

Thus, I say to you, as spiritual students: Apply to my heart, apply to my Being. If you dare, if you dare to have your own inconsistencies, the fallacies of your beliefs, if you dare to have them exposed by the light of truth that I am. Apply to me. I am gentle, yet I am a living, breathing fire of truth. And the more you hold on to untruth, the more it will seem as if my fire is burning. But if you can let go of the untruth, then my fire will not burn.

It will instead lift you up into the heavens, where you suddenly find yourself above the human labyrinth, the human maze, the human miasma, the energy veil of Maya. You find yourself above it, so that you may see the perspective you see through the eyes of Pallas Athena. You see with my perspective, and you suddenly cannot understand how you could ever have been so trapped in these philosophical systems, thinking that one of them had to be the ultimate truth, the ultimate way to heaven.

For is this not the lie: that you can follow an outer system, that will guarantee your entry into heaven without having to look through the eyes of truth at your own being and the inconsistencies in your ego, and the lie that your conscious self has accepted, that has served as the justification for walking away from the teacher—who also represented truth, be it Maitreya or another teacher in another mystery school in another realm.

It is not only the ego, that keeps you away from oneness with truth. It is the decision you made to not go back to the teacher, as Maitreya explains in his book. There is always a decision that was not made by the ego, because the ego was made from the decision. The ego is an offspring of the decision, and the decision was made by the conscious self, the Conscious You. What folly to deny that you made that decision, for if you do not recognize that you – the core of your being, the very essence of your consciousness – made that decision, then how can you undo that decision? You cannot undo a decision through denial; only through recognition, through taking responsibility.

And thus, I admonish you: try me, try me as a guide to what is truth and untruth. And I will help you rightly divide the word of truth in your own being. And when you have divided the word of truth in your own being, then you might serve to divide the word of truth in the world and for other people. But until then, I caution you strongly not to focus on telling other people what they should be doing or what they should be believing, or what is wrong with the world. For this is another camouflage strategy of the ego: to take your attention away, to divert your attention from looking at the untruth in yourself by focusing on the untruth in others or the world.

The ego trap of thinking you have to expose others

Do you not see, that there are many of the philosophies in the world that are deliberately created by the false teachers in order to fool the most spiritual people into thinking, that they have to focus on exposing or freeing people from the many untruths. And thus, your attention is pulled into focusing on the many untruths in the world—and thereby conveniently forgetting to look at the untruth in yourself. This cannot lead to spiritual progress.

It can lead to the illusion of spiritual progress that comes from spiritual pride, because you think that by you being able to expose all these fallacies in the world, you are more sophisticated, you are more spiritual, than the people who believe in these fallacies. But it is not so; it is not so. You are, in fact, more trapped by your own ego than many of the people who believe in the false teachings but do not think they are that much better than others, as you think you are better than others for you can see all these fallacies.

Stop looking for the untruth outside yourself. Focus on the untruth in your own being. Apply to me to show you that untruth. And then, when you have gone through a period of seeing that untruth, then, when you are cleared of the untruth, you can stand naked before God, the God of Truth, the Goddess of Truth, and not feel ashamed in your nakedness. For you realize, that your nakedness is a sign up your purity, a sign that you have been willing to purify your being of the artificial elements, that have become an overlay that is hiding the true, spiritual individuality, given to you by God before you descended into the material realm.

That purity, that pure, spiritual individuality, is still anchored in your I AM Presence, unchanged by anything that has happened to you, anything you have experienced, in the material universe. Yet your outer mind will never reconnect to that spiritual individuality, for your outer mind cannot see through the filter of duality, the filter of Maya. And thus, it will never be able to see the true individuality, that is beyond duality, that is beyond the sense of identity created by both your conscious self and your ego after your conscious self decided to go into duality.

Shifting your self-awareness

Thus, it is truly only the conscious self, the Conscious You, that can bridge the gap, that can dis-identify itself from the the worldly identity, so that it can project itself beyond the realm of Maya, the realm of duality, the material realm and realize that it is pure consciousness. And as pure consciousness, it can choose to be what it will be at any moment. No matter how elaborate a structure of a worldly identity that it has created over thousands of lifetimes, it can nevertheless choose at any moment to stop identifying itself with it, disentangle itself from this sense of identity and come back to that point of purity, where it once again recognizes and experiences itself as an extension of the pure Being of God, as pure consciousness that is not trapped in any lower sense of identity.

And at the moment your conscious self does experience itself as pure consciousness, it can then reach up and contact the individuality that is anchored in your I AM Presence. It can then contact the positive momentums, that you have built in your causal body over many lifetimes. And that is when the Conscious You truly becomes the open door between that which is Above and that which is below. That is when you become the living Christ, who can then be the open door for the Spirit of Truth to flow into this world and truly challenge the untruth from a higher perspective of the Christ mind, rather than seeking to challenge or expose the untruths in the world from the level of the dualistic mind, where your challenge will only be from the duality consciousness. And therefore, it will be pitting one dualistic argument against another, which can never lead to a conclusive breakthrough, which can never lead to truly freeing people from the illusion of duality.

How to spend the rest of this lifetime

So, how do you want to spend the rest of this lifetime? Do you want to spend it squabbling with other people who are trapped in the duality consciousness? Or will you spend some time and effort to reconnect to the reality of your being, so that you may be truly an open door for the Spirit of Truth. And so that I, Pallas Athena, may thrust my Spear of Truth, first into your own being, where you are willing to let it expose anything in your being that is not truth. And then, when you are purified, the spear can be thrust through that open door into the world, where you can likewise bring forth a true challenge of the untruth.

This is the question I pose for you. If you are willing to take up my challenge, then be willing to walk right into my Spear of Truth, to let it enter your being, where at first it might be painful. But then you will begin to feel how, as the Spear of Truth penetrates the veils of unreality in your being, you reconnect to something that is real. You start to feel liberated, you start to reconnect to the true joy of your being, that peaceful, blissful, bubbling joy that is God’s own joy of expressing itself in form. And then, your life in the material world can also be an expression of joy, rather than you being burdened or trapped in a lesser sense of identity, that sucks all joy out of your being.

For indeed, it is the illusion of the ages, that your Spirit has to adapt itself to – or be limited by, or identify itself with – anything in the world of form. It is the illusion of the ages, that anything in the world of form can have power over your Spirit. This is the illusion that all spiritual seekers must overcome, if they wish to manifest Christhood, rather than manifest the spiritual pride of thinking they are so advanced, because they know this one true teaching and can see the fallacies of all other teachings.

So if you are willing to truly rise, then apply to me, Pallas Athena. Be willing to walk the 33 steps that I offer in the true mystery school of the Goddess of Truth. Follow those 33 steps, as I will guide you at inner levels – and perhaps at some point even at outer levels – and then you will at one point arrive, where you have the complete non-attachment to changing or saving or battling other people. And instead, you are completely willing to be the open door for the Spirit of Truth to do its work through you, without you having to analyze or know ahead of time with the outer mind, without you having to feel that the Spirit of Truth has to conform to any structure in your mind.

My beloved, what does it take to be the open door, as Jesus said he was the open door? Well, is it not so, that a door is open only when it is completely free and clear of any obstructions, any structures? So begin by applying to me and be willing to examine and question the structures you have built in your mind, the structures that have entombed your Spirit temporarily in a prison, from which the Conscious You will believe it cannot escape—until it fully and finally takes responsibility for itself and acknowledges, that it was its own choices that caused it to feel entombed in matter—and that those choices can be undone in the blink of an eye. I, Pallas Athena, await those who are willing to apply to me. I am the Goddess of Truth. Apply to be, if you will. And you will soon see what is the true vibration of the Goddess of Truth.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

I officially inaugurate the Aquarian age—catch my enthusiasm

TOPICS: There if a forward progression to life – This marks the official beginning of the Aquarian age – How civilization has changed – Understanding the challenge that Jesus hurled at humankind – The consciousness of elitism must be transcended – Overcome the attachment to outcome and stop judging yourself – Understanding life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness – Question your preconceived opinions about the Aquarian age – Moving away from force-based technology – Shifting into the Aquarian age consciousness – In the Golden Age, diversity will be seen as the greatest potential – Become an expert in one area – Democracy is the most demanding form of government – Christ proved the triumph of individuality over structures – Pessimists will not bring the Golden Age into manifestation –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, March 22, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

I have been known for some time now as the ascended master Saint Germain. Yet, Saint Germain is but a name, and I am more than a name—for I am a Living Spirit, constantly transcending myself as an expression of the Flame of Freedom, that I have chosen to merge into, to become one with, to become the embodiment of for planet earth. This is how I earned the office of the Hierarch of the Aquarian age—by being willing to transcend myself, until I had raised my self-awareness to the level, that is required for one to serve in the position of being the main hierarch for a 2,150 year cycle on earth.

Jesus had done so before me, likewise raising his sense of self-awareness to the point of being able to serve as the hierarch of the Age of Pisces. I received great inspiration from Christ—not from the outer life of Christ that was preserved in the image given by the official Christian churches, but I received inspiration from within, through my own ponderings over many embodiments on the true inner message of Christ. A message that I tried to express, as best I could, through various embodiments, including through the works of Shakespeare and the writings of Francis Bacon, seeking to always instill that drive for self-transcendence as the very key factor, that will bring about a new and better age—no matter where you are.

There if a forward progression to life

For is it not so – and is it not obvious to those who have opened their minds and hearts – that the key to growth is always self-transcendence? Life is transcending itself; everything is constantly transcending itself. You may look at nature, you may look at the cycles of winter, spring, summer, fall, winter and so on, and you may think, that this is but a repetitive cycle. But look at history down through the millennia, down through the eons, and see that it is not just a cycle that repeats itself, for there is a forward progression. There is a progression that brought forth, gradually, more complex life forms, until a physical body had been brought into existence with a brain and nervous system sophisticated enough to support the embodiment of the living spirits, the individualizations of the Creator’s Being, the co-creators that we are.

Look even at the earth revolving around the sun. Look how you might have grown up with the image, that the earth simply moves around the sun, and when it has moved around the sun one time, it returns to the same position that it was a year ago. This is the common perception—or rather the common misperception. For my beloved, you do not seriously believe, do you, that the sun is stationery in space? Have not your scientists told you that the universe is constantly expanding, have they not told you, that your sun is one star in a larger system, called a galaxy, and that it moves along with that galaxy? Even the entire galaxy is moving in space, so you see – when you think deeper about this – that when the earth has revolved around the sun one time, it does not come back to the same position in space. For the sun has moved, meaning that the trajectory, the path, of the earth around the sun is not an elliptical orbit: it is a spiral that moves in a clear direction.

And such it is with everything in the material universe. Everything is moving, not in circles but in spirals—spirals that have a clear direction. It is either upwards or downwards. It is either an expanding spiral or a collapsing spiral, for there is nothing in between. The dream of the elliptical, stationary orbit is but a dream. Where does this dream come from? It comes from the human ego, which wants to preserve itself by stopping the forward progression of the entire universe, if it could. And given that I cannot, it seeks to create the impression of something stationary. And because of free will and the density of the matter realm, it is indeed possible to create the image that something is stationary, something can be preserved, something can survive for a time in its present form. Indeed, this is the central challenge of life but it is especially the challenge faced by humankind right now.

This marks the official beginning of the Aquarian age

For I, Saint Germain, come with great joy to tell you, that this day, March 22, 2010, marks the first day of the Aquarian age. The changeover from the Piscean to the Aquarian taking place at midnight, between the 21st and the 22nd of March, 2010. And thus I, Saint Germain, greet you as the Hierarch of the Aquarian Age on this first day of the Aquarian age. What is the significance of this day? Well, this can be viewed from two different perspectives. First, from the overall perspective, the significance is simply this: everything has changed. Everything has changed. Everything on earth has changed in an instant, and nothing will be the same.

Yet will people notice that everything has changed? Not for a while—for some of them for a long while. Let me take you back, if you will, to the day before I, embodied as Columbus, discovered America. After a long struggle with the crew on my ships, I was relieved to wake up to the discovery of land. When you look back, you will see that that day, October 12, 1492, truly marked the beginning of a new era, with the colonization of America and everything America stands for in the world today. Nevertheless, the day itself hardly seemed significant at all. It was a day that most people did not notice as being any different from any other day.

I, of course, noticed it, chiefly because through the discovery of land, there was less risk that I would be thrown overboard by my own crew. And that was a fate I preferred to avoid at the time, being somewhat attached to my physical body, even being somewhat attached to the desire to make a significant discovery. For I was, of course, back then an unascended being and not free of ego. There was a certain amount of ego in the entire desire to discover new land. There was even a certain amount of ego in the desire to prove the old mindset wrong, to prove once and for all, that the earth is not flat, even to prove the fallacy of the Roman doctrines—that I was not much in favor of in that embodiment. Having, of course, suffered from the abuse of the Christian churches for several embodiments, and having clearly seen how – during those times of the Middle Ages – it was indeed the Catholic Church, that was the major hindrance to progress in Europe and to the dawning of a new age.

Nevertheless, beyond a certain ego involvement, a certain desire to prove them wrong, there was also a deeper desire to be part of the River of Life that brings civilization forward. And so it has been with many other people throughout history, who have brought forth new ideas, new ideas that brought civilization forward. In some cases the people were driven by selfish motives of fame or fortune or writing themselves into history. Yet they were still open to being the recipients of a particular new idea, that brought society forward. And this is indeed how civilization has progressed, in the past 2,000 years, from the stage that you saw back then to the stage that you see today.

How civilization has changed

Let us look at the civilization of 2,000 years ago, and let us look at the dominant civilization of the time, namely the Roman Empire. You will see, that the Roman Empire and the Roman church have provided the major challenges – they illustrate the major challenges – that humankind must transcend – were meant to transcend – during the Piscean age. The challenges people must transcend in order to move into the aquarian age consciousness, and therefore manifest the golden age, that is the highest potential for the Aquarian age.

What is it indeed, that the Roman Empire and the Roman Church represent? They represent the consciousness that started with the original fallen angels, when they fell in a higher sphere, out of the arrogance of thinking they knew better than God how to run God’s creation. They thought that they formed an elite with special powers, with special wisdom and insight and intellectual prowess. And therefore, they thought that they deserved to rule the people. They deserved to rule the new co-creators in the sphere into which they had fallen, after they refused to self-transcend and ascend with their original sphere. They thought that in their sophistication, they were better suited for ruling over the co-creators, who were yet new and yet experimenting. Yet the co-creators were simply the children of God, and as Jesus said: “Unless you become as little children you shall in no wise enter the kingdom.” And so, they were not nearly as unsophisticated as the fallen angels thought—and as they think to this day.

You see, what the fallen angels did was they created a standard for sophistication, that was based on themselves and their own state of consciousness. This was not a universal standard, it was not a logical standard, it was not a natural standard, it was not a standard set by God—it was a standard set by the fallen consciousness, the consciousness and duality and separation. It was a standard that attempted to make a virtue out of necessity, the necessity that you are in when you enter duality, and therefore cannot be one with the River of Life. And therefore, you must take everything by force, for it will not come to you easily when you are not willing to surrender yourself, your separate sense of self, into that flow of the River of Life.

This is the very consciousness of taking by force, and the fallen ones had no other option. And thus, they attempted to make it seem like taking by force was a virtue, and that those who were the best at forcing others were the ones, that were best suited to rule, and were indeed the ones that should be seen as the most sophisticated—even as the representatives of God on earth. This is the height of their arrogance. The Roman emperors proclaimed themselves as gods on earth, requiring the people to worship them as such and accept that everything they said or did was infallible.

Ahh, the dream of infallibility. Is that not also the dream of a stationary orbit, that something stands still and can be preserved. For the emperor’s word is always infallible, no matter what it is and no matter what the consequences. And this is precisely the consciousness, that was carried from the Roman Empire, and as the Roman Empire began to crumble was transferred to the Roman church, the Roman Catholic Church. Where it also was declared that the Pope was infallible, that he was speaking for God, that he was the only true representative of Christ on earth.

Understanding the challenge that Jesus hurled at humankind

So then, this is the consciousness that humankind has been up against for these past 2,000 years. Certainly, they have been up against it before, but they have not really been up against it; they have been subjected to it. For it was only 2,000 years ago that humankind received a true opportunity to see and transcend this consciousness. And what gave them that opportunity to transcend the fallen consciousness, the consciousness that something on earth can be infallible, can be permanent? Well, it was, my beloved, the incarnation of Jesus as the living Christ. When he walked the earth those 2,000 years ago, he hurled the challenge at humankind: there is a higher reality than the fallen consciousness. “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lust of your father will ye do, for he was a murderer from the beginning.” He murdered truth, the fallen ones murdered truth, murdered innocence, murdered the very transcendence of life.

For life is transcendence. Without transcendence, there is no life. Life is not in a stationary orbit; life is constantly transcending and renewing itself. And a species that will not adapt and renew itself, will become extinct. That is the one valuable lesson, that can be learned from the entire concept of evolution and the survival of the fittest—meaning the most adaptable, those who are most willing to transcend the old matrix.

Look at the life of Jesus. Born in humble circumstances, born like any other man—despite the myths that were added later about a star appearing. I was there as Saint Joseph – or rather, as Joseph the carpenter – when Jesus was born. You have seen the images of a manger with a star appearing above it. Well, I was there and I saw no such star, my beloved. This was an entirely metaphorical thing, that could only be deduced by those who had inner sight—not a physically visible star, as the legends would have it.

For what have they done to Christ? He embodied as an “ordinary” human being in order to show the potential that all have. The fallen ones, of course, did not want people to realize their true potential, so what did they do. Well, first the Roman emperors tried to suppress Christianity. And then, when it became clear to one pragmatic emperor – one political animal by the name of Constantine – that it could not be suppressed, what did they do? Well, they said, “Let’s use it then—if we can’t kill it, let’s use it. Let’s accept it as the official religion, but of course in doing so, let us add a few subtle conditions that no one will notice—a few conditions that twist and turn Christianity.”

Not that this was an invention of the emperor Constantine; it was already started by other fallen beings who had joined Christianity, and who had started to glorify Jesus and set him up as an exception rather than as an example. And so, it was easy for Constantine to magnify this, to put the support of the Roman Empire behind those who had the view of Christianity, that most suited his political ends. Gradually, you saw the formation of a church which elevated Christ to the status of God, thereby being fundamentally different from other people on this planet, therefore being completely unsuited to serve as an example for them and their potential, for he was so different. He was of the same substance as the father, he was God from the very beginning.

Well, my beloved, you are all God from the very beginning, because without him was not anything made that was made. And thus “ye are gods” as Jesus himself said. And that, of course, is precisely what the fallen ones do not want you to realize. They do not want you to realize your true co-creative potential.

Not that you are gods in the sense of the fallen ones wanting to set themselves up as god on earth. You are not God in the fullest sense; you are individualizations of God. That does not mean, that anyone of you is superior to any other, for how can one expression of God be superior to another expression of God? You are all individualizations of God, you are all equal in your uniqueness. Yet what the fallen consciousness has done is, it has imposed that value judgment, whereby it now becomes possible to say, that due to certain characteristics here on earth, one person is unique, one person is above all others—be it an emperor, or a pope or Christ himself.

The consciousness of elitism must be transcended

This is the very foundation for the consciousness of elitism, the consciousness of exclusivity. And this is the consciousness, that humankind has been faced with the challenge of transcending during the past 2,000 years. For by the very embodiment of Jesus himself, the challenge became absolute, in the sense that no human being on earth has been able to ignore it completely. Yet of course, many human beings have ignored it to a very large extent.

And what you see in the past 2,000 years is indeed the pattern, that the majority of the population have wanted strong leaders to rule them, precisely because that meant, that they could ignore the challenge of acknowledging and expressing their true creative potential. Look at the teachings we have brought forth about the human ego, about dramas personal and epic. Look at the teachings and read between the lines, and you will see, that what we have given you are the very keys to overcoming this precise consciousness that I am addressing here. Whereby you overcome your own reluctance to acknowledge yourself as a co-creator with God, to acknowledge your co-creative potential.

We have given you the keys to overcoming this consciousness. Yet the problems here is, that this requires a certain effort, as it seems. It is not truly an effort, in the sense, that you have to struggle against something. But it is an effort in the sense, that you do have to go through a process, that will seem like a struggle. Because you do have to go through the process of raising yourself beyond the downward pull of the mass consciousness—that simply wants to live an unconscious life, an unawakened life. And thus, you have to follow the process – demonstrated by Jesus, demonstrated by the Buddha and other spiritual examples – of raising, of accelerating, your consciousness, your sense of self beyond the level of the mass consciousness. So that you can accept, that you are not simply a human being, you can accept that you are a co-creator with God, you are an individualization of God.

And therefore, you do have the potential to be part of the Golden Age of Aquarius, be part of co-creating and manifesting that age as a physical reality on planet earth. This is somewhat of an effort. Many of you have been engaged in this effort for decades, but you have not fully engaged it—yet. You have fallen prey to a subtle state of consciousness, that we have also exposed in our many discourses and dictations, namely the belief that you can follow an outer path. As we have said before, even in spiritual organizations, there is that consciousness of believing, that if we only study the outer teaching, give decrees or prayers or rosaries, do this or do that, then we will one day ascend.

But as we have explained, most recently by Serapis Bey, the ascension is not an automatic or mechanical process. It will never happen by you doing outer things. The outer things may have a beneficial effect of transmuting energy, but they will not raise your consciousness. For raising your consciousness can only happen as the result of a conscious will, a conscious decision, a conscious choice.

You have been given free will by God, and what has enabled the fallen beings to rule the earth is precisely that they have found ways – clever ways – to subdue free will, to make people give away their free will, to give up their choices, and leave the choices to the rulers, the emperors, the kings and the potentates of this and that system. You have been given an individual free will. It can be exercised only by you, and it can be exercised only consciously. And given the current state of the mass consciousness on earth, it is indeed a certain effort, that is required for you to consciously choose beyond the mass consciousness.

This I freely admit, as it was an effort for me as Columbus to choose to go against the mass consciousness and say, “No, the earth must be round.” We all understand this in the ascended realm, yet we have all raised ourselves above it, and we know you can do the same. We also know, that you can do it only by doing it as we did it: by consciously making the effort, making the determination, that you are willing to be conscious, that you are willing to make conscious choices—conscious choices, instead of blindly following the mass consciousness, or the leaders who claim to have superiority, even infallibility. This is the choice faced here at the beginning of the Aquarian age. Will you begin to make conscious choices—for which you take full and exclusive responsibility? Or will you find some guru or leader, who claims to have some infallible characteristic, and then blindly follow that leader?

For as the Great Divine Director, and my own guru, has recently explained, divine direction is not a straitjacket; it is not that you have one choice to follow divine direction and then you make no more choices, for now you just do what you are told from above. Instead, the reality is that divine direction has only one purpose: it is to help you make better choices and thereby grow in self-awareness and the use of your co-creative abilities.

Overcome the attachment to outcome and stop judging yourself

You see, an aspect of the fallen consciousness is the attachment to specific outcomes and results on earth. And therefore, they have set up this entire consciousness, that certain of your choices are wrong according to some standard. And they use this to get you to judge yourself, until you have had so much pain of making these so-called wrong choices, that you finally reason: “I’ve had enough of making these wrong choices—I will no longer make any choices.” I will follow an outer leader, I will follow a religion, I will follow a guru or messenger. Or, I will seek for some divine direction from someone who will tell me what to do. Well, my beloved, if you are looking for some nonmaterial entity to tell you what to do, I can assure you, that that nonmaterial entity will not be a member of the ascended masters.

For we do not have the goal to get you to a point, where you never make wrong choices on earth. Our goal is your overall growth in self-awareness. And as we have said many times, you can grow equally from any choice you make, whether it is “wrong” or “right” according to some earthly standard. Our only concern is to help you learn and grow, and thereby transcend and grow in your co-creative ability and awareness. That is our concern.

Do you, really and truly, my beloved, believe, that we sit up here and watch your every move and judge you harshly? Do you believe, that for every choice you make, the karmic board is sitting up here with a scorecard, and they put a little check when you make a good choice and they put a minus when you make a bad choice? And they add up all the minuses, until you reach some critical mark and then “Bam” you are going down into that fiery hell, that the Christians have portrayed so vividly for so many centuries. Do you seriously believe, that this is how the karmic board works? Because if you do, I can tell that you, that you have fallen prey to the fallen consciousness and their mind control and their brainwashing, and their projection of these false images into the collective consciousness.

And if you seriously believe, that this is how the karmic board and the ascended masters work, then it is time for you to realize, that you have been had by the fallen angels. And it is time to wake up and throw away these preconceived image, based on duality and judgmentalness. It is time to go within and be honest and say: “I am beginning to see how the fallen consciousness has affected my view of God and my view of the ascended masters. And I am hereby determining – by my free will choice – that I am willing to know God and the ascended masters as they really are. I am willing to know reality.”

My beloved, ask and you shall receive. Ask with a willingness to look beyond your mental boxes, your preconceived opinions, your epic dramas, and we will reveal our true beings to you. For we are right here with you all the time. It is only in your mind, that there has been created the impression, the image, of a distance, of an unbreachable gulf between you and us. And that unbreachable gulf was created precisely in the fallen consciousness. For there is an unbreachable gulf between the fallen consciousness and the ascended consciousness. There is no question about this. There is a gulf between the fallen consciousness and the ascended consciousness. But you are an individualization of the Creator’s Being, and you have a choice: Do you want to step into the fallen consciousness; do you want to step into the ascended consciousness?”

To which station do you want to attune the radio of your consciousness? Turn that dial of consciousness. It may have been stuck on a certain station for many embodiments. The dial might have gotten a little rusty, my beloved. It might be stuck on a station, that it has been tuned in to for so long, thinking perhaps it was the only station—or that it would get you to heaven if you just kept tuning in to it long enough. So make that effort to wrest the dial free from the corrosion, to get it moving again. Turn it back and forth perhaps for a little while, just to clear the rust and the dirt. But then turn it towards the higher stations, until you reach us. For it is not that difficult, but it has become much easier, as the planet has shifted from the piscean to the aquarian mindset.

It requires less of an effort today to tune in to the reality of the ascended masters than it did yesterday. And, as time progresses, and as the collective consciousness continues to progress, it will require less and less of an effort. But it will still require the choice, that you are willing to question your old mental images, the graven images. Without a willingness to question your graven images, no progress is possible. This is the way it has been always—always. For free will is the essence of growth.

Understanding life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness

Life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness—these are three of the rights defined in that document, the Declaration of Independence. But what is life? It is that which does not stand still, but is constantly transcending itself. If there is no self-transcendence, there is only death, which is why Jesus said, “I have come that all might have life and that more abdundantly manifest.” Life is Christ, Christ is transcendence—self-transcendence, constant, constant, ever-flowing self-transcendence. Without self-transcendence, there is no life, only a repetition of that which is. And that which is is death—this is the death consciousness.

My beloved, if you are a spiritual student of any kind, then I tell you: the cycles of time have turned. You are now in the Aquarian age. You have an unprecedented opportunity to tune in to the aquarian age consciousness, the golden age consciousness. And thus, it is time to let the dead bury their dead. Let those who will not question their mental boxes—just let them be. Move on. Question your mental box, raise your self-awareness, start making conscious decisions. Go within and find the point of stillness, as I have said. And start acting from that point, as Gautama Buddha explained at New Year’s.

Now then, life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. Life is self-transcendence, then what is liberty? Well, men think that it is some permanent state, where they have a certain form of government that gives them certain laws and rights. But I tell you, again, nothing can stand still, everything must be transcended. So liberty is also self-transcendence. Only in constant self-transcendence, will you remain free. For, my beloved, you may think that in the past there was a tyrant, who did not give the people certain rights. You may think that you have now created a government, even a constitution, that gives certain rights to its citizens, and that these rights are written into certain laws. And therefore, you may think that you have it made. But I tell you, that it is not so, for as you can see, even in the United States today, the constitutional freedoms are constantly being eroded. And in fact, the very laws that yesterday seemed to set you free from some tyrant, will now become a limitation in themselves. They might hold society back from transcending, going to a higher level. And thus, again, only in self-transcendence can there be continued liberty.

Which then leads us on to happiness. And what is happiness? Can there be happiness without self-transcendence? Nay, there cannot. There can be, perhaps, some impression of happiness, and that is what people seek two create on earth by defining an outer standard for happiness and saying, “When I have this or that, then I must be happy!” And then they seek to spend their entire lives acquiring what will supposedly make them happy. And when they get it, they end up realizing, that they are not in a permanent state of happiness, for now the main concern is to defend and maintain that which supposedly makes them happy.

So, while they didn’t have it, they were striving to acquire it, and now that they have it, they are striving to maintain it. And either way, this takes them away from happiness. For what is happiness? It is constant self-transcendence, and what is self-transcendence? It is that you are not attached to anything on earth, for you know you are more than anything on earth, and whatever you have on earth only serves as a vehicle for your self-expression. And any day, your self-expression might go in a different direction, spontaneously, without you knowing ahead of time, as Jesus so recently explained in Rome. And therefore, if you are surrendered to the flow of the River of Life, you are not attached to any outer possessions. You are willing to flow and to take your self-transcendence in new directions, in new spheres, that you may not have been able to even dream about before, when you were so focused on a particular form of self expression.

Question your preconceived opinions about the Aquarian age

There is nothing wrong in being focused on a certain sense of self-expression right now. But when you become attached to it and think, that it has to be this way for the indefinite future, or even for the rest of your lifetime, well, then that self-expression has become a limit to the expression of your Spirit. And thus, I tell you: if you have any preconceived opinions, any preconceived images, of what the Aquarian age should be – or what your life and your contribution to the Aquarian age should be – then this day marks the start of the cycle, where it would be highly advantageous for you to reconsider those images. If you truly are to make the shift from the piscean to the aquarian age consciousness, then I can assure you, that all of your preconceived images about the aquarian age and your own self-expression must be questioned.

Many of them must simply be transcended, for they are obsolete. They were based on the old consciousness and what you could see and what humankind could see in that old consciousness. But that consciousness is gone, the old cycle is gone. And therefore, it is time for a new vision, it is time to open your imagination to see the reality of what the Golden Age can be—not what it seemed like seen through the filter of the piscean mindset and the piscean cycle.

This is also what Christ represents to you—the challenge of Christ to always look beyond your mental box, to leave your nets and follow Christ for a time, until you begin to see from within what is the self-expression, that you desire to bring forth in the Aquarian age. Whatever you have done up to this point was what you needed to do; you needed to have that experience. I am not asking you to blame yourself or think, that you have been wrong in doing what you have been doing. It is not a matter of blame. You have done what you have done because you needed that experience, and it was a necessary step on your path. What I am asking you to consider here is, that the cycles of earth have irrevocably changed, and therefore if you want to unlock your true aquarian potential, you need to rethink everything.

You need to realize, that the way you have looked at yourself and the Aquarian age and the teachings of the ascended masters so far has been, in subtle ways, affected by the Piscean mindset and by the consciousness of humankind. And if you really want to make this shift, you need to rethink, you need to question everything. Question everything, be willing to question—not in the sense that you evaluate that something was wrong. I am not asking for a dualistic judgment; I am only asking you to question by saying: “Is there possibly more? Could there be more to understand, could there be more to envision, could there be more to imagine? Is there a higher form of expression, that is possible for me in the Aquarian age? Is there a higher expression of some aspect of society, that is possible in the Aquarian age? Is there a higher expression of some form of technology, that is possible in the Aquarian age?”

Moving away from force-based technology

For I can assure you, that in the Aquarian age you will see the emergence of a new form of technology, based on a new state of consciousness, that is not forced-based. Look at so much of the technology you have in the world today, especially in the field of energy. Look at how it is force-based. Take oil; how was oil created? Organic life gathered, died and was put under pressure until it became a liquid, black substance. How is oil extracted? By force, by drilling into the earth. How is it refined; again by force. How is it used to power your cars? In an internal combustion engine, where the force of an explosion forces the pistons to move. Force, force, force—everywhere force.

Contrast this with the statement made by Jesus at the beginning of the Age of Pisces, “Fear not little flock, for it is your father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” This is the antithesis of force-based technology and a force-based economy and a force-based world. Certainly, there is a potential that humankind will one day reach a level of collective consciousness, where they do not even need technology but can manifest their needs directly through the powers of the mind. Yet that stage is some ways off. It would be a potential towards the end of the Aquarian age, if the Aquarian age unfolds to its highest potential. But until then, there will be a need for technology—a new form of technology, however, that is not based on force but is based on a higher understanding of nature, of the material universe and of the spiritual laws behind it. So that people can work with life, with Spirit, with nature—and therefore develop technology, that will truly allow you to produce energy without burning any fuel whatsoever.

This is a real possibility in the not-too-distant future, but it will require a major shift. First of all, it will require humankind to begin to question the fallen consciousness. For I, as the Hierarch of the Aquarian age, am not about to release technology that, at the current level of consciousness, would instantly be monopolized or suppressed by the power elite. I will not release this technology until I can be sure, that it will benefit all people equally, and will not be used—not only for profit but even for political control purposes by the power elite.

You may think that they are already certain forms of technology in existence, that have been suppressed by the elite—I am not even denying that. But what I am saying here is, that there is technology in my etheric retreat, that is far more advanced than anything that is even dreamt of, save by a very few individuals who have attuned their consciousness to the potential for the Aquarian age. And that technology will enable you to produce unlimited amounts of energy without having a centralized production facility or even requiring a centralized distribution network. And therefore, it cannot be monopolized by any corporation or any country.

It is truly liberating technology, for you realize, do you not, that the reason why humankind has been limited to force-based technology is, that humankind has been under the fallen consciousness. The fallen consciousness, off course, cannot conceive of a non-force-based technology. But even if they could, they would not want it, for force-based technology is precisely what allows them to monopolize technology. For those who can conquer the force, or the right to use force, can also gain a monopoly.

And surely, you recognize that no ordinary family can build a nuclear power plant in their backyard. And this is another example of the complexity of force-based technology, that requires such huge and complicated plants, that they can only be built by governments or huge corporations—and therefore, by their very nature, are open to being controlled by the power elite. The technology I am talking about is so simple, that it can be built by anyone and that you can have a generating plant, a small plant, right in your own home, that can meet all of your energy needs, without requiring you to ever pay the oil companies, or the electric companies, or the gas companies ever again. This is the kind of technology I desire to release. It is in existence in the etheric realm, but until the consciousness shifts, it will not be released.

Shifting into the Aquarian age consciousness

And how is the consciousness going to shift? Well, only by those who see themselves as the forerunners of Aquarius being willing to question the way they look at everything, to question what limits their imagination. Be willing to question what limits your imagination. This is, right now, possibly the greatest service you could render to the ascended masters and to humankind. Question what limits your imagination, including questioning what already limits your perception. For if you will not question your current perception, how could you ever free your imagination to soar beyond what you perceive as the limits for life? How then, will you question your perception? Let me suggest two areas, where you might begin: church and state, religion and politics. These two are like two sides of the coin of life. They truly represent the Alpha and the Omega, the masculine and the feminine.

Politics may be a too limited word, for truly what it involves is everything that is the feminine aspect of life, the practical, outer expression of life in your personal life, in society, in politics, in technology, in education, in the family—in every practical aspect of life; this is the Omega aspect, the Divine Mother. The Alpha aspect, the Divine Father aspect, is not simply religion – as it has traditionally been conceived – but every aspect of how you imagine your potential. As we have recently said, the masculine is “what can be done,” the feminine is “how it can be done.” And this is the highest potential of church and state, where church, religion, is meant to represent the masculine, that gives you a vision of what to do. And then, state, or the feminine, gives you the practical vision of how it can be done, how you desire to express it.

What, then, is the primary preconceived idea, that you might question? Well, it is another aspect of the fallen consciousness, namely that there is only one right way to do it. This is, again, tied in to what I have explained about the judgmental consciousness, that wants to set up a standard for what is right and wrong, and evaluate everything based on that standard. Take that consciousness, make an effort to see it as an expression of the fallen consciousness, and then realize, that I am not here talking about going into the opposite extreme of saying that anything goes. For, when you reach for the Alpha of the vision of the Spirit, you know what can be done, what should be done and what is not right because it will not provide growth for yourself or for other aspects of life. But even when you see what can be done, and what is right from a higher perspective, there are still many ways that it can be done.

Many times we see our spiritual students have a correct vision of what should be done, but they cannot agree on how it should be done. And then, what do they do? Well, they fall prey to the belief, that there can only be one right way to do it, and that even we of the ascended masters have only one right way to run an organization, for example. And thus, what happens? There is the inevitable division into factions, where one faction will say: “Our way is the way the masters want.” And the other faction will say: “No, our way is the way the masters want.” And so, they are locked in a battle, they are divided amongst themselves, and therefore the house cannot stand, their organization cannot reach its full potential.

Realize, that there will be many different ways to do the same thing, that can all be valid and all be a contribution. For we realize, that in the fallen consciousness there is this underlying mentality, that there is only one right way to do it, and that all should conform to it. Is this not, my beloved, what we have exposed recently in Rome, in the Roman Catholic Church, of the suppression of individuality by the structure? The submission to the structure, thereby the individual suppressing its individual creativity in order to conform to the structure.

Well, if you are ascended master students, question the idea, that in the Aquarian age there will be only one valid religion. Question the idea that we of the ascended masters want to see the emergence of one religion. Question the idea that we of the ascended masters want to see all people recognize the ascended masters and one particular teaching of the ascended masters as the superior religion of the Aquarian age.

In the Golden Age, diversity will be seen as the greatest potential

Do you see the fallacy of the fallen consciousness? What is the essence of the fallen beings and their desire for control? They must suppress not only free will, but individual creativity. Each one of you is an individualized extension of the Creator’s Being. What makes up your individuality? Certain characteristics, a certain crystalline structure, as the Great Divine Director explained recently. Your individuality is the crystalline structure, and when the light of God shines through it, your individual crystalline structure can bring forth an expression that is unique, that is not in competition with others, that does not exclude or destroy or obscure the expression of others. But they all compliment each other, forming a beautiful facet of life.

This concept cannot be fathomed by the fallen consciousness, for to the fallen consciousness diversity can be seen only as a threat—whereas in the ascended consciousness, diversity is seen as the ultimate expression of God. Why did the Creator choose to individualize its own being? Because the Creator wanted to express itself as many individual facets, having them all form, each, a facet of the diamond mind of God. The Creator has given you free will, because the Creator desires to see variety, individuality, diversity.

This is the Creator’s desire; that is why the Creator has expressed itself as many individual co-creators. The Creator could have sat there, as the Creator, and created an entire world – it could even have populated it with robots – where everything was perfect. But the Creator did not desire to do this, partly because the Creator realizes, that such a mechanical creation gets awfully boring after a while. Nevertheless, the Creator decided to express itself through diversity. And so, we of the ascended masters are committed to seeing that expression.

And what is it, that is the essential challenge of humankind? You look back at history, and you see, that what has brought about progress is diversity. The Egyptian civilization may seem to have built great structures, but it did so by suppressing individuality, except for a very few. And the Egyptian civilization collapsed, as did the Roman civilization and other civilizations of antiquity. What have you seen in western civilization of today: a greater and greater expression of individuality, of diversity.

This is the vision that I hold for the Aquarian age. This is the age of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit bloweth where it listed, the Holy Spirit does not like to be confined by these monolithic structures. It wants to express itself through individuals, yet an expression where the individual does not see itself as a separate being – which is the product of the ego and the duality consciousness – but sees itself as an expression of the whole. And therefore, the individual expressions on earth will see their expressions as facets of a whole. And that is how the Age of Aquarius also becomes the age of community.

Come ye into unity by knowing, that you are expressions of the same source. It is not “come into unity by being the same,” that is what the fallen ones have attempted to achieve on this earth for eons. That is precisely what Christ embodied in order to challenge—to show that you as an individual have a right to go against the power elite, to go against the mass consciousness, to go against everything that wants to suppress individual creativity. You have a right to do as Jesus did, to express your individuality, even if it flies in the face of all conventions of your society. You have a right to go into the most holy temple and overturn the tables of the moneychangers, who have set themselves up in that temple, where they have no right to be.

This is the promise of individual creativity, this is the potential. Christ demonstrated it 2,000 years ago, you – who call yourselves spiritual people, or ascended master students, or whatever you call yourselves, but you who consider yourselves to be the more aware people in this age – you are meant to demonstrate today what Christ demonstrated 2,000 years ago. You are not meant to demonstrate, that you can do what people have been doing for 2,000 years, namely submit yourself to a Pope or a structure. You are meant to demonstrate individual creativity and your willingness to express it.

Become an expert in one area

How, then, will you express it? Well, we have given you so many keys in these last couple of years, where we have been talking about the duality consciousness and non-duality, that I see no reason to give you more, but I will make one suggestion. If you look back hundreds of years, you will see, that people back then lived a very simple life. The majority of the population had accepted a certain station in life. They were peasants, or whatever they were, but that was their station in life. They were content to follow the power elite that ruled their society, they were content to go to war and sacrifice their lives if the king told them so. They were content to live on the lands appointed to them by their overlords, and that was the way they saw life.

Why had they submitted to this? Because they did not want to be awake and make conscious decisions. Therefore, they wanted some overlord to make decisions for them. What has happened in society since then? Look at your society today—what is it characterized by? The one word is information. There has never been more information available at any time in recorded history. Why did the medieval people not revolt against their overlords? They did not have the information, but why did they not have the information? Because they did not want it, they did not want to take responsibility and educate themselves and open their minds. They wanted to remain where they were comfortable, even if they were not truly comfortable.

Yet, they were still comfortable in feeling, that there was nothing more they could do about life. Therefore, they were content to whine and complain about things, instead of doing something about them. This is precisely what needs to change today. If you will be part of the change to the Aquarian age, stop whining about conditions in society and start being part of the solution, instead of being part of the problem. Stop whining, thinking that there is nothing you can do and that other people must do something. Start looking at yourself as a part of the change—and see that you can do something.

What can you do? Begin by educating yourself, begin by making an effort. This has two aspects, again an Alpha and an Omega. The Alpha is, of course: raise your own consciousness, overcome your own psychological limitations, free your imagination. But then educate yourself about some aspect of society, that is close to your heart. Become an expert. Study what there is to know. I am not saying you need to get a formal education and some position, but study the information that is available in such abundance. Filter it, sort it out, become an expert, so that you know what you are talking about—and then talk about it. Start talking, start speaking out. There has never been better opportunities, through the Internet, through forums and chat rooms and so many other avenues that are available to you today. Start talking, but know what you are talking about.

Democracy is the most demanding form of government

You must overcome the fallen consciousness, saying that only the elite have something valuable to say. What has happened in your society? Look back a few hundred years and you will see that 99.9% of the people were ruled by a very small group of people. Sometimes just one man and a few dozen people around that leader would rule an entire nation. What do you have today: democracies. Again, there is a tendency to think, that the government should rule, the government should make decisions, and so people in America or in other democracies are constantly whining and complaining about their government. But it is, after all, their government.

Where, my beloved, can you show me a contract that says, that when you have a democratic government, all you need to do is go into a little booth every four years and put an X in some predefined box? And then you have fulfilled your responsibility as a citizen in a democratic nation. Do you have such a contract? I am not aware that anyone has such a contract. But then why do 99% of the people in democratic nations act as if they have such a contract?

Democracy is an extremely demanding form of government, for it is not a form of government where the people can remain asleep. If they do, then their democracies will not be democracies, for they will very quickly be ruled by a power elite. Yet take note of an essential difference. A democracy is still a democracy, which means that the people have a far better opportunity for taking back their government than they had under a totalitarian form of government, where it often required bloodshed.

There are so many people in today’s world who are beginning to awaken to the fact, that there is something wrong in their democracies, that there are hidden forces that are ruling their democracies, and it is not truly ruled in the open or ruled by the people. This is true. I applaud these people for being in the beginning stages, but when are they going to move from the beginning stages to the more advanced stages? For you see, in the beginning stages you realize that something is wrong, but you still think you can do nothing about it. And therefore, all you can do is whine and complain and hope that someday somebody else will do something about it.

Well, let me ask you for a little bit of logical reasoning here. Let us say you are a citizen in a democratic nation, and you come to the realization, that not everything is as it should be in your government. There is a hidden conspiracy, there is a small elite, who is doing things behind the scenes, that is not honest and not straightforward and not in accordance with what is in the best interest of the people. You become aware of his—I am not disputing that this is happening. But now you become aware of it, and so how do you expect that this might change?

Do you think – in your mind, do you envision – that someday one person will come in – as the hero riding on the white horse, riding into one of the old towns in the American West – pulling out his sixgun and shooting all the bad guys, and then they live happily ever after? Is this what you envisioned? Do you think Barack Obama was that man on the white horse? Or that anyone else could be that man on the white horse?

Do you see, that you cannot overcome the problem of elitism, if you are envisioning that another elite is going to come in and throw out the bad elite? For whether it is a “good” elite or a “bad” elite, it is still an elite. And you will not overcome elitism even if a “good” elite is running your society. You will overcome elitism only when a critical mass of the people in that society wake up and decide to take responsibility for their own nation, for their own government, for their own lives, for their own destinies.

Christ proved the triumph of individuality over structures

This is the change, that has been underway for the past 2,000 years and beyond, but especially initiated by the coming of Christ. For what did Christ do? He proved the ultimate potential of individuality—the triumph of individuality over structures built by the fallen consciousness. The triumph of the individuality of God over the death consciousness, that denies individuality and individual creativity. This is the change that has been happening over these past 2,000 years.

If the Aquarian age is to be a Golden Age, this change must be greatly accelerated. And it will be accelerated only, when all of the people who are beginning to wake up – realizing that there is something wrong in their democracies – go beyond complaining about it, go beyond longing for some other elite to take them away from the bad elite – and realize that the man on the white horse, the woman on the white horse, that is going to ride into town and make a difference is YOU. You are the person who must make a difference, by educating yourself, by speaking out, by taking responsibility.

Do you see, as I have hinted at before, that even the concept of conspiracies and conspiracy theories can be used by the fallen consciousness to make you feel, that it is so overwhelming for an ordinary person to fight against this worldwide conspiracy, this secret society, that you do nothing. Do you see, that throughout the ages, the fallen consciousness has always done this exact thing: put out some idea – depending on the moods of the time – that there is some overwhelming force running your society and that you, as an individual, have no opportunity to make a difference, that you cannot stand up against it. But did not Christ demonstrate, that the individual can stand up against it? Even if the power elite kills him, then Christ will bring about their judgment and thus society will progress.

But in today’s democracies, it is not necessary, that you stand out as one individual and is killed—this is not necessary if many people will stand out at once. For you realize, of course, that a power elite can kill off one or a few individuals. But they cannot kill off tens of thousands of people who are all speaking out. Then they will give up their power—they will because they realize, it is the only way they are going to survive.

Look at even the Roman emperors, the most megalomaniac leaders you have seen – just about – in history. They thought they were gods on earth, but why did a Roman emperor build the Colosseum? It was to entertain the people, but it was really to divert the attention of the people. And what does this show you, my beloved? It shows you, that even a Roman emperor – who thought he was God on earth – was still afraid of the people. Because if the people had woken up in sufficient numbers, he knew he would have lost his power. This was true 2,000 years ago; it is equally true today. Whatever secret conspiracy you might envision that is running this world behind the scenes, I tell you: they have no power to stand up to the people—when the people wake up in sufficient numbers and decide to take responsibility and demand, that their leaders be held responsible for what they do.

If you could see it from my perspective, you would see that the camel’s back, the Dragon’s back, has already been broken. The control of any power elite group of this planet has already been broken. The people have not realized this, but it would only take a slight shift in consciousness, before the people could wake up and once and for all break the stranglehold of any power elite, no matter how powerful you may envision it to be. As a visible example, look at what is happening to the Catholic Church. Look at how people, after decades of silence, are finally speaking out against the abuse by Catholic clergy. One of the most entrenched institutions that this earth has ever seen, can no longer stem the tide of them being held responsible.

Do you see what is happening behind the scenes here? Do you see what we have talked about, how a structure requires the suppression of individuality? But, a structure also offers something for those who are willing to submit part of their individuality to the structure. It offers them, that they can hide behind the structure, as you have seen Catholic priests hide for decades while they were abusing children. If these priests had been abusing children out in secular society, they would have been caught and put in jail decades ago. But they managed to hide behind the structure for decades. Yet the fact that they can no longer hide, and that this scandal will spread worldwide, shows you that a shift has happened.

And if you could see what I see at inner levels, you would see, that even the worst conspiracy you could possibly imagine cannot survive in the Aquarian age consciousness. The Holy Spirit will blow where it listeth, the Sword of Christ, as Gautama Buddha said at New Year’s, will cut the veils, that will expose these hidden power elite structures one by one. And they cannot survive once they can no longer hide. The power elite can only thrive in the darkness, they cannot survive when the light of Christ shines upon them. And the light of Christ is being shined upon them by those who are willing to raise their consciousness and make the calls through our invocations.

Pessimists will not bring the Golden Age into manifestation

Thus, it is a new day. If you cannot sense my joy and my optimism, then I suggest you do some serious rethinking. For it will not be pessimists or fatalists who will build the Golden Age of Saint Germain. It will be the optimists, who are willing to question their mental boxes and question every idea, that puts a limitation on the creativity of God, expressed through the individualizations of God. That is the final sentence.

The Golden Age will be built by those who are willing to acknowledge, that with God all things are possible—when the creativity of God is expressed through the individualizations of God. And with that, my beloved, I bid you adieu for now. But I look forward to speaking to you many times in the years to come. I have much to unveil about the Golden Age of Aquarius. And I am anxious, I am eager, I am filled with joy at the prospect of unveiling my vision for those who have eyes to see.

Open your eyes, and you shall see Saint Germain’s vision for the Golden Age of Aquarius. Oh what a vision it is, oh what a vision it is. Not fashioned exclusively by me, but by the entire spirit of the ascended masters who work with planet earth. It starts at the central sun, filters down through cosmic beings, through archangels and Elohim, through ascended masters, holding various offices, through the Lord of the World, Gautama Buddha, through the cosmic Christ, Maitreya, through the individualized Christ, Jesus, through that beloved being, Mother Mary. And then through the office that I hold, that of the Hierarch of the Age of Aquarius.

We are all one. There are no divisions in heaven, there are no divisions in the ascended realm. There are no different lineages, my beloved, that can be in competition with each other. We are all one, we are one in this vision of bringing about God’s kingdom in physical manifestation on earth. And then we will move on to numerous other planets, that are ready to be awakened to the reality that there is MORE. Be sealed in that Flame of MORE, that flame that will never stand still, for it is always MORE.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

I withdraw space from the consciousness of anger against women

TOPICS: How the Buddha holds space for the earth – Understanding space – The Buddha can withdraw space – Mind projections – Not being willing to call a spade a spade – How will the meek inherit the earth? – Feeling the energy of anger against women – Anger and the Peter consciousness – Why the female gives rise to anger in the male – Withdrawing space from the anger against women – Those who see the least are trapped the most – Where does creativity come from? – Why the Roman Church survived the Roman Empire – The Catholic Church’s anger against women – Men and women in the Golden Age – Transcend anger if you will be part of the Golden Age –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, February 14, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

How the Buddha holds space for the earth

The Buddha I AM. Gautama is my name, space is my game. I am the Lord of the world, but what is hiding behind that title? The reality is, that I am the being who is charged with holding space for planet earth and its inhabitants. Only some of those inhabitants are in human bodies, while some of them are spirits, or what I called beasts at Wesak, created through consciousness—not coming from God by being individualizations of the Creator’s Being, but created out of the consciousness of separation by those self-aware beings, who have chosen to enter into that consciousness of separation. And in doing so they cannot shut off their co-creative abilities, their minds’ abilities to impose mental images upon the Ma-ter light. And when those mental images have formed structures of a certain complexity, and have reached a certain intensity, then they are infused with enough consciousness to gain a rudimentary sense of self-awareness, a desire to survive, a desire to grow and expand.

Thus, indeed, that is why everything you see outpictured in the physical is a manifestation of consciousness, some kind of consciousness or another. And that is why it is possible that you can create – by using your co-creative abilities – a personal ego that becomes such a creation, that it can take over your conscious mind and attempt to control you. Just as it is possible for a group of human beings – that form a matrix through some common characteristics – to also create a collective beast, even the mob consciousness that Archangel Michael spoke about.

Understanding space

Yet when you recognize, that your physical bodies reside in the physical realm, the question then becomes, “Where do such beasts reside?” Well, they reside in space, for space is not what you commonly think of when you hear the word. For you have been so conditioned in western culture, that when you hear the words “space,” you think about space travel, traveling to far-off worlds or the moon or Mars. Or you go into the sci-fi Star Wars, Star Trek – star this or star that – and you think that the salvation for humankind is to travel far away from the earth.

Well, when you consider what Saint Germain discoursed on yesterday, do you not see, that this tendency to project thought into space is nothing more but the extreme outcome of the desire to run away from that which you do not want to face in your consciousness? And that which you do not want to face then becomes something that, in your unwillingness to face it in yourself, you inevitably project it onto others. And in projecting it onto others or the world around you – always directing your consciousness outside yourself – well, then you begin to create that entity on a personal level. And when many people do the same from a particular state of denial, well, then they create something in the collective.

That creation must then exist somewhere in space. Space then is not simply an empty area, for in reality there is no such thing as empty space. This is another fallacy, originally started by science, but then taken over by the common mind and popular culture, so that you think there is empty space outside the atmosphere of the earth. Nothing, of course, could be further from the truth, for how would the light from distant galaxies travel to the earth if space was indeed empty? Light is vibration, light is a wave. It must propagate through something, and thus it propagates through space; space that has many dimensions, many frequencies of vibration.

And thus, one could – as one illustration of space – say that it is space that makes it possible for the Ma-ter light to vibrate. You may think that the Ma-ter light itself is vibration, yet this is not so. What is vibration? It is movement. Think about even the popular image of a sine wave with ups and downs, crests and troughs. Think about a wave in the ocean. Now imagine that you put a large steel plate over a part of the ocean. If the water cannot move up because of the steel plate, how could there be waves on the ocean?

So you see, the Ma-ter light itself can exist parallel to space, as both space and light are expressions of the Father, the Creator. We might say that space represents the masculine, outgoing force that makes it possible to go out, for there is space. And then the light represents the mother that can vibrate, and in vibrating taking on distinct, different forms. But if there was no room for the light to vibrate, no form would be possible, no vibration would be possible. And thus, you see that space is that which allows the creation of many different forms, through the powers of the mind.

The Buddha can withdraw space

We have told you, that there are four distinct levels of the material universe, the etheric or identity level, the mental realm, the emotional realm and the physical realm. And thus, if there was no space beyond the physical, then obviously your minds would not be able to create the ego or these mass entities, for where could they exist? Your minds, when you go into duality, do not have the power to directly affect matter, except in special cases that are irrelevant to this discussion. It is because there are other dimensions of the material universe, other dimensions of space, other spectra of frequencies, that your minds can actually create something that can have an existence that is not physical but can interact with the physical. And it is indeed the Buddha, the Lord of the World, who holds the balance for the existence of this space, these different vibratory levels, that can then be filled by some vibration or another.

Now, you will know, of course, that the primary characteristic of Buddhahood is non-attachment. You will know the story of how, before going into Nirvana, I was faced with the demons of Mara, who attempted to tempt me into reacting to them in any way. I had to demonstrate my non-attachment before I could go into Nirvana. And then, what is Nirvana? Well, it is that which is beyond space; it is the spaceless space, the timeless space beyond the material, where the lower vibrations cannot exist. And only when you demonstrate your non-attachment to these lower vibrations, can you enter that space beyond space, where there is no longer room, for the spiritual realm has ascended to a level, where there is no space for that which vibrates below the level of pure love.

That is why duality, separation, evil, even relative good cannot exist in heaven, for there is no longer space for them, as the vibrations have been raised to such a level, that there is no span of space that allows these lower frequencies to even exist. Only the higher frequencies of love can exist, for they can vibrate in infinite space, whereas the lower frequencies need a finite space in which to exist. And as such, they are temporary and have no permanence in God, thus, in a sense can be said to have no reality or no real existence. For they exist only in the space, that has been designed and designated as a laboratory, an experimental testing ground, a sandbox for the exercise of free will by those beings who have gone below the level of duality.

Thus, the Lord of the world holds that space, holds the balance for that space. And indeed, if I were to decide to no longer hold the balance for a certain aspect of space – a certain vibratory spectrum where a certain state of consciousness can exist – well, then there would no longer be space for that consciousness on earth. And indeed, I do, as the Lord of the World, have this option.

I, of course, am in complete peace, in complete non-attachment. Whatever occurs on earth, I will not be upset, I will not be disturbed. Thus, I, the Buddha, will never make the decision on my own to withdraw a certain space for a certain state of consciousness. Yet when a sufficient number of people in embodiment – or even one person reaching a certain level of consciousness – then I can indeed be moved to make the decision to withdraw a certain space, so that a certain manifestation of duality, a certain lower consciousness, can no longer exist.

Mind projections

I have described how, building on Saint Germain’s discourse, that which you are not willing to look at in your own being becomes something that you – without seeing it, without seeing that you are doing it – you project upon other people. If you have anger in yourself, but you have left the twins of your anger in the forest to die – for you will not face them and deal with them – well then, that anger will grow into an angry ego. And the collective anger of a group of people will grow into a collective beast, that will eventually seek to take over their society or civilization.

As Saint Germain described, that a vestal virgin was impregnated and gave birth to Romulus and Remus, that vestal virgin was – according to the legend – impregnated by the God Mars, the God of war. And thus, Romulus and Remus represent the two dualistic polarities, who are constantly warring with each other. And even though they attempted to divide Rome between them, there could be no peace, for none of them could have peace as long as there was the rivalry between them. And thus, eventually one had to kill the other, but of course that did not mean, that the remaining one was in peace. For there can be no peace through this consciousness of anger and warfare.

What I endeavor to explain here is, that when you are still in denial of something in yourself, you are projecting it upon others. And as we have recently explained, your perception is not passive. It is an active perception that becomes a projection, and so what you are not willing to see in yourself is what you project onto others. And then, you literally see in your mind’s eye that other people are angry. You see anger in them, but you fail to see, that you are the one projecting it. And what you are seeing is not just their anger – even though some of them may have anger – but it is, first of all, your projection that you see. And this is, of course, why you are trapped, as we have explained here in Rome and in many other discourses, where we have approached this from different angles.

Not being willing to call a spade a spade

Yet there is another aspect that I will address here, for there are indeed those on earth who have been willing to see something in themselves. There are millions of people who have come to the point of being willing to look at the beam in their own eye, as Christ put it, and at least see some aspect of the duality consciousness. Yet I must tell you, that this awakening is being held back by a certain state of consciousness, that has been put upon humankind by the fallen angels in a last-ditch attempt to hold back a widespread awakening.

You see, when you come to acknowledge an element of duality in your own being – what you might call a fault or a flaw in your own mind or character – then – even though you work through it, surrender it and raise yourself above it – it is very easy to begin to believe in a toxic idea put out by the fallen ones. And that is, that if you have had a flaw in your own mind – even though you may have raised yourself above it – you should still be tolerant towards those who have that flaw. And thus, you should not speak out against it, if you see it displayed in your society. It is, so to speak, a variant of the old saying, where you think that two wrongs can make a right. And you now think, that if there is a wrong that you see in society, yet if you have had some wrong in yourself, then the wrong in you should cancel out your willingness to speak out against the wrong in society.

Thus, there are many, many people who are honestly working on themselves and have made great progress in terms of removing at least part of the beam in their own eyes. Yet these people have become so reluctant to speak out, either against other individuals or against some collective problem, that they are not having the impact upon society that they are meant to have, here in the Age of Aquarius. I must tell you straightforwardly, that you will not see the manifestation of a golden age as long as those who are working on themselves are not willing to speak out and openly address what you see in other people and in society.

This is something that almost all of those who are the non-aggressive, non-forceful people – those who are the honest people, those who are the meek, that Jesus talked about – that all of you have. You can see in the description by this messenger of how he went through his transformation in Israel, of realizing that there was something that he had not been willing to see in the Jews, something he had overcome in himself and thus was able to see, but he was not willing to use that ability.

For you see, as Jesus said, first remove the beam in your own eye—and then you will see clearly. And when you have removed the beam in your eye, then you will see that beam or that splinter in the eyes of others or in society. For when you have been willing to face something in yourself, you are no longer in denial, and thus are no longer projecting that anger or whatever it may be upon others. And when you no longer project out, then your perception is not polluted by the projection, by the denial. And thus, you can see clearly what is going on in the minds of other people, what is going on in society.

How will the meek inherit the earth?

Jesus said, that the meek shall inherit the earth. And the meek are those who are willing to work on themselves, who are willing to see something in themselves, to look in the mirror, to look at something in their own eye. Those are the meek, but how will they inherit the earth? Not by God simply coming in and giving it it to them but by they being willing to overcome, and then to speak out to help others overcome.

I am not here talking about criticism. I am not talking about condemning. I am not talking about judging other people. I am not talking about accusing others of being wrong or demanding that other people change. I am talking about demonstrating that there is a higher state of consciousness, demonstrating it by living it. But also by speaking out and simply – without any accusatory energy, without any anger, without any blame – but in a straightforward, loving manner speaking out and saying: “I see this and this and this; and this just is not right, it is not necessary, it is not benefiting anyone; it is only hurting people, hurting yourself, hurting society in this way and this way and this way.”

It is possible, my beloved – when you have worked on yourself, so that you have overcome anger and fear to a certain level – it is possible to speak out in a very direct manner, but also in a very non-emotional – in terms of lower emotions – manner, in a very straightforward manner, where you are simply calling a spade a spade. You are being neutral and objective, and although some may take offense, you will be surprised at how many people will listen. For they are not used to this kind of energy; they are so used to the negative emotions of anger, blame and the projection.

And therefore, when someone speaks without projecting blame, or anger or negative emotions, they will listen with the heart instead of listening only with the emotions—and thus rejecting the emotional energy projected against them. For they know they have a right to live without having other people’s emotions projected against them, and therefore they will not listen to the truth behind the vibration when the vibration is not pure. And in many cases, of course, they cannot listen because their own emotions are stirred by the emotional projection that comes against them. And therefore, their minds are taken over to the point, where they cannot listen to what is being said behind the energy.

Feeling the energy of anger against women

This messenger has been here in Rome now for several days. He has walked around here, observed, made certain conclusions and – as is customary for him – made certain jokes about the Catholic Church and the Pope and what he has seen here. But he has been unwilling, in his own mind, to label it, for he did not want to be critical. Yet this afternoon I allowed him to feel an energy that he had not been willing to sense before, because he was not willing to look with the heart and to sense the vibration. He had come to certain realizations in his mind, but there was a particular energy, he was not willing to see in the Catholic Church because he has overcome it in himself lifetimes ago.

So this afternoon I allowed him to feel the opposition to that release of light, the return current, the reaction to that release of light. And he started by feeling uneasy, then agitated, and then, as he tuned in, he suddenly saw it. He saw the energy for what it was, and he saw that this energy is indeed the Catholic Church’s anger against women.

This anger is immense. This anger is an immense beast, that has been created by the Catholic Church. But it is actually older than the Catholic Church, for, of course, Christianity took over the Old Testament from the Jewish religion, and there you find the story of the fall of Eve. So, this anger goes back into the mist of history, and, of course, the Catholic Church is truly not the Catholic Church; it is the Roman Catholic church. And quite frankly, as you know the word “Catholic” means “universal” it really should be called the Roman Church, for it is 99% Roman and 1% Catholic.

And the Roman Empire, as you clearly can see if you study it, also had immense anger against women. Look at this in the emperor who kills his own mother, for he feels threatened by the female energy. Look at how women were suppressed, treated almost as slaves, how men would have sexual relations with their own sisters, or they would rape women, treat them as sexual objects. So you see that immense anger, a combination, starting back in the Jewish religion blending with the anger from the Roman Empire, now having an anger both from what we might call the worldly, secular direction and the spiritual direction.

Anger and the Peter consciousness

The reality is, of course, that this is all focused – as Mary Magdalene mentioned in her dictation – this is all focused in Peter himself. If you read the Gospel of Mary Magdalene, you will see there clearly described how Peter was jealous of Mary Magdalene, because Jesus had a special relationship with her and had even given her a special spiritual instruction not given to the male disciples. And so, you see that Peter was the opening for the rejection of the role of women in Christianity.

Again, you see it is no coincidence that the Catholic Church claims to be based on Peter, for it is indeed an expression of the consciousness of Peter, the anger against the female element, the anger against women. But beyond that the anger against the female in oneself, for you are all male and female, in the sense that you have both polarities in your being. And you are all dealing with the dynamic described in the book of Genesis about the fall of Eve. As Saint Germain discoursed on yesterday about the myths of Romulus and Remus, behind these ancient myths is a deeper meaning, that can be understood when you are willing to look beyond the literal, superficial, surface interpretation. Thus, if you go beyond that, you know that it was not only women that fell; it was, so to speak, the female element that became susceptible to taking on the lower form. Yet here is the essential truth, that has never been brought out in a public forum. It was not the female element that fell; it was the Conscious You that decided to reject responsibility for itself, it was the Conscious You that refused to take this responsibility.

In refusing to take this responsibility, the Conscious You created that division in itself, in its own being. And as Saint Germain and I have now explained, after you had created this division, you did not want to face it. If you are not willing to take responsibility for yourself, how can you face that you are the one who made the choice to create the division? And so, you left it behind, you wanted to get away from it—and you thought you could go out and leave it in the forest. But it did not die in the forest, for you could not run away from your perception.

As I have explained, you started seeing the world through what you were not willing to see in yourself. You started projecting that state of consciousness onto the world, meaning the female aspect of your own being. And the female can only take on what is projected upon it, and thus it is correct that the female element is what manifested the imperfect form. But it was not the female element that chose to eat the forbidden fruit of duality, it was the Conscious You.

Now, you have a right to experiment with your free will, your co-creative abilities. You have a right to create any experience you want. You have a right to experience the world through the filter of duality, and there is nothing inherently wrong with it—if you are willing to use it as a learning experience. But you cannot use it as a learning experience if you are in denial and not willing to look at it. As long as you are not willing to look at it, you must continue projecting it outside yourself, meaning the Conscious You then projects it upon the female aspect of your being, you project it upon other people.

And now you start blaming other people, blaming the mother light, blaming the female element of your own being. And thus, you have the situation where many who are in a female body have come to accept this blame against women, feeling they have to take it on, feel guilty for it. And many who are in a male body have also accepted it, and feel therefore, that they need to look down upon women, to seek to control women or to feel anger against women. And what you see in the Roman Empire was a brutal attempt to control women and to put them down and to hold them in a certain place, where they could not be a threat to men.

Why the female gives rise to anger in the male

But why is there this need to put down the female element? What is it that the female element represents, that gives rise to such anger in the male element? Well, it is precisely two things.

First of all, the female element, the female aspect of creation, is not devoid of consciousness and is not devoid of wisdom. The female element knows exactly what will be the consequences of everything that is projected upon it from the masculine element of consciousness. And thus – if you are willing to listen to the female aspect of your own being – you can always know the consequences of your choices before you make or implement those choices. But of course, if you are not willing to look at yourself, if you are not willing to examine yourself in the mirror, then you are not going to want to listen to this. For only those who take responsibility for themselves are willing to listen and consider the consequences. Those who are not taking responsibility fall prey to the fallen consciousness—that they can escape the consequences of their actions, or that they can compensate by doing some outer action, that will then guarantee their entry into the kingdom of heaven, even though they have not looked at the beam in their own eye, as we have now explained many times.

This is one aspect of the feminine, and therefore even in society, especially a male-dominated society, women can represent that voice of reason, that voice that can help you make right decisions – if you are willing – but can also be an immense threat to the male ego, that wants to do what it wants to do and then never mind the consequences. Those we will try and run away from tomorrow, for today we want to have war, we want to have sex, we want to take whatever we want and experience it—and then we will worry about the karma later, but we think we can cheat our way out of it.

This is one reason why the female were put down, so that they could not provide that voice of balance, that could have prevented the men from going to war and destroying themselves or their society. Look at the Roman Empire: if women had been given a voice, there would not have been the division within the empire, nor would there have been the vulnerability. But then, of course, if women had been given a voice from the beginning, the Roman Empire would not have been such an outgoing empire based on conquest. It would have been a sustainable culture and civilization that would not have collapsed.

Withdrawing space from the anger against women

The other element of the female is, of course, what we have called the second law of thermodynamics, the contracting force of the mother, that will break down that which is created out of duality. And it also has been blamed upon women by the men, through the concept of original sin and many other subtle ideas. Given these two aspects – the wisdom and the breaking down of all that is not balanced, both being elements of balance – then you can see how there has arisen that anger against women, that immense anger that wants to destroy, that wants to rape, that wants to kill women, wants to put them down so they can never rise and threaten this male-dominated culture—that thinks it has created the perfect structure on earth. The structure that holds the keys to the kingdom of heaven, as the Catholic Church claims.

They think they will be guaranteed to go into heaven because of the structure they have created on earth. And they do not want the women to come with their wisdom and tell them this is not so, nor do they want the Divine Mothers’ contracting force to break down or shatter their structures or the consciousness behind it. This then, is a very strong and powerful energy on this planet, certainly found throughout the planet, but I can tell you that it is focused nowhere more powerfully than right here in Rome. I can also tell you, that the very focal point for this energy is below St. Peter’s Basilica in the crypt that holds the tomb of Peter.

This is not, of course, exclusively the responsibility of Peter or the soul of Peter. It is simply that this has become a focal point, because it has been such a focal point for the institution of the Roman Catholic Church, claiming its authority based on Peter. And so, through the focus of that church, the anger against women has been focused right there in that space, in that tomb. Given that many people around the world have come to see this anger against women, I, Gautama, have decided to withdraw the space underneath Saint Peter’s Basilica that allows this anger against women to exist. I, Gautama, Lord of the World, withdraw that space in this minute. It is therefore gone; the space is no longer there, and that means that there is no longer that focal point for the anger.

This is not to say, that this is a worldwide withdrawal of the space, yet it can become so as more and more women stand up and as more and more men start looking at themselves in the mirror, rather than blaming it on women or refusing to listen to the voice of balance coming from women. And so, it is indeed our hope and intention, that this will spread and that this space can be withdrawn worldwide for this anger against women. But for now the very fact that the planetary focal point for this energy has been withdrawn is a significant step forward, that will make it much easier for women to throw off the yoke of suppression and blame—and will make it much easier for men to throw off the yoke of anger, that entraps them even more than it entraps the women. For the women in their wisdom can often see beyond it, but of course the men cannot in their denial.

Those who see the least are trapped the most

Who are most trapped? Well, as always “those who see the least are trapped the most.” That, my beloved, is a sentence you might allow to be burned into your mind, so you can remember it, for it applies to each and every one of you. Those who see the least are trapped the most, for it is that which you do not see, that imprisons you. The chains that you see are not a major concern, for they are often caused by the low state of consciousness of planet earth and the free-will choices of other people. And although they may be unpleasant and give you certain limitations and grief, then they are not ultimately what will hold you back. For no condition on earth can hold you back from rising to higher levels of consciousness, nothing outside of yourself can hold back your growth in consciousness.

It is that which is inside your consciousness, that holds back your growth, and it holds back your growth precisely because you do not see it. That which is not seen is what imprisons you. If you will make progress towards Buddhahood, remember this. And then remember also, that that which is not seen is actually seen, but it is not seen for what it is, for your perception is polluted. And thus, you will often project anger upon others and blame them for being angry while in reality you are expressing anger, but you are not able to see it. For you do not see what you do as anger—whereas you are very quick to see what others do as anger.

Everything is a matter of perspective, everything is a matter of perception. When you allow the conscious you to enter into duality, you see everything from the perspective of duality. Thus, your perception is polluted and you do not see what you are doing. As Jesus said, “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do.” They did not see what they were doing to the living Christ. Yet I, at the level of Buddhahood, would say: “What is the point in forgiving them, if it teaches them nothing?” Better that they experience the consequences of their state of consciousness, that they might actually begin to wonder why they continue to run into this or that problem, why they continue to run in to a certain kind of people—until they begin to realize, that perhaps it is something in themselves that has been attracting these circumstances or people and that, in reality, it is because you need to learn the eternal lesson, that what you project is what will be mirrored back to you by the cosmic mirror.

Where does creativity come from?

And thus, when you project anger against women, what will the cosmic mirror mirror back to you? It will mirror back opposition in some form, as you constantly saw the Roman Empire encountering opposition from almost every corner. And so, you see how the Roman Empire considered itself the superior civilization on earth, thinking it had a superior culture, organization and army. Yet it was eventually overrun by the so-called barbarians, and from a certain perspective one might say, that they had a lower level of civilization, organization and culture. But nevertheless they overran the Roman Empire, and so were they really that inferior, was the Roman Empire so superior?

For what was it, that prevented the Roman Empire from adapting to the presence of the barbarians, so they could hold them back? It was that the Roman Empire was not willing to change, was not willing to adapt, was not willing to reinvent itself, was not was not willing to transcend and be creative. For you see, where does creativity come from? Well, it comes from both the masculine and the feminine aspect of God, but do not fall into the trap of thinking that the Ma-ter light is passively taking on form and therefore the female element is passive and noncreative. It is not so.

There is wisdom in the feminine, and thus in the ideal balance, the masculine element decides what to do – envisions what to do – and the feminine element envisions how it can be done. And thus, if there is not balance – for there is anger against the female element – then you may have a vision, you may even have a correct or a constructive vision, but if you have hatred against the mother, anger against the female element, you will not see how it can be done. And thus, the manifestation will fall short, as indeed the barbarians who came to Rome had a much greater mastery of the female element, for they had taken what little they had and had made the most creative use of it. And thus, they found ways to adapt to the Roman military organization, so that they could defeat the Roman legions that had for centuries seemed undefeatable.

This is where you see, that organization and structure only works up onto a point, for when the organization becomes a prison that holds back creativity, then it can no longer adapt. And then, the contracting force of the mother will inevitably cause it to break down. There will inevitably come someone who mirrors back the aggression, that was sent out by the Roman Empire and the desire to conquer. Yet because they are more connected to the mother element, and thus more adaptable and creative, they will find a way to defeat the Romans, who cannot change their strategy and tactics.

Why the Roman Church survived the Roman Empire

Look at the Roman Empire and the buildings. Everything was regimented, everything was built over a theme and repeated that theme without room for creativity or variation. There was, as we have explained, the killing of individuality and creativity—and thus, there was no openness for adaptation as times changed. As we have said before, space is Buddha; time is mother, and an element of the mother is precisely that there must be change. This is what is written into the second law of thermodynamics.

When a system becomes closed – meaning that it does not change – then it will be broken down over time, for time demands change. Time says, that that which is created out of duality can never stand still, can never be maintained over time. For time is the great equalizer, that breaks down everything to its lowest possible level of organization and structure. Time is the enemy of structure, for structure – once created – becomes a beast that wants to preserve itself, rather than continually transcending itself as is demanded by the creative flow of life.

You see the failure of the Roman Empire to adapt, and thus you see that what survived the Roman Empire was not the empire, not the secular militant branch of the empire, but the later creation of the empire, namely the Roman Church—which – partly because it was based on the teachings of Christ and partly because it had been persecuted for centuries by the Romans before it became the state religion – was much more in tune with the matter aspect, with the mother aspect.

And thus, the Christian church up until Constantine had been forced to adapt in order to survive. And therefore, as the Roman Church was created, there was still enough remnants of creativity for the Roman Church to survive the Roman Empire. Yet once the leaders of the church began to think, that they had it all made, then you saw the period of the dark ages, where the creativity had run out, the flame of creativity had gone out. And now there was only the incessant desire to preserve the structure by destroying all real or perceived threats to the structure.

And the more the desire, the more the opposition that wanted to break down the structure. And so, you saw the Crusades, you saw the Inquisition, you saw also, my beloved, the incessant persecution of women in the so-called witch hunts. Do you know how many thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of women were killed in the witch hunts and the Inquisition? Any women who had tuned in to the wisdom of the mother – using what today would be called natural healing methods – such a woman would be persecuted and likely killed by the Catholic Church. What a travesty this was, for it could indeed have provided an incredible spurt of creativity to take society, the society of Europe, out of the dark ages much sooner than it happened through the male scientists.

The Catholic Church’s anger against women

And this, of course, is something that many people in the modern age have begun to see. There has not yet been a public outcry against this anger and persecution of women by the Catholic Church. There has not yet been a willingness to go back and air the dirty laundry of history, to see what really happened and to expose the consciousness behind it.

Yet that consciousness can be seen even today, where I can assure you, that if you could hear the secret meetings that take place between the Pope and the cardinals and other important figures of the Catholic Church, you would be shocked at the anger against women, that is being expressed openly at such meetings. You would be shocked at the attitude towards women by some of these men, that claim to be the representatives of Christ on earth—but of course are not. I can assure you, that if the world knew what is going on inside the corridors of the Vatican and the Catholic structure, of how women are used as sexual objects by priests and cardinals and bishops – and then put away secretly or paid off to be silent – then the world would be shocked, that such abuse of women and such a degrading attitude towards women can still exist in the western world in this day and age.

And precisely because there is a growing awareness of this problem, I have decided to give an opportunity for people to rise up and demand the exposure of this consciousness of anger against women. And also an opportunity for them to overcome the momentums and the blindness, that they may indeed not only expose it, but also clear up those ancient records—and therefore open up the way for the Aquarian Age, where men and women must be seen as complete equals.

Men and women in the Golden Age

If the Aquarian Age is to be a golden age, it must be recognized, that both men and women are needed and that no society can be balanced if it is led exclusively by men or exclusively by women. But it must also be recognized, that for there to be harmony and cooperation between men and women, there must be harmony and peace in the relationship between men and women, starting with the marriage and the family.

And thus, you see how important it is for the progression towards the Golden Age to bring these issues out in the open and to transcend the old structures—that keep men and women trapped in these traditional roles, that actually destroy the individuality and creativity of both men and women. For neither can express their full potential in a society that is not in balance, in a family that is not in balance, in a relationship that is not in balance—or in a mind that is not in balance between male and female, the masculine and feminine.

Thus, I have decided to give this impetus by withdrawing the space from the focal point of this energy. For the first hurdle that must be overcome is the male anger against the female. That is where it all starts, and once that begins to fall and be transcended, then all other divisions between the sexes can quickly be overcome. And of course, the anger against women is only an outer expression of the inner anger against the female aspect of your own being, the anger from the conscious self, from the Conscious You that will not take responsibility for itself.

Overcome that—if you will be part of the Golden Age. We have given you the teachings, we have given you the tools—all you need is the decision, that you are willing to see what you have so far not seen in yourself. Be willing to see those twins of the dualistic decision, that you left to die out in the forest. Be willing to see how they were raised by the she-wolf and have now become a powerful force that seeks to control you. Look it straight in the eye. See it for what it is, then surrender it, dissolve it, transcend it. Make the appropriate calls for the transmutation of the energy, call for Archangel Michael to cut you free from the planetary beast to which you have been tied through your own consciousness. Call to Astrea to cut you free and accelerate you into purity.

Transcend anger if you will be part of the Golden Age

Acceleration into purity is the need of the hour, for only when you have accelerated yourself into purity, can you move on and strive for the peace of the Buddha. First things first. First: accelerate into purity—then you can contemplate Christhood and Buddhahood. And so, accelerate yourself beyond anger, for when you truly understand free will, what is the point of being angry against others. And what is the point of being angry against yourself, when you can instantly change the decision that is holding you back.

Nothing in this world can hold you back, when you are willing to look at yourself, take responsibility for making the decision to transcend your old decisions. Nothing can prevent you from making that decision. You can begin right now, for there is space for you to make another decision. I know that when you look at your life from inside the perception of the dualistic consciousness, it will seem as if there is no space to make the decision to let the past go, to simply transcend it. It will seem as if you cannot just walk away from it, you cannot escape, you cannot get around it—you are caught in a catch-22, where you have nowhere to go, for you think there is no space.

Yet I am Gautama Buddha, the Lord of the World. I hold space for earth, and I can guarantee you, that there is space for you to transcend any dualistic condition. I know, for I am the Lord of space. If you desire to continue to have the experience that you think there is no space, then I champion your free will. Yet I would caution you, that while there is space and while space is eternal, unlimited, then time is a slightly different matter.

You have the space to change and right now; you have the time. But it would be unwise to assume, that that time will last forever. And certainly, the transition to the Aquarian age will not last forever, and thus those who will not transcend the old momentums will not be part of the Golden Age. They will be left behind, for there comes a time, when you have been left so far behind, that it becomes very difficult to catch up to the golden age consciousness. Heed these words. Make use of both the space and the time while you have the time. I can guarantee you the space; no one can guarantee you the time.

Be sealed, then, in the space of the Buddha, where there is always room for peace. For when you understand space and experience the infinite nature of space, then you will know peace—peace beyond duality, the peace that has no opposite. For truly, space has no opposite; it just is. And that which exists in space also simply is. The perception of opposites is only an illusion. Ponder this, and you will make great strides towards experiencing the peace, the peace that comes from accepting whatever is as simply what is, and not as good or bad. It simply is—until it is more through transcendence.

Thus, I seal you, and I seal this thrust of our messengers into the belly of the beast. I seal this city of Rome in a certain peace, for while I have spoken, the demons of Mara focused in this place have howled incessantly, for they have been angry: “Is not Rome the capital of the Christian religion? What is the Buddha doing in our territory? Is not Rome the capital of the Roman Empire and its warring and conquering? What is the Prince of Peace, the Lord of Peace doing in our territory?”

Yet they forget – in their blindness – that they exist only because I am still allowing them space. Do not take space for granted. [Breathing out]. Thus, I breathe out peace to fill this space, that even the demons might be forced to make a choice. [Breathing out]. Will you remain where peace is now manifest, or will you flee? For I have a right to present all beings with that choice. Thus, it is complete. It IS complete!

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Don’t be like the Romans—be the Christ in you

TOPICS: Archangel Michael in the Colosseum – Archangel Michael did not fight the dragon – My immovability is a mirror – How co-creators differ from fallen angels – Awakening from the lie that you can cheat your way into heaven – Understanding the mob consciousness – How to create a mob – True oneness through individuality – Society is deeply affected by the mob consciousness – The attempt to cover emptiness – Using the sword of Archangel Michael –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Michael, February 13, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

Archangel Michael in the Colosseum

Michael, the Archangel, I Am! Let me ask you to participate with me in a little exercise of your imagination. Even if you have not been there in person, you have certainly seen pictures, perhaps even movies about the Colosseum in Rome, and the games with gladiators and the slaughter of animals. And thus, I ask you to envision that it is a day of the games:

The Colosseum is full, with tens of thousands of people, crowded in there—even more than the official numbers says that the stadium can hold. They are all ready for one thing: Blood—drama! What they desire to experience is a simulated warfare, where they can experience the drama and the bloodshed of war without being exposed to the risk, that they will be maimed or killed themselves. This is a consciousness that – although not the originator of war – is certainly the consciousness that has allowed war to continue to exist on this planet. And although it is greatly exemplified in the Roman empire, it certainly is not unique, as you even find it in the world of today.

Yet let us not get ahead of ourselves. Let us stay with the vision of the Romans sitting there, waiting for the gladiator games to begin. And for a time, they have various warm-up events: various fights among gladiators, wild animals being let loose to kill criminals or to fight against the gladiators. But everyone is waiting for the main event, which is rumored to be something special on this day. The noise is deafening, the vibration is that of a mob that is aroused to extreme anger and anxiety—and the desire for blood.

As you may know, in the later stages, the Colosseum had an elaborate system, that allowed the upcoming events to be staged underneath the arena itself. And a part of the floor in the arena would then be lowered, and the next event would be raised up literally through the floor, thus appearing in the arena in front of the people. Finally then, as the excitement reaches a crescendo, the main event is about to take place. The roar of the crowd reaches an all-time high, and now the floor moves and rises up. And what comes up through the floor is indeed myself. I come in my full stature, over 12 feet high, clad in blue armor that shines as neon lightning, an intense blue, such as no man has ever seen before with the physical eyes. I bring a sword that radiates blue flames. And suddenly the crowd falls silent—for this was not what they expected.

They have never seen anything like it; they do not know what to make of it. And in their silence, they look at each other. They start to mumble amongst themselves, as I stand there holding up my sword. And then, after a few minutes of silence, they start yelling. For now they want some action; they want some blood. They imagine that this fearsome looking creature must be able to beat any of the other gladiators. And they are expecting that all the gladiators will be let loose against me. They obviously think this is some kind of trickery, that perhaps this is a man made to look bigger, made to look more radiant.

Yet, as they begin to raise the noise level again, I point my sword against the crowd. And as I slowly turn around, blue flames, like blue laser beams, shoot out of the sword and hit all of the people in the stadium. And as they are hit by this intense light, they instantly fall silent. And as I go around the stadium, the silence follows the sword—until I have reached all the way around. And now the crowd is reduced from an angry mob lusting for blood to a silent crowd. Silent because what they are seeing is what they have not been willing to face in themselves. And suddenly, they have a sense of co-measurement, of what is the momentum, the illusion, that each person has, that stands between that person and entry into heaven. They also have a sense co-measurement that makes them realize, that there is absolutely nothing they can do to cheat or force their way into heaven, as I am absolutely, completely, totally immovable.

Archangel Michael did not fight the dragon

There are many illusions among men. But no one, no illusion, is more dangerous or more subtle than the idea, that you can somehow force your way into heaven, that you can enter the kingdom of heaven through some kind of force, as Saint Germain described earlier today. Take the expressions from the Book of Revelation, where it is described how the original fallen angels rebelled against God, accused the brethren and finally, as the saying is, “There was war in heaven. And the dragon fought against Archangel Michael, and prevailed not.” (Rev.:12.7)

My beloved, it is so very easy for you – even those of you who have been ascended master students for a long time—decades in this lifetime, perhaps even in previous lifetimes – it is so easy for you to still have remnants of the duality consciousness, that you project onto this expression from the Book of Revelation. Yet that particular formulation was chosen to challenge those in the duality consciousness, to see whether they would project the dualistic images upon the description or whether they would be willing to look beyond them.

For you see, you have been told, by Maitreya in his book about the different spheres. And so, you know now, that it was not in heaven that there was rebellion—if with heaven we mean the spiritual realm, where you only find beings who have passed the initiation of the ascension or who have never fallen into duality. Thus, what you know is, that it was a previous sphere in which the fallen angels rebelled. And that sphere had not yet fully ascended, even though it had entered the Ascension spiral. And that is, indeed, why it was possible for the angels to rebel, as it is not possible for an ascended being to rebel. For that being has already passed the initiation of potentially misusing your free will to go against the will of God. And this, of course, does not mean, that when you choose not to go against the will of God, you give up your free will. It does mean, that you learn and choose to use that free will in a way that raises the All – instead of raising only one part of life—and therefore inevitably doing so by putting another part of life down, so that the scales are raised: one up, one down.

My beloved, knowing this, you should be able to take the knowledge we have given you about the duality consciousness and transfer this to the situation, where I supposedly fought the Dragon, represented by the consciousness that rebelled against God. But more than that, the consciousness that was already split into two polarities, that can only oppose each other; one seeking to destroy the other. And therefore, the dragon being really an expression of that warring consciousness, the consciousness of those who want to be in the epic mindset, who love the epic mindset. For they want to fight for what they think is a good and just cause, to fight to destroy others, that they have labeled as the scapegoat, as the enemy or even as the enemies of God, that must be put down by any means available. For, to the dragon, the ends can fully justify any means. The end for the dragon is not to manifest the kingdom of God, but to destroy the opponent. For it is the lust for blood, the lust for murder, the lust for destruction that is the consciousness, that is described as the Dragon in Revelation.

It is so easy for you – if you have not given up the duality consciousness – to look at this description and think that I, Archangel Michael, fought the fallen Angels and their legions in heaven—that I fought against them, that I fought against them to kill them or destroy them, that I fought against them in anger or wrath, or whatever you might envision by projecting graven images upon God. Yet I am an ascended being. I am holding a spiritual office. I am not trapped in the duality consciousness. I have no anger. I have no desire to destroy any part of life. Thus, we might even say I am incapable of destroying any part of life.

Yet, what I am capable of doing, and what is indeed my office, is to defend those who are seeking to raise the All against those who are the Spoilers, those who are simply seeking to destroy and tear down the ascension spiral. And how do I defend? I defend by being absolutely immovable. The dragon fought against me; I did not fight back. I was simply immovable.

My immovability is a mirror

And in being immovable, I form that mirror, that sends back the aggression, the anger, that is sent against me. And thus, those who attack me will meet their own momentums sent back to them. They will, of course, fail to see, that I am mirroring back what they are sending out. And thus, they will actually experience, that I am sending these rays at them, as my illustration of the people in the Colosseum experiencing, perceiving, that I was sending laser beams of light at them. But what is sent at them is their own consciousness, mirrored back and in some cases, if it is deemed constructive, magnified by the power that I am, so as to cut through the density of people’s consciousness and give them an opportunity to see what they are not willing to see.

I have no anger against the devil, against the Dragon. I am an Archangel. How do you become an Archangel in the spiritual realm? Only by transcending all duality, all separation. And thus, in becoming one with the will of God, the power of God, I am one with the will to raise up all life—and with the power to defend those who are willing to raise themselves against those who are seeking to tear them down. But in defending, again, not fighting but providing that co-measurement, that here there is something that is absolutely immovable to the duality consciousness. And so, you see, that those fallen angels who were part of the Dragon that fought against me, they carried deep within their beings an inner knowing, that they cannot move Archangel Michael, they cannot move the forces of heaven. It is as if you would try to knock down a concrete wall by bumping your head against it.

And thus, this is indeed why – when they were cast down to the earth—or rather, when they descended themselves – they came with such great wrath. What does it mean, that they descended instead of being cast down? Well, they experienced that they were cast down, but this is again because they perceived it this way. They were not willing to face what they needed to face in themselves. And in not being willing to face this, they projected upon the situation, that I was the one who was sending anger or aggression towards them. And thus, the reality is that while they experienced being cast down, they were cast down by their own momentums being returned to them—through the immovability that I and my legions are.

How co-creators differ from fallen angels

And thus, if you could take a fallen angel in embodiment or a co-creator who has become trapped in the duality consciousness, you would then – by comparing the two – see a difference. If you go deep within the psyche of the fallen being, you will come to a point, where that being knows, that heaven is immovable. This of course has been covered over by layers upon layers of illusion. But it would be there, for that being has experienced the immovability of heaven. Yet if you take a co-creator who has been ensnared by the duality consciousness, that co-creator has never come up against the immovability of an archangel and thus has no co-measurement in its inner being, that this truly is immovable. And that is precisely why the co-creator is susceptible to the belief, the toxic idea put out by the fallen beings, that it is possible to find some way to force your way into heaven. And this is, indeed, why so many co-creators – who have a potential to ascend, who have a potential to transcend the fallen consciousness – that is precisely why they are so often trapped in this dream, as Saint Germain described it, that an outer structure will take them to heaven.

Now then, if you also look at a comparison between the psyche of a fallen being and a co-creator from a different perspective, you see that in the psyche of the fallen being, you also have a point of absolute rebellion against God and of complete unwillingness to see something in yourself. Whereas a co-creator has never encountered that higher level of the God consciousness, and therefore has not had the opportunity to rebel against it. Therefore, the co-creator has not gone through this deep-seated inner denial. And therefore it is easier, far easier, for a co-creator to see through the illusion of the fallen beings. The co-creator has a potential to transcend the fallen consciousness – the dream of the outer salvation – but it is trapped by not having the sense, that there is something that is immovable in heaven, and that you cannot enter heaven in any way through force.

It is possible, that a co-creator can be trapped in the lie for many, many lifetimes. Where it for several lifetimes pursues one particular religion, or one particular approach to spirituality, thinking that this particular approach will allow it to get into heaven without confronting and transcending the duality consciousness, without looking at the beam in its own eye. Co-creators, then, can be trapped in this lie, that even if something didn’t work in the past, there must be another way. If we can’t force, maybe we can cheat, maybe we can hide from God—for we think we can hide from other people or from ourselves. Maybe there is some way to persuade God – to make him feel sorry for us – or to make it seem like we are so good because we are doing all these things on earth.

Awakening from the lie that you can cheat your way into heaven

And this is what a co-creator can be trapped in, and that is why the co-creators are so susceptible to following the fallen beings, the blind leaders of the blind, as Jesus called them. Yet there is also the potential, that the co-creator can be awakened from this illusion. However, this will in almost all cases happen in only one way, and that is that the Conscious You of the co-creator must awaken to its own inner reality as an extension of the pure awareness of God.

For when you experience that pure awareness – when you experience awareness without content, the formlessness of God – then you experience immovability. You know that the consciousness that is beyond form can never be confined to – or moved by – that which has form. When you connect to the pure, formless awareness in yourself, you experience an aspect of your own being over which the outer mind – the human mind, the ego, the separate identity – could not possibly have any power. You experience this directly. And thus, you gain that same sense of co-measurement, that the falling angels had by rebelling—and therefore meeting up against my immovability.

And once you have that co-measurement, because you have not gone through the denial, then it becomes much easier for you to switch your consciousness, to suddenly see—to turn the dial of consciousness those few degrees that allows you to see the fallacy of the lies of the fallen angels. You can literally awaken gradually, where it is almost like you feel the wheels of your mind turning, and everything gradually clicks into place. Now you see this illusion, now you see the one behind it, now you see the next layer behind that, and then the next, and the next, and the next, and the next. And suddenly, you have gone around the cosmic clock, the cosmic wheel of the 12 lines. And then, it even clicks further and you see beyond it to the 15, that we have described, as the seven rays, the eighth ray and the seven secret rays. And you see the layers of illusion, falling one after another.

However, you will only see this if you are also willing to look in the mirror and look at what it is in your own consciousness, that caused you to believe in these illusions. For as long as you project, that it is the devil – or the fallen angels, or the leaders of this or that church – that have forced you to accept these illusions, well, then you cannot see the choices you made in order to accept these illusions—because the illusions seem to offer you something, some justification for not taking full responsibility for yourself. And thus, if you are not willing to see this in yourself, you will remain in the illusion – pursuing this or the next illusion – thinking that this is a means for you to enter heaven, that the perversion of the God-quality on that particular ray must surely allow you to enter heaven.

Understanding the mob consciousness

What I would describe to you next, is to return to the concept of the mob, the mob that sits there in the Colosseum, or that sits out there in society—even the mob that is assembled on a regular basis in front of the TV screen, where all those who watch the same program partake in that same collective state of consciousness. And what you see is, that once the co-creators have been trapped in the duality consciousness – precisely because they have no inner sense of the immovability – they are susceptible to blindly following their leaders, or blindly following the mob itself, the mass consciousness itself.

This happens because when you choose not to take full responsibility for yourself, you are in reality refusing to express your individuality, your creativity. And thus, in accepting an excuse for suppressing your life force – suppressing your creativity, denying your individuality – you are creating the ego, that has no creativity, has no individuality—and therefore can only follow something; it cannot create by itself. And if you are not using your individuality and creativity, you cannot create an ego that has individuality and creativity. And if you were willing to use your individuality and creativity, you would have no need to create the ego to make decisions for you.

So you see that – by definition, by its nature – the ego is neither creative nor has much individuality, certainly not the true individuality of God, given to you by God. And thus, the ego is susceptible to following either a strong leader or following the crowd, following the mob. There is nothing more destructive for spiritual growth than partaking in the mob consciousness. There is nothing more anti-spiritual on earth than the mob consciousness. The mob consciousness is the antithesis of spiritual growth.

For what is the ascension? As we have explained recently, it is an individual process. You pass through the gate to the ascended state alone, by your own momentum—you pass through as an individual. And thus, you see, the extreme individuality, that is needed to ascend, is the exact antithesis to the mob consciousness, where the minds of the individuals in the mob have been taken over – have been overridden, so to speak – by the collective mind, that is formed whenever a group of people come together. And with a group, I mean anything more than one person.

Do you see how the mob overrides individuality? The mob will not allow expressions of individuality. It wants all members of the mob to follow the mob and the mob consciousness. Dissent is not allowed, for then you will not only be an outcast from the mob, but it is likely that the mob will turn on you and destroy you, if they can. And so, you see with the mob that attacked Jesus, that scorned him, even as he was carrying the cross through the streets of Jerusalem. Even the mob that cried out for him to be crucified—that would rather see a convicted murderer set free than to see the living Christ set free. And this is precisely because the mob could identify with the murderer, for the murderer had the consciousness that is the consciousness behind the mob—the murder consciousness. This is the consciousness that wants to murder individuality and absorb the individual into the mob—and keep absorbing more and more individuals, until the mob has taken over the entire world.

How to create a mob

This is, again, a deliberate strategy by the fallen beings. How do you create a mob? There must be two elements. One is the perversion of the Father aspect, through creating and perpetrating a toxic idea, that gives the mob something to focus on. A toxic idea is one that is based on duality, where there is a clear-cut division between what is right and wrong, good or evil. And now there is a division, so that there is a clear scapegoat that represents evil, and then there is the mob which is on the side of good, and therefore must take action against evil. But do you see, that the deeper reality here is, that the mob consciousness is that which wants to murder individuality? And thus, any individual is evil to the mob because it is a threat to the mob.

If one individual can refuse to be moved by the mob, that one individual can shatter the matrix of the mob consciousness—and therefore set people free from it, so that they suddenly switch from the mob consciousness to being individuals again. And as individuals, they have human feelings—they have a human sense of responsibility, of morals, of ethics, of right and wrong at a higher level than that defined in the mob consciousness. You see this out-pictured in the situation, where Jesus faces the angry mob who is ready to stone the woman caught in adultery. By being immovable – and by asking an awakening question – he manages to shatter the matrix of the mob and turn them back into individuals, so that they walk away one by one—instead of attacking the woman as that unity of the mob.

How is the mob created? By putting out the toxic idea, and then the second element – which is a perversion of the Mother – which is the desire to create oneness in the matter realm, in the world of form. This is a subtle distinction that fools many spiritual people, for you think that oneness is supposed to be good, is supposed to be spiritual—for through oneness you can have peace. But you see, you cannot create true oneness in the material realm; you cannot create it from the duality consciousness. For you cannot create oneness through force.

True oneness through individuality

You cannot have oneness between people – true oneness between people – who deny their individuality. Oneness can only come about through individuality. Certainly, this sounds like a contradiction. But instead of seeing it as a contradiction, may I suggest that you see it as an enigma—that is an enigma only because you see through the filter of duality. For when you see beyond duality, you see that true individuality is that each self-aware being is an extension of the Creator’s Being.

How is true oneness achieved? By each individual being realizing its oneness with its source—and then realizing that all other self-aware beings are also extensions of that source. And that is how you have true oneness—through the connection to the one source. The fallen beings, of course, have set themselves apart from this oneness by denying their connection to their source—and by seeking to deny that every other being on earth is connected to the source. And that is why they have attempted to create the oneness here below, the false oneness, that is created through force, namely that of the collective mind taking over and forcing into submission the individual mind.

What they have done, in any number of ways, is putting out these toxic ideas, and then, as a perversion of the mother, putting out the idea, that you need to accept and submit to this overall goal in order to show solidarity, to work for the greater cause, to even work for God’s cause. So you see: first you put out your overall goal, and then you put out the belief, that the good people will submit to this goal, will participate in it—and will be willing to set aside their individuality in order to achieve this common goal, as it is defined. Once you have a population that accepts this, they have essentially become like a mob—for they are no longer thinking or feeling like individuals.

And I started out by giving you the example of the mob in the Colosseum, for I trust that most of you will be willing and able to see this as a clear expression of the mob consciousness—that is ready to destroy, ready to destroy anything that will not submit to it. And thus, by seeing it in this extreme form, it is my hope, that you will be willing to see it in its more subtle forms. For there are many of such subtle forms.

Society is deeply affected by the mob consciousness

Do you see, how many areas of society have been affected by this mechanism of the overall goal and then this sense of obligation—that if you are one of the right people – one of the good people – then you must submit to this goal, that is supposedly so noble? It can be in a religious setting; it can be in a political setting—that some political cause demands that you submit. It can be in many other settings such as in business, but even in entertainment, fashion and sports. Look at the Roman games, look at the gladiator fights. You think you live in a world, that is far removed from this bloodshed of the Roman Colosseum. But turn on your televisions every Sunday, and you will see that in many parts of the world, they watch the soccer games or other sporting events.

And then you will see, that in that country of the United States – and now even spreading to other countries through the medium of television – they watch American football. Can you not see, that even soccer is an extension of the gladiator games? If you cannot see that – because you have grown up thinking that this was a legitimate sport – then certainly, you can see it in American football, where they even wear armor and helmets like the gladiators did. Can you not see, that even though they cannot kill each other or deliberately hurt each other, they are nevertheless hurting each other and themselves?

Do you realize – have you ever considered – how many injuries happen as a result of football in America every year? There are more people, more young men, injured on the football fields than in the fields of war, such as Afghanistan or Iraq. Their injuries may not be as dramatic or visible, for many of them are hidden: back injuries, knee injuries, but the greatest problem of all: brain injuries. The sport of American football is one of the major causes in America of brain injury, and this can give lifelong handicaps. But beyond that, it can certainly affect the players’ ability to think clearly, to think as individuals.

The attempt to cover emptiness

And then, see beyond these outer expressions of the games. See how behind this is the mob consciousness, the mob, as I said, that wants to participate in the excitement of war without running the risk of war. They want others to take that risk to give them their excitement. Yet what is behind this? What is behind it is precisely, that these people have partaken of the mob consciousness. They have submitted their individuality to one of the many forms of the mob consciousness. And in submitting – surrendering their individuality – they have taken all excitement out of their lives—all true excitement. For what is the real source of excitement in life? It is to express your God-given individuality, to co-create something that raises up all life. This is the ultimate form of excitement.

And when you submit to the mob and surrender your individuality, how can you feel the excitement of co-creativity? And so, your life seems empty. Once you submit to the mob, your life is empty. And then, what do you crave? You crave a release, you crave some kind of relief from the emptiness of everyday life. And thus, you want a form of entertainment of the mob, the kind of entertainment that is allowed by your particular mob consciousness, be it a sporting game, be it betting, be it pornography, be it drinking, be it materialism—or be it one of the most insidious forms of the mob consciousness: whining and complaining about anything and everything that does not please the mob mind.

For there is one thing, that all of the many different mob minds have in common, and that is intolerance towards anything that will not submit, anything that does not fit into the mental box that defines the mob mind. And so, in some cases the mob will become violent and violently, forcefully seek to suppress or destroy that which does not fit. But in this day and age people have, at least in many cases, risen above this willingness to use violence, as the perversion of the Father element, the outgoing force of the Father. And so, what do they do instead?

Well, they resort to a perversion of the contracting force of the mother, which is whining and complaining and gossiping—and talking endlessly about other people or society, or what is wrong here and wrong there, instead of doing something about it. But of course, they cannot do anything about it, for they have denied their individuality and their creativity. So how can they bring forth the solutions, that will solve the problems and raise up all life? And so, they are left only with the one possibility of complaining about what is not right—according to their perception, the perception of the mob mind.

How sad it is – if an archangel could be sad – to see this outplayed throughout the earth. But how doubly sad it is to see it outplayed among those who call themselves spiritual people, and even in some cases students of the ascended masters—who whine about this, whine about that, and yet are not willing to take a stand and dig into their own fount of creativity, connect to the point of stillness, and bring forth a creative solution.

With God all things are possible. Jesus proved it 2,000 years ago. I have proved it as a part of the process of me winning my ascension. Every ascended being has proven it, has come to not only believe it but to accept it as a fact. For you have seen it, you have experienced it, so many times that when you connect to the point of stillness – to the point of oneness – and co-create from that point, then all things are possible—all things are possible.

Using the sword of Archangel Michael

I have given you the teaching, that I wanted to give. For I leave what is unsaid, first of all to your own creative thinking, but also to other masters, who might speak in the times to come on various facets of these matters. But what is left for me, having the Alpha-Omega polarity of these two messengers here in Rome, is to ask each of them to raise their right hand, to hold, each of them, the sword of Archangel Michael. And then, to be the open door for me lowering that sword into the records, the two foremost records of the mob consciousness—anchored precisely here in Rome, in the ruins of the Roman Empire and in the, not yet, ruins of the Catholic Church, the Roman Catholic Church.

And thus, I ask them to lower their hands and visualize these swords going through these records, exactly as I did in the Colosseum by turning a full circle and seeing how the records are cleared, 360 degrees. How there is, then, a new opportunity, for those who have taken part in these two forms of mob consciousness to be set free—both from the violence and the warfare, and from the belief, that by following a particular church, you can make it into heaven without expressing your co-creativity.

When in Rome; do like the Romans, they say. But I, Archangel Michael say: When in Rome do NOT do like the Romans. Do like the Christ in you. BE the Christ in you. Follow not the crowd, follow not the mob. Follow the Christ, or rather let the Christ flow through you—for you cannot truly follow the Christ, when you know what the Christ is. You can be the open door, or you can not be the open door—that is the question. And I end by hurling that question at you. Will you be the open door for the transition into the golden age consciousness? Will you be the forerunners for the golden age consciousness? Or will you stay in your comfortable position in the mob consciousness, where you are never seen, for you never stand out from the crowd. Those who are not willing to stand out from the crowd obviously cannot be the forerunners for the Golden Age—is this not plainly obvious?

Consider whether you are willing to stand out from the crowd. And if you are willing to be a forerunner for Aquarius and the Golden Age, then look at yourself, look at where you have submitted to the mob consciousness, look at the structures you have built, as Jesus explained. And then, call to me, call to Archangel Michael, for you too can be allowed to hold my sword in your right hand and to use it to shatter those structures that you have built in your mind—that you may be free to flow with the light and the reality of the Golden Age, that is already flowing in the etheric octave, flowing into the mental. And you, then, can be the open door for clearing the mental realm and then clearing the emotional, so that there can be the breakthrough in the manifestation in the physical also.

This is my calling to you: “If you dare – if you are willing to look at yourself – then ask for my sword, and you will receive it.” And I will, as Gautama said at New Year’s, I will be be the sword of lightning, of blue lightning, that will cut down the veils that hide what is unreal. Cut those veils in your own consciousness. Expose those structures, expose the illusions—and you will not believe the growth you will feel at the end of this year and beyond. You will not believe that you could feel so much freer, and you could feel that you are so much more today than you were such a short time ago. What freedom, when the structures come tumbling down and you suddenly hear, what you could not hear behind the dense walls. You hear the bubbling brook, the fount of the River of Life, cascading down the hillsides, bubbling its way in ecstatic joy towards the ocean of Self.

Be sealed, then, in the love of an Archangel. Do you dare to feel my love? Do you dare to feel my love? For if you do, you will sense that my love too is immovable. For I love you so much, that I have pledged my life and Being to giving you that co-measurement that will allow you to sense that there is something that your ego cannot move, that the fallen beings cannot move, that the mob consciousness cannot move, that even the entire earth – and all forces of humankind and all dark forces – cannot move. And thus, in knowing that there is something that cannot be moved, you know that there is something that can serve as the foundation for your life and your growth.

For I am indeed standing upon the Rock of Christ. Or to be more exact: I AM the Rock of Christ. I Am the rock upon which Christ built his Church. I Am the foundation against which the gates of hell shall not prevail. What is it that you all have the ability to sense? It is, as I said, that pure awareness that there was something that cannot be moved. Your ability to sense this, to connect to it, THAT is the Rock of Christ. Your ability to see beyond the man-made structures, the man-made illusions and the mob consciousness, your ability to sense as an individual being, through the Conscious You, your connection to the creator, THAT is the Rock of Christ.

THAT awareness, that discernment, THAT is the key to the Kingdom of heaven. Use it to unlock the doors in your own being, the doors behind which you will find your true freedom, the freedom that comes only through individuality and creativity, through flowing with the River of Life. Flow. Flow, my beloved—flow. For a new day is upon you, a new opportunity. Embrace it… Embrace it… Embrace it—if you will.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

The Roman Empire symbolizes your personal struggle with the structures you have created

TOPICS: The Golden Age is effortless manifestation – Decoding the myth about the founding of the Roman Empire – You must face the structures in your mind – Go to the core of your being – Question all structures—within and without – You do not enter heaven by denying your creativity – Appeal to us for help –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, February 13, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was preceded by a dictation by Shiva.

The Golden Age is effortless manifestation

Saint Germain I am, and I too am manifesting my Presence is in this place. For you see, without the clearing of the records of the Roman Empire, there can be no Golden Age. Why is this, my beloved? It is so because the Roman Empire represents the exact antithesis to everything that the Golden Age stands for. What is, indeed, the reality of the Golden Age; why is it a Golden Age? It is a Golden Age because people have come to the realization, that Jesus spoke 2,000 years ago: “Fear not little flock, for it is your father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” When you are in the flow of the River of life, everything will manifest for you effortlessly. When you have followed the eternal call of Christ, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you,” then, indeed, all things that are right for your growth and for your expression will be added unto you effortlessly.

What is then the antithesis of effortless? It is, indeed, taking heaven by force; seeking to take heaven by force. As Christ said about the fallen angels who, after they separated themselves from the oneness of God, had to struggle for everything. But do you not see, that when the one is divided into two opposing extremes, then there must be a struggle between the extremes, until one seemingly eliminates the other? And then, just as the one thinks it has triumphed by having killed the other extreme, well, then it turns out that you, by killing the other extreme, have become everything the other extreme represented. And thus, there is no oneness.

There is no peace through force or through murder. That which is out of duality can never create oneness. Even if one dualistic structure managed to gain the whole world, there would not be oneness, there would not be peace. Even if the entire world was surrendered to the Roman Empire – or the Communist empire, or the American empire, or the corporate empire, or the Catholic Church – even so there would be no peace. For that which is built on division cannot create peace. Only that which is out of the oneness – and still one with the oneness, and thus the All – can manifest peace.

Decoding the myth about the founding of the Roman Empire

Thus, let me explain the significance of the entire myth about the creation of the Roman Empire. There are those who will take any myth literally, and thus will want to believe, that there was a certain vestal virgin who became impregnated and gave birth to twin boys, Romulus and Remus—who were then left in the forest, raised to a certain age by a shewolf, and then raised to adulthood by a peasant. This, of course, is not reality whatsoever. There is no reality to it. It is the myth, that was given to the Roman people, as the Roman Empire was beginning to attain the power that made it clear, how perverted and force-based it is. It was given to them as a symbol, that could be decoded by those who were willing, those who had the awareness to see beyond the outer manifestations.

So what does the symbol represent? Well, the vestal virgin represents the feminine aspect of God, that is striving for purity. Yet as Mother Mary explained at the basilica of St. Peter’s, when the female has been separated from the Creator, from the divine masculine, then the true polarities of Alpha and Omega, masculine and feminine, will become opposites. And thus, the vestal virgin does not represent one who is pure, but actually represents the female polarity to the other polarity of the Creator. And thus, the Vestal Virgin represents all of you—each human being is represented by this. The one who has gone out from oneness or who – by choosing to leave oneness to partake of the forbidden fruit – now becomes impregnated and gives birth to the twins, as the dualistic consciousness with its two opposite polarities that can only be in rivalry.

When it realizes it has fallen, it wants to get rid of that division within itself, that impurity within itself. And thus, it wants to leave it; it wants to go out into the forest – representing the subconscious mind – and leave it, where it will never be seen again. And then it wants to try to return back to its normal life, instead of facing what it chose to manifest and thereby resolving it. And so, the vestal virgin represents each and every one of you, who have created the ego and thus seen it, but then trying to run away from it instead of facing it—facing yourself in the mirror and resolving the duality in your being. Instead you seek to run away from it.

And then, what you create when you run away is, that you create the ego, the ego that has two opposite polarities, that are always in competition as to which one will dominate you and dominate your soul and your being. And thus, there will be the rivalry that you saw between Romulus and Remus, and out of that rivalry springs the consciousness of thinking, that you cannot simply receive everything from God, but that you need to take it by force, by forcing your dualistic vision – your dualistic images, your graven images – upon the Ma-ter light. And thus, the entire desire to create an empire based on force, is what you see represented in the empire supposedly founded by the twins Romulus and Remus.

And then, you see also, that when you refuse to face the dichotomy, the division, in your own being, then the rivalry must continue until one of the polarities seems to kill the other polarity, as Romulus killed Remus. And then you have, supposedly, the Pax Romana, which is the peace that seemingly comes, because now you have reestablished some illusion of unity in your being. Because the ego has managed to go so far into one dualistic polarity, that it seemingly has suppressed the other, to where you can forget about it. And thus, you have established what we have called a state of equilibrium in your being—a false equilibrium, where you sense you have this peace, but it is a peace that is based on suppression by force of all creativity, of the life force itself.

You must face the structures in your mind

Do you not see, that what has happened – precisely – is that you have done what Jesus said; you have built a structure in your mind? And that structure is symbolized, then, in the outer empire, the Roman Empire that seeks to conquer the entire world in an attempt to avoid facing the divisions within itself. And yet, even though for a time it seemed like the Roman Empire could be successful in suppressing the entire world through force, did there not come a time – inevitably – where the division from within, the insanity of the emperors and the leaders of the Roman Empire, created such corruption in the top – such divisions, such rivalry, such infighting – that eventually the empire was weakened to the point, where it was now conquered by the barbarians, so to speak, from without.

This is, indeed, a symbol for the process that is going on in the consciousness of every human being that has descended into duality. There will be times, where it seems like your ego has managed to quell the division. But it is a peace that is obtained only through force, and therefore it cannot last, it cannot be maintained, it cannot survive for long. And there will come a point, then, where out of the subconscious mind comes the beast of the earth or the beast of the sea, that suddenly sticks up its ugly head. And now, your peace is shattered. And now, you are in a negative spiral, and even those who are on the spiritual path can – almost in an instant – switch from being seemingly going upward on that path, to now being caught in a negative spiral, where they are focused only on the negativity in others and in judging others. And again, not looking at themselves in the mirror.

I must tell you, as the hierarch of the Age of Aquarius, that this going from one extreme to the other, with periods of relative peace in between, can continue indefinitely, until you run out and stand before the second death. And what is it you must face at that second death? It is the death of the mortal self, and the question now is: will your conscious self, will the Conscious You, be willing to give up that mortal self? And in many cases this is extremely difficult to do, if you have been trapped by that illusion of duality for so long, and have been unwilling to question it for so many lifetimes. How can you, then, suddenly question it, when you stand before that final opportunity? Many cannot, and that is why we of the ascended masters have done everything we can think of to give the teachings, that will empower you to face it now, rather than later.

Will you wait another 2,000 years before you face the division in yourself? Will you reincarnate again and again throughout the Aquarian age with this division in your beings? For if you do, I must tell you, that you will become a dead weight, that will not help build the Golden Age of Saint Germain. And so, I say to you: Learn from the Roman Empire. Do not project that this was some crazy emperors that did all of this, but see the parallels to what is going on in your own being, as I have described them for you. Be willing to see it; be willing to see the structures you have built in your mind. And then, begin to question those structures. If you can, then look beyond the surface and go deeper, until you reach the foundation and question that foundation—until the foundation itself begins to dissolve and the structures built upon it, then easily, easily crumble, my beloved.

Go to the core of your being

And the foundation, of course, is found in your etheric body, in your identity body. That is where you must go and question, for if you question at the higher levels  – meaning the surface levels, closer to conscious awareness – then you will be confused and get nowhere for a long time. Go to the core. Seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, the right use of your discernment, that you may see beyond the dualistic extremes—and not always find the dualistic argument that supports what you want to believe. But in reality, go beyond what you want to believe, and go into the reality of truth, as Mother Mary spoke about. The truth that will heal you, so that you can be free to again have that free imagination to imagine who you are in God and accept who you are in God. And then, you can imagine what you can bring to this earth as your contribution to the manifestation of the Golden Age, when you are flowing with the River of Life instead of being based on force, the force that always seeks to destroy something, to put down some part of life. For it cannot conceive of raising up all life all at once.

And thus, it must seek to raise up itself by putting another part of life down. And this is the curse of duality, that has been hanging over this earth now for so long, that I would prefer not to tell you how long it has been here, for you would be discouraged and think that it could never be dissolved. Yet I tell you: with God all things are possible. With God in you, all things are possible. And thus, this is my call to you this day: Rise up and win your freedom by looking at the very thing you are not willing to look at, by looking at the very thing you are afraid to look at, by looking at what you left in the forest so many lifetimes ago, when you supposedly left the Garden of Eden.”

But you were not cast out of the Garden of Eden; you left it because there was something you were not willing to look at. Look at it now, for it is only in looking at it – and going right into it – that you will be free of it. Because it is only by going into it instead of running away from it, that you will see the duality of it, that you will see the fallacy of the dualistic arguments. And therefore, you will see the reality, that all life is one. You will see the one truth of Christ, that will set you free, that will set you free from the dualistic illusions, that have created a veil around you, so that you think what you see through the veil is reality.

I, Saint Germain, come to rend the veil, and I say, “It is not reality—it is unreality.” I am outside the veil. I am free! Raise your mind, so that I do not have to speak to you through a messenger who has raised his mind. Raise your mind, so that I may speak directly to you, in your heart, mind and being. For what one has done; all can do. If one can rend the veil and make contact with the ascended masters, then so can everyone—if they are willing to follow the process, to see what others are not willing to look at. It is in seeing that you are set free. Look how they say that “seeing is believing.” No, seeing beyond the dualistic mind is not believing; it is knowing, it is experiencing, it is being one with truth.

What is the need for belief, when you have reality, when you are one with reality. Do you think Christ believes in God? No, Christ experiences the reality and oneness of God. Belief has been transcended, for belief only is needed in the dualistic mind, that cannot experience truth directly—for it sees everything through the veil that it is not willing to question.

Question all structures—within and without

Thus, question your perception, question your perception. This is where you find the key to the kingdom of heaven. Question the structure. The structure is not the key, as the Catholic Church claims. It is questioning the structure – allowing the structure to crumble – that is the key to the kingdom of heaven. And THAT is the key that Jesus gave to Peter, the willingness to question. Yet Peter was not willing to use it, and thus, again, you see the folly of an organization based upon Peter, instead of being based upon Christ.

What, indeed, is the folly of saying, that an organization can trace its succession back to Peter and Peter was the first pope? Do you not see how this is a complete perversion of the teachings of Christ? What is the need for a pope, when each person has the kingdom within him? How can there be an outer person, an our organization, who holds the keys to the kingdom of heaven, when the kingdom of heaven is within you? How can you need someone outside yourself in order to unlock that inner kingdom?

It is a complete perversion of the teachings of Christ, and thus you see – right there – you see the admission by the Catholic Church, that they do not represent Christ. They represent Peter, who denied Christ three times by not being willing to use the key of discernment to answer those questions from the perspective of the Christ, instead of from the perspective of the human, where he feared to be crucified with Christ. Instead of going within, unlocking the imagination, that would allow him to give a Christlike answer.

Thus, you see – from the very inception – the Catholic Church represents, indeed, the fallacy of the duality consciousness, where you are recognizing, that there is something beyond duality – and it is Christ – but then you immediately accept the false belief that you cannot reach it on your own. And therefore – because you are not willing to look at what it is that stands between you and Christ – you create a structure on earth. And then you begin to believe, that the structure itself will take you to heaven, that the structure itself will unlock the door for you, that if you just submit your individuality to the structure, then the structure will take you to heaven. But who are you—what are you? You are a co-creator with God. You were given the gift of individuality, of individual free will, of individual creativity, of individual imagination. How do you imagine, that you will get to the kingdom of heaven? By expressing your individuality and your creativity and imagination to its full measure.

This is how you will get to the kingdom of heaven: by expressing your creativity to the point, where you are so filled with the creativity of God, you have seen everything on earth through that clarity of the Christ vision. And thus, you are ready to transcend everything on earth and enter into the Ascension coil, for you have nothing left, that you want to do or experience on earth.

You do not enter heaven by denying your creativity

It is not by denying your creativity, that you enter heaven? You only postpone your entry into heaven by denying it. It is only by expressing it, that you enter heaven. Yet what is it that is demanded by these earthly structures? Look at the Roman Empire: everyone had to submit to the Emperor. Look at the Catholic Church: everyone has to submit to the Pope and the church. What is it that is demanded here? It is that you submit your individuality, your creativity, your imagination to the structure.

And what is the structure? It represents what you have created, what the ego has created in your own mind. And thus, as the monster of Doctor Frankenstein – the monster that you have created out of being unwilling to look at yourself and your choices – that monster comes back to demand that you submit to it—and that you destroy, that you kill, the very life force, the very creativity, imagination and individuality that could take you away from it. The structure you have created demands that you kill creativity, that you kill the reality of who you are, that you kill the key to the kingdom of heaven.

And yet, at the same time the structure claims, that it can take you to heaven. When, my beloved, will you wake up from this folly? When will you wake up from this illusion and see the reality, that we are telling you over and over again in so many different ways, that it should be possible for each and every one of you to find one way we have said this, that will unlock this vision and understanding for you. Yet the reality is, that if you are not willing to go back and look at yourself, look at that original choice to go into duality, then there is nothing we can do for you, nothing we can say, that will cause you to open your mind. For you can always find a dualistic argument, that seemingly justifies why you do not have to look inside yourself, why you can continue to look outside—for there is this and that evil in the world, that must be corrected, or judged, or criticized by you.

Nay, stop looking outside yourself and look the only place where you will find the key to the kingdom of heaven. Look inside yourself, look at your own structures of the mind. And then go down to the very foundation, go down into the tomb, where the Peter consciousness is buried deep below in the crypt. Find that sarcophagus, and shatter the lid of it—that you may see inside. And what will you see? Nothing but illusion, nothing but illusion! Do you need to fear an illusion? Nay, you do not. Only the illusion makes you think you need to fear the illusion.

Appeal to us for help

Appeal to whichever ascended master is closest to your heart, so that we will take you by the hand, that we will go down those stairs into the catacombs, into the crypt, where that sarcophagus is, where you left your creativity, your individuality, your imagination in God. Shatter the veil, shatter the lid of the sarcophagus. Be willing to look at the original decision you made—to leave it out there in the forest. And then reclaim the reality of who you are, reclaim your individuality. Accept it, accept that you are a worthy co-creator with God. Accept it and merge into it, that you may be who you truly are. That is freedom, and that is the key to manifesting the Golden Age of Saint Germain, rather than another 2,000 years of struggle.

Do you see what I am saying here? The Golden Age will not be manifest by some man-made structure conquering the entire world and forcing them to build something, that looks beautiful outward, but inwardly is full of dead men’s bones. No empire, no church, no structure will bring the Aquarian age. Only co-creators with God, using their full creativity and imagination, will be the open doors for the manifestation of the Golden Age. For only God will build the Golden Age, and it will be done effortlessly or not at all. Thus, what more is there to say with words? And thus, I again – as I did recently – encourage you: spend some time to find the point of stillness, and then you will receive the directions from there, from stillness, from stillness, from stillness—the stillness that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Shiva clears the records of the Roman Empire

TOPICS: Deceit is self-deceit – Wanting to be gods on earth –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Shiva, February 13, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

Shiva I am. And I am exceedingly happy to answer the call of those who are willing to go to a physical location and sound my name, calling me to jump through the veil into the physical realm and clear out these ancient records that need to be cleared out, wherever it may be. Certainly, I am happy to be here, at this moment, here in Rome, to clear out the records of the Roman empire, that have hung as a heavy cloud, not only over this particular place in Rome or the nation of Italy, but the entire continent of Europe and the area around the Mediterranean, now over 2,000 years.

It is about time, my beloved, that someone will come forth in a certain measure of Christhood, that allows me to jump through and clear out anything below that level of Christhood by which the call is given. And thus, those who are willing to be the open door that no man can shut, may indeed call forth the Presence of Shiva, and I shall jump to the fore and jump in ready with my fire to consume those ancient records of the Roman Empire: all of the warfare, all of the bloodshed, all of the abuse. And what more fitting place to do it than here on the Palatine Hill, where the Roman emperors lived and where they plotted their schemes for the conquering of vast territories, or for the destruction of their enemies—or where those who wanted to be emperor plotted to destroy the emperor, overturn him in some way through some scheme.

Deceit is self-deceit

Oh, this deceit, all this deceitfulness, such an antithesis of truth. What folly this is of men—that they think what they can hide from each other is hidden from God. Do they not realize, that there will come a day where all that is hidden shall be revealed, when nothing can indeed be hidden from the God within that is their I AM Presence—that records all that they have ever done in the physical octave. Do they not realize, that the akashic records show everything, everything, my beloved. And thus, nothing can be hidden when you go in front of that judge, of standing in front of your I AM Presence and thereby seeing what could have been – as your highest potential – and what was, what was the potential that you outpictured through your free will.

There is is no hiding in that moment, there is no hiding when you go in front of your own judge. For you go in front of your own I AM Presence, that will mirror back to you every choice you have made while you descended into the realm of duality. Certainly, your I AM Presence does not judge you, but you will judge yourself, for you will see what you are asked to see by your I AM Presence through the filter of the elements of duality that you have not transcended.

And thus, this is how you will judge yourself: based on the consciousness of duality that you have not surrendered. You will think it is reality, you will think it is real, necessary—or even that it is mandated by God that you be judged this way. For if you have not taken responsibility for yourself, you will refuse to believe that you are judging yourself. And therefore, you must project some authority outside of yourself that is doing the judging, whether you conceive of it as God or the devil or something in between. But nevertheless, you will refuse to believe, that you are the one judging yourself. Yet this is reality. No one judges you but you. No one makes choices for you but you. No one can change your consciousness for you.

You are the one who sees everything, who perceives everything, through that state of consciousness. And if you want to see how far into the extremes this can take a human being, then just study the lives of the Roman emperors. And you will see to which degree of insanity people can go, when they are trapped in duality, refuse to see it—cannot even conceive that there could be another way to look at reality than the one through which they see it.

Wanting to be gods on earth

As Mother Mary just said, what is the entire problem of the Catholic Church? It is, indeed, that they have created a mindset, a perception, through which one is supposed to look at life. It is completely based on the consciousness of anti-christ, yet they believe it is completely based on the consciousness of Christ, even that the Pope himself represents Christ. As indeed, many Romans believed, that the emperor represented some higher authority, be it this or that God. But they literally wanted to be gods on earth – the emperors – and that is, of course, exactly the desire of the original fallen angels, who wanted to be seen as gods on earth, who wanted to be seen by men as having the authority on earth that only God has.

But God does not exercise that authority as human beings conceive of authority, for God is not the ultimate tyrant—even though many people make him out to be so. This is not the case. I, indeed, Shiva, I know Brahman. And I know, that Brahman is the formless God, and therefore is no tyrant. Brahman has given you free will. What can be tyrannical about it—you are the one making the choices. If there is a tyrant in your life, you are that tyrant. If there is a judge in your life, you are that judge. If there is a murderer in your life, you are that murderer—by having murdered your own creativity and imagination, allowing your imagination to be entombed in one of these structures built by men, the structures that must come tumbling down for the Age of Aquarius to become the age of the Holy Spirit.

And thus, I, Shiva, have indeed used these words to flow through into the physical octave and manifest my Presence everywhere in this Roman forum, these Roman ruins, clearing it out now with the immensity of my fire—that is such that no human being can even fathom it. Not even the messenger who is speaking these words can fathom the fire of Shiva, for if anyone were to experience the fullness of that fire, you would instantly be burned away and not be able to maintain even a physical body as a focus in the physical octave. For my fire will accelerate anything into the purity of God. There will be no impurities where my fire is, and thus – instantly – my fire can can clear this entire area of these records, going back more than 2,000 years.

Certainly, my beloved, the consciousness of the people can start re-creating certain records, but I tell you, that this is indeed a dispensation for the earth. For the Roman Empire is not just the Roman Empire that you know from history; it represents far more than this Roman Empire. And what exactly it represents, I will leave to my beloved Saint Germain, who will now continue this dictation, as we seamlessly merge, one into the other. And thus, I, Shiva, am withdrawing my Presence from this place and giving room to Saint Germain.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

The suppression of women must come to an end – in the Church and in the home

TOPICS: The plan to separate male and female – Male and female relationships without relative value judgments – The choice to put women down  – My relationship with Saint Joseph – The need for a higher vision of sexuality – It is a greater challenge to be in a relationship – The judgment of the Divine Mother upon celibacy –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, February 13, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given with the messenger standing on the square in front of Saint Peter’s Basilica.

My beloved hearts, they come here by the thousands. They come here, many of them, with pure hearts, with pure devotion to Jesus my son and to myself. Yet I, Mary, must say, in the interest of truth in the interest of healing: “You do not honor me, if you come here and take in the mindset, that is the antithesis of the mindset of Christ, of the Christ mind, that sees the oneness of all life, the oneness between the Creator and its creation.”

And what is the Creator’s creation? Did not Jesus say in the Book of Revelation, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending?” And thus, does this not signify, that the one Creator divided itself into the two polarities of expanding and contracting, of masculine and feminine? It must be understood, in the interest of truth, that the original perversion of the fallen angels – the original plan of the fallen angels to create a downward spiral on earth – was precisely to pervert the original act of creation in the minds of those who are open to the lie of separation and duality.

The plan to separate male and female

When the Creator divided itself into two polarities, those polarities were not opposites. They do not cancel out each other, they complement each other, they form a new whole out of which new life is created. This is the reality. This is the reality, that must be known by all who claim to honor Jesus and myself. For you cannot honor me and the office I hold, the office of the Divine Mother for earth, without honoring the union of male and female. Not in what is normally seen as the sexual union – that has the purpose of physical procreation or the satisfaction of base sensual desires – but as a higher form of union, where male and female, man and woman, come together and transcend the consciousness, that they are opposites, that they are in opposition to each other, that one must be put down and the other be the head of the household.

This is the consciousness of the division of the original polarities of God, created by the fallen angels and the fallen consciousness. For they knew – they knew – that because it is inevitable, that men and women on earth are different sexes, then if they could insert a wedge of untruth that divided the sexes – that created suspicion, animosity and opposition between them – well then, there would be very little possibility of the earth rising into such a high state of consciousness, that they themselves would no longer be able to embody here.

Their plan, their entire purpose, is indeed to set men and women apart, so that they cannot come together in that union, that transcends sexuality and procreation, that transcends traditional roles, where the man is the head of the household and the woman is the subordinate, but they find a higher union, where they come together in complete equality. For they have transcended value judgments, the relative scale, where there are two extremes, that are in opposition to each other, neither have they come together in any point near the center of that scale, forming a compromise between them that is not true balance.

Male and female relationships without relative value judgments

The reality, that we have attempted to teach you is, that everything on the dualistic scale is outside the oneness of the mind of Christ. And thus, it is not a matter of raising up one side of the scale or lowering the other. It is a matter of transcending the scale, whereby you form such an upward magnetic pull, that you pull the consciousness of all mankind up.

You cannot raise up one part of life by seeking to put down another and at the same time be in the mind of Christ. You cannot desire to be right among men by making other people wrong, or by judging them according to some standard, that you have created or accepted and at the same time be in the oneness of the mind of Christ—that seeks only to raise up all life. “Judge not, that ye be not judged” means, truly, “Transcend the dualistic scale, so that you will not judge yourself through that dualistic consciousness as you pass from the screen of life.”

Indeed, when you look at this enormous basilica – supposedly built to honor Christ – you see, that it is in its entirety an expression of the duality consciousness, the desire to raise up one part of life and portray it as being superior to all others. This started a very long time ago, after the original fall in the Garden of Eden, where there were those – even in the Garden – who would not follow Maitreya into transcending that state of consciousness, transcending the dualistic scale. For they even desired to be better than others in the mystery school, to be more advanced students, to be given special initiations and special privileges, even to be set up as leaders for the new students, who had not yet reached a certain level—or so they thought, those who love to judge according to a standard, that they had created or accepted from the fallen angels themselves.

The choice to put women down

This tendency to divide, based on a man-made or a relative standard, can be traced throughout cultures and religions on this earth. As you see it in the Garden of Eden, where it indeed was the forbidden fruit, the forbidden fruit because once you partake of that duality consciousness – and are trapped inside of the mind state created by the dualistic perception – you cannot see beyond the perception. You cannot see anything wrong with the perception, you can see no need to transcend it, for everything looks so perfectly logical and rational, according to the dualistic filter through which you see everything.

You are blinded, but you do not know you are blinded—you think you see supreme truth. And thus, you see it in the Bible in Cain and Abel, you see it in the tribes of Israel, you see it in the Egyptians, and the Jews, and you see it even among Jesus’ own disciples, where they had to compete as to who would be the most important among them after Jesus took his leave. And thus, in going into that entire argument, they demonstrated, that they had not understood, they had not locked in to, the consciousness of Christ, that Jesus had demonstrated to them on so many occasions—and that he demonstrated later to them by allowing himself to be crucified by that consciousness of dualistic judgment.

Do you see how the fallen angels made a choice? They made the choice, that because women are physically not the stronger of the two sexes, therefore not the ones who are likely to go out and wage war, they would put women down as the weaker sex. And not only the weaker sex, but they would put upon them this burden, that they were the ones who ate the forbidden fruit, that Eve was the one who sinned, and therefore Eve is responsible for the fall of all of mankind.

This is such a subtle perversion, that has so many ramifications, such a subtle state of consciousness, that it permeates the very relationship between the two sexes from ancient days and all the way forward. Yet as Jesus himself said inside the basilica, I now express it outside the Basilica. This consciousness of the animosity, or the rivalry, or the guilt and the blame between men and women, this must be transcended in the Aquarian age—if the Aquarian age is to become the Golden Age of Saint Germain.

My relationship with Saint Joseph

Is it a coincidence, that Saint Germain was the being who was embodied as Joseph and that Joseph and I were the parents of the living Christ in Jesus? Indeed, it is not, for it was through that experience, that the foundation was set, whereby Saint Germain was able to transcend these traditional divisions—that are not just the division between man and woman but the division between the male and female aspect of every human being, every soul, every lifestream. By experiencing being together with me, Saint Germain was raised up and set on a course, that took him to his ascension—and therefore, he is now the hierarch of Aquarius. At the time, 2,000 years ago, I was indeed the one who was on the brink of making my ascension. And thus, Saint Germain was the one who was further from it, and was therefore lifted up and brought into balance through our physical and spiritual relationship.

My beloved, I have spoken before of the fact, that Jesus was not conceived through the standard Catholic definition of the immaculate conception, but there is a deeper understanding, namely that Saint Germain, Saint Joseph, and I did indeed come together in a physical union. And therefore, the conception was through physical means, but we were led in that togetherness by the Holy Spirit. But the deeper understanding of it is, that when we came together in physical union, we transcended the entire consciousness of duality. And this is indeed why, from a spiritual perspective, you can say that Jesus was immaculately conceived. For he was not conceived in the traditional way, where man and woman come together, both being trapped in the duality consciousness. And therefore, their union is at a physical level, and it cannot transcend to that higher level, where in reality they are not having sex in the traditional sense, as it is understood by most people. But they come together in a union that is so pure, that is at such a higher level, that there is no comparison to what most people experience in their relationships.

I am not saying this to give rise to another value judgment, for those who can manifest this higher union are those who can transcend all value judgments. And those who cannot or will not transcend, will continue to have normal relationships. But the reality is, that in this day of the Aquarian age, the dawning of the Aquarian age, it is needed that a great number of men and women can come together in a relationship, that is not based on the traditional desires – the traditional “lusts of the flesh” or whatever you may wish to call them – but that transcends these human desires. And therefore, they come together in a purity, a pure union, that has no comparison to the normal state of union between men and women, that is so common in today’s society—and that, indeed, is outpictured in most of the perversions you see, whether it be pornography or perverted forms of sexuality.

The need for a higher vision of sexuality

Certainly, it is understandable, that spiritual people throughout the ages have looked at some of the perversions, or the base aspects of human sexuality, and have concluded, that this cannot be congruent with the spiritual path or a spiritual lifestyle. But this does not mean, that you have to jump into the opposite extreme and say that the only alternative to base sexuality is no sexuality at all. For as Jesus himself said, how can there be balance, how can there be a restoration of balance, when you jump from the one extreme to the other?

And thus, I too echo what Jesus has already said. Celibacy is not a mandate from God. It was not an inspiration from God or the Holy Spirit that caused the Catholic Church to institute celibacy. It was indeed because the Catholic Church from its inception was based on the fallen consciousness, the consciousness of Peter, the desire to control, the desire to raise up a structure on earth, that is of such magnitude, that lives up to such a standard on earth, that you can create the illusion – and people will believe the illusion – that this structure will give you access to heaven.

For how could God turn you down, how could God turn down something that is so honored among men? Yet I tell you—what did Jesus say to the devil when he was tempted? “What shall it profit a man, that he gains the whole world yet loses his own soul.” Or what shall it profit a church, if they gain the whole world and the membership of the whole world yet loses the original soul of Christ. And thus, they have nothing but an empty shell—nothing but an empty shell, my beloved.

It is a greater challenge to be in a relationship

Certainly, you may look at this monument and admire certain artistic qualities; you may admire its scale. Yet I tell you, it is in the hearts of men that we of the ascended masters find beauty—in the hearts of men and of women, especially when they come together and transcend these age-old patterns of division between man and woman, between husband and wife. This is indeed what we look for in the Aquarian age. It is necessary, that the spiritual people on this earth fully and finally transcend the consciousness behind celibacy in the churches, celibacy in spiritual movements, and even transcend the very consciousness that wants to shut down, shut off, the life force, the flow of the life force through both men and women. First of all by blaming women for the fall, but also by making men believe that they must – in order to be pure – stay away from women, certainly a physical relationship.

The challenge truly is, not to stay away from a physical relationship—that is the easy solution. The challenge is to enter a physical relationship, as Joseph and I did, and then transcend the physical aspects of the physical relationship, spiritualizing every aspect of it. This is a far greater challenge than remaining in celibacy. Basically, anyone who has a strong willpower can be celibate. But what is the point of having willpower, if it is not balanced by love and wisdom, so that there is not the balance of the threefold flame? You see many people in spiritual movements, even in an organization such as the Catholic Church, who have built up this willpower over many lifetimes, to where the blue plume of the threefold flame is greatly expanded and they seemingly have everything under control—or so they feel.

Yet the reality is, that they are lacking in love or lacking in wisdom or lacking in both. However, many of those who have great wisdom have also spent many lifetimes studying spiritual teachings, and so have acquired at least an outer wisdom. And they use that wisdom to argue their case in a very convincing intellectual manner. Yet again, they have no love, they have no charity. For if I speak with the voice of men and of angels and have no charity, I am nothing.

And thus, you see—let the lie be challenged, let the lie be challenged, that celibacy is the only way to spiritual growth or the fastest way to spiritual growth. The fastest way to spiritual growth is to balance the masculine and feminine polarities of your being. And the fastest way to do that is to enter into a relationship with a person of the opposite sex, whereby you are forced, so to speak, to confront these issues in yourself and in your relationship.

Yet of course, I am not thereby saying, that every spiritual person should throw themselves headlong into relationship after relationship, but that you should first work on yourself by seeking to attain the greatest balance and non-attachment in yourself. So that you can magnetize to you a partner with whom you do not have great karma, but with whom you have a great potential – or what you might call positive karma – of outpicturing that balance. Or even, if it is necessary, then have the attunement to go into a karmic relationship or more in order to get them over quickly, so that you may move on to the not so karmic relationships that can take you to that balance.

The judgment of the Divine Mother upon celibacy

My beloved, there is always a delicate discernment in all relationships. And once again, I point not to either of the two extremes, nor do I point to a compromise in between. But I call for you to transcend the dualistic scale and go beyond it, that you may see the greater reality, the greater reality of the truth of Christ, that is beyond the dualistic extremes or the compromise between them—and therefore can give you healing. For can there be healing without truth? Nay, for how can the imbalances created out of the dualistic consciousness be healed through the dualistic consciousness?

They cannot—they can be healed only when there is first that commitment to reaching for the truth, the one undivided, indivisible truth of Christ, that transcends the dualistic extremes. Thus, I Mary, raise my right hand – as I face this basilica of Saint Peter’s – and I pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon celibacy in the Catholic church and the consciousness behind it. I pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon the putting down of women in the Catholic Church and the consciousness behind it. I pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon the refusal to allow women to hold positions in the church and the consciousness behind it.

I demand an opening of this mindset, I demand that it will be shattered. For I am the representative of the Divine Mother for earth, and thus I say: “This too shall come to an end, at the end of the Piscean age. There shall be a new awareness, a new demand, that the Catholic Church must either change or die, that women should be allowed to hold any position in the church – including that of Pope – and that the entire consciousness of male superiority and female inferiority be cleared from this Vatican and the entire sphere of the Catholic Church throughout the world.

[Church bell rings] And so, with the sounding of the bell, I sound a bell in the spiritual realm, the bell that calls men and women to lift their gaze beyond the earthly relationships, to tune in to that ancient tone, that can give them balance between Alpha and Omega, that ancient chime that is the cosmic hum. For it was the original sound, the soundless sound before the two polarities could even be perverted. But it sounds the perfect balance, the balancing tone between Alpha and Omega.

And thus, I say, “Let this release of light be sealed!” For as our two messengers have walked these Vatican gardens now for several hours, we have released, through them and their chakras, the absolute God Victory of the Light of Purity. The Light of Purity that will accelerate all who are willing into the purity of the Divine Mother, and therefore will judge – by their own choices – those who are not willing to be accelerated into purity.

Accelerate into purity. Accelerate into purity. Accelerate into purity. Accelerate into purity. And thus, I am the Divine Mother. I am the accelerating into purity, I am the process of acceleration into purity. That I am, as above so below. For I am all that is below, and I am one with all that is above—in Purity.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

I, Jesus, withdraw my light from Christianity

TOPICS: The pattern of denying Christ – The fallen consciousness in the Catholic Church –  The Spirit cannot be captured by any organization – There is no room for Christ in the church – The church is based on idolatry – The judgment of the beast of mainstream Christianity – Expose the hypocrisy of Christianity – Jesus did not give the keys to the kingdom to Peter – There is no holy place on earth – Jesus’ challenge to humanity – The desire to know before you see – Perpetual surrender – The structures in your mind –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, February 11, 2010 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Saint Peter’s basilica.

Get thee behind me, Satan. For thou art an offense to me. Thou savourest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men. These are the words I spoke to Peter on that fateful day, when he set the pattern, that has become the pattern of the Catholic Church—and through the Catholic Church for all of Christianity.

The pattern of denying Christ

The pattern was that of using your built-in ability to recognize Christ – that there is something unusual about Christ or those who have the light of the Spirit – but you are not willing to let them take you out of your mental box. You want them – you want the Living Christ – to come into your mental box and conform to it, therefore confirming that box and all of the beliefs within it, all of the mental images, the graven images, the idols, that you have built in your desire to avoid taking responsibility for yourself and changing your life to follow Christ.

For you are not willing to let the old identity die and be reborn. You are not willing to give up that old identity in order to follow Christ into the unknown, where for a time – for a split second – it will seem as if you have no identity—for you have allowed it to die. And indeed, you have, for you must let the old die before the new can be reborn of the Spirit. That is the law, that is the eternal law that everyone who has ever ascended has faced. You must be willing to let go of the old, not knowing if there will be any self-awareness behind that point of letting go. Not knowing what it will be like, not knowing whether you will go to heaven or hell—or whatever you envision might come after the surrender of that mortal self that you have come to deify, or idolize, and see as the graven image that you have set before God.

This is the initiation that Peter failed, and he failed it to the end of his days, and he has failed it to this day. That is why the lifestream of Peter has not ascended. Yet, truth be told, Peter is not the only one of my personal disciples that have not ascended. For the reality of it is, that two-thirds of them were among the original fallen angels that fell in the first sphere and have kept falling, until they ended up in this sphere, here on planet earth. They were assembled here over a long period of time, they were put together in embodiment after embodiment, and I descended to give them that final opportunity to confess Christ or to deny Christ. And they have all denied it, with the exception of one, who is now in the process of ascending. Which one it is, is immaterial. But I give you this realization – that it is possible for even the original fallen angels to rise above that fallen sense of identity – if they are willing to let it die. And if they are not willing, well, then they will continue the downward spiral, until they end up at the second death, where their opportunity runs out.

The fallen consciousness in the Catholic Church

This, my beloved, is precisely the consciousness that is permeating the Catholic Church. For the fallen beings who form the false hierarchy on this earth, for this earth, they were quick – when they saw that Christianity could not be eradicated and would not die out on its own – they were quick to follow their own old axiom, “If you can’t beat’em; join’em.”

They joined the Christian religion at an early age, and they attempted to influence it and pervert it by inserting what I have called toxic ideas. Toxic ideas that took Christianity – in subtle and seemingly unrelated ways – into a downward spiral, that has created what you see before you, this Cathedral of Saint Peter, this Basilica of Saint Peter, this monument to the death consciousness, starting with Peter and being traceable all the way down. For this is the truth behind the apostolic succession, of which the Catholics are so proud.

The truth is, that what they have maintained from Peter is exactly the Peter consciousness, the death consciousness, that they have maintained in an unbroken line. And why is it an unbroken line? Because that which is of the death consciousness can be maintained in an unbroken line in the physical, whereas that which is of the Spirit cannot be maintained in an unbroken line—for the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth. It cannot be confined to any system, any mental box, any particular structure, such as a church or an organization. There cannot be an unbroken line of the Spirit, for some will have the Spirit only for a time. Others will have it for a lifetime, but then, when they are gone, where will the Spirit land next, who will be open to the flow of the Spirit?

The Spirit cannot be captured by any organization

This is indeed the question, and that is why you will see the impossibility of having an organization, that has the unbroken flow of the Spirit. It simply cannot be done, for when you start an organization and when that organization reaches a certain size and complexity, it is inevitable, that the people who created that structure, that complexity, will have endowed it with enough of their consciousness, that they have created a living entity, a living beast. And that beast will seek to maintain itself, to survive. And therefore, it will use the outer organization that created it in order to sustain itself.

And if the people in the organization are not willing to let their mortal identity die, even letting the organization seemingly die – that it can be reborn again continually – well, then they will give in to that beast, and they will give it the continuity that it seeks. For it has no reality in Spirit, and therefore it must seek immortality in the physical octave by getting people to worship it, to worship the beast rather than to worship the living Christ—who does not need to be worshiped, but needs you to become one with me.

I have no need for worship. I have a need for those who will be one with me in the continual regeneration, the continual self-transcendence. Yet those who will not transcend, who will not let the old die, they will want continuity in the physical octave in the form of a structure, an organization, a church. And this is precisely what you see in this mausoleum of the dead popes, who have no Spirit whatsoever, for they have no connection to the reality of who I am or why I came to this earth. They have perverted everything that I stood for, everything I stand for today. There is absolutely nothing in here that vibrates with the reality of who I am.

There is no room for Christ in the church

This messenger, walking around here, realized, that there was hardly even a depiction of me, but even the depictions of me found here are not representative of me. And thus, as he was walking, he finally noticed a sun beam shining through a window, and he realized, that this was the only true spiritual light in here—coming from outside this structure, that has no life in it, that has no Spirit in it—for it has no room for me.

There is no room for me in the structure, in the organization—there is no room for me. Even though many people who come here have a great devotion to me in their hearts, the devotion they have is so colored by the graven images produced by this Catholic Church – and other mainstream Christian churches – that they truly do not have room for the Living Christ. They only have room for the dead Christ, that lives up to their image. And if I did not live up to their image, well, they would shun me instantly. They would withdraw from me, they would even call me of the devil, as they did when I walked this earth and the scribes and the Pharisees said, that I was a false prophet or of the devil. So they would say the same thing in here, if I allowed this messenger to stand up and create a spectacle. They would instantly reject the Living Spirit flowing through anyone, for they will not recognize, that anyone can have the Living Spirit, for they think the Spirit has been encaged, encaged in this structure, so that it rests only on this one person, the Pope.

But look at him and the sermon and the service he gave this morning. Was there any Living Spirit in that man? I tell you “nay,” there was not a spark of it, there was not a spark of life, my beloved. There was no willingness to flow with the River of Life, with the joy of life. There was only a whitened sepulcher, which looks beautiful on the outward with all the pomp and pageantry that you find in the structure, but it has no reality within it—it is filled with dead men’s bones. The dead men’s bones that are stored here as the dead bones of the past popes.

The church is based on idolatry

My beloved, do you seriously believe, that the preacher who roamed the hills of Galilee – who withdrew into the hills of Galilee in order to get away from the mental boxes of the Jewish religion – do you seriously believe, that I would have wanted them to create a mental box out of the religion I came to start, and create a structure such as this, that has absolutely no reality to it? There is nothing in here that takes your thoughts, your heart, towards God. It takes you towards a man-made image, a graven image, an idol.

And that is precisely the entire idea and consciousness behind this structure—to create something that occupies your attention here on earth, gives you a ritual, gives you a structure, that takes your attention away from what: the one thing where the Kingdom of God can be found, the kingdom of God within you, the opening within your own heart, where you are not allowed to go. For you are supposed to follow the outer rules of the structure, that is set up here by this organization, that claims to be the only true church that represents me on earth. But it represents nothing more than the unwillingness of human beings to surrender their mortal lives into the reality of Christ. They are seeking to save their lives; they are not willing to give up their lives for my sake. And thus, as I have said before, those who deny me before men, those must I deny before the father.

Not that I deny them or that I want to deny them, but that obviously those who have not internalized the Christ light – who have not surrendered the ego and the human consciousness – well, obviously they cannot enter the doorway to the ascension. For they cannot leave behind them their graven images, their mortal sense of self, that they think can be somehow perfected, or was somehow perfected by the sacrifice of my own physical body on the cross 2,000 years ago. How this makes any sense to anyone is a mystery, that even I ponder, even though I know exactly the ability of the human mind, the duality consciousness, to seemingly make sense out of the nonsensical.

Nevertheless, one must wonder when sufficient numbers will wake up and demand a change, will simply refuse to believe these old doctrines and dogmas—and will finally say: Let us go back and look at where they came from, let us look at the people who managed to insert these toxic ideas into the Christian church. And then, let us use our Christ discernment and out hearts to determine, what is in accordance with the vision of Christ and what is not. And then let us decide to root out that which is found to be wanting, that which is not in accordance with the reality of my mission and vision.

The judgment of the beast of mainstream Christianity

Thus, I say to you – I, Jesus, the living Christ – raise the right hand of this messenger to use the scepter of Surya to bring forth the absolute and final judgment of this beast of orthodox Christianity and the Catholic Church. The beast that began even before Peter, for he had worshiped it in many embodiments before he met me in the flesh. And he is still worshiping it today, refusing to let it go. My beloved, this beast has come to an end this day.

Certainly, it will be re-created almost instantly by those who cannot, who will not, let it go. But yet the momentum that has been gathered over these 2,000 years, that momentum is dead—now at this very instant; it is gone. And thus, people have a new start, a new white page on which they must now write. And everyone who is here, every one of the billion plus people who call themselves Catholics – and the many millions more who claim to be following another mainstream religion – well, they will sense it this instant at inner levels, even though most of them will be unwilling to recognize it consciously. They will sense that a shift has occurred, that a cycle has come to an end. For this is the year 2010, that marks the end of the Piscean age and the beginning of the Aquarian age.

And thus, I tell you I, Jesus, am withdrawing my light, the light that has allowed so many Christians over these 2,000 years to be able to call themselves Christians, while worshiping the idols of anti-christ. That veil, that dispensation, has been withdrawn. I allowed this because I wanted to give people as much time as possible to build the inner discernment, from within their hearts, that would allow them to recognize the reality of Christ within themselves. Yet, I can no longer maintain this dispensation, and thus it must be withdrawn, so that people must stand on their own, their own momentum without having any of my light, any of the grace that has supported them. And thus, they will have to deal with their own karma, with their own thoughts, their own idols, their own dualistic images, that they are constantly superimposing upon the Ma-ter light, and thereby superimposing upon themselves, their outer minds, their physical bodies.

Expose the hypocrisy of Christianity

They will have to deal with it from this day forward, for I will no longer carry the “sins” of the world, carry the graven images of the world and still allow them to maintain an existence. I, Jesus, have withdrawn my light and sponsorship from Christianity. There will be no opportunity for them to hide under the guise of being Christians, while not living up to the commandments that I gave 2,000 years ago. This hypocrisy will not be allowed to stand.

Thus, I have withdrawn the light from it now. And I challenge all of those who wish to be part of the Aquarian age to rise up and expose it publicly. Expose it through your speech, through your calls, through your living examples. Expose the hypocrisy and fallacy of orthodox Christianity, expose it for the empty shell that it is. Not one person is meant to do this, for I do not want one person to stand out as the one. This is the Age of Aquarius, this is the age of the Holy Spirit, this is the age of community, where many must come forward and must be willing then to play a part in this, no matter how they are looked upon by other people.

Demonstrate that there is a way to go beyond duality, demonstrate that there is a way to go beyond the dualistic approach to spirituality and religion. Not in the sense that you need to make a spectacle of yourselves, but that you need to be willing to demonstrate, that there is a better way. There is a way to approach God, to approach Christ, to approach spirituality, that is not serious, that is not burdened by this hypocritical attitude, that makes you wear this long face when you think you are in a religious setting. Approach spirituality through the flame that I came to bring to this earth, the flame of Living Joy, the flame of Living Joy that I AM.

Look at this place, look at this place—is there any joy here? No, for it is based on the very consciousness that you are a sinner, that you should feel guilty and that religion is an obligation and not a joy. Take this consciousness away and what would be left? Out of the over one billion Catholics in this world, if they did not have the fear of hell or purgatory, if they did not have the sense of sin, the sense of guilt, what would drive them to go to their churches? What would drive them, I say? Nothing, for they would then realize, that without the burden of sin and guilt and fear, they would have no need for the outer church, but could follow my command to go into their closet, to go into their heart, to pray. And therefore, they could find me, the Living Christ, in their hearts.

Jesus did not give the keys to the kingdom to Peter

For indeed, my beloved, the kingdom of God is not in the Catholic Churches or in any other churches. The kingdom of God is within, which is precisely why it is such a fallacy, that I gave the keys to the kingdom of God to Saint Peter. No, I did not give the keys to Peter; I gave the keys to the consciousness which makes it possible, that all people have the potential to recognize the living Christ and to recognize that there is a reality beyond your mental box.

This is the key to the kingdom, this is the key of knowledge, that opens the doorway to the kingdom within your heart—when you use it. But when you do not use it – as Peter refused to use it by denying me three times and many more times – well, then you will not find that kingdom within. And then you become susceptible to the lie, that you will never find it by yourself, but that you need an outer church, an outer organization, a vicar of Christ or even the sacrifice of Christ in order to be saved.

What folly, what fallacy, what hypocrisy. Let this lie come to an end this day. Let it be exposed for what it is, let the beast behind it come to an end, as, again, I raise the scepter and touch the third eye of these beasts of Christianity. And let them then be taken. But also let them be exposed – the lies be exposed – so that people can see it and find their new freedom and not re-create it. So that they will not stay in it for the rest of their lives, but will awaken and use whatever time they have left in the physical octave as a supreme opportunity to overcome – to overcome this death consciousness, this Peter consciousness, this consciousness of anti-christ – and go within and find the truth, the Living Truth in their hearts.

It is not found in structures; it is not found in books or buildings. It is not found anywhere outside of yourself. And if you focus on something outside of yourself – so that it takes your awareness, your attention away from that which is within, from the point of stillness within – well, then that outer thing has indeed become an idol, a graven image that stands between you and God, you and the Living God—who is constantly transcending itself and therefore cannot be confined to any structure, any form, for it is beyond form.

There is no holy place on earth

Look at the forms here, look at how they are carefully crafted. You may call it art, you may admire it. I do not admire it, regardless of the craftsmanship that has gone into it, regardless of the good intentions that have gone into it for some of the artists. It is not art, my beloved; it is the abomination of desolation, standing in the holy place where it ought not. Except for the fact that this is not a holy place, for there is no one holy place, neither here in Rome nor in Jerusalem, nor anywhere else. There is no holy place on earth, for the holy place is within you. And if you do not find it there, you have made any external place that takes your attention away from within, you have made it a sacrilege, you have made it an idol. And thus, it must indeed die before you can be free.

And if you will not let it die on its own, then you must die with it, and you must go down with it. For you become so completely entrapped by that consciousness – by your unwillingness to think, your unwillingness to take responsibility for your own being, your spiritual path, your own salvation – for indeed, that is the essence of the message I preached 2,000 years ago: the kingdom of God is within you.

What does it mean? It means that you alone are responsible for finding the kingdom of God within YOU. Nobody can find it for you, nobody can take you to that kingdom, unless you find it within yourself. And therefore, you are responsible for your own salvation, for you are responsible for the use of your free will, and how you have used that free will and the force of your attention, your co-creative powers, to create a sense of identity as a mortal human being, who is either a sinner or in other ways prevented from entering the kingdom of God. You think you must go through a process before you can enter that kingdom, instead of accepting what I said 2,000 years ago: the kingdom of God is at hand—if you are willing to go within and find it there.

You can find it at any time; there is no process other than the process you need to go through in order to change the reality that you believe—the reality that is a lie, but you believe it is a reality, thinking there is something that separates you from the kingdom of God. Something you have done in the past, some condition created by God, where you were born into sin or whatever it may be. You have elevated some condition in this world to have power over your Spirit, your conscious self, and your oneness with your spiritual self, your I AM Presence. That is the graven image that you have set before the God in you, and only YOU have created it and only YOU can uncreate it. Only you can go beyond it, only you can determine to let it die by not feeding the light into it over your attention.

Jesus’ challenge to humanity

Thus, this is the challenge I hurled at humanity 2,000 years ago. Oh, so few have been willing to take up that challenge. Yet at least in this age many more are prepared to take up the challenge—if they are willing. And thus, many will need only a word, many will need only a simple explanation—not in any high-flung language, not clothed in any kind of authority, other than the simple authority of the truth, that certainly unlocks in them an inner memory of what they already know in their hearts. And suddenly, their outer minds are quickened, and they now reconnect to that inner knowing. And they realize, that this is indeed the truth: “I am here to demonstrate that I am one of those who is willing to take full and final responsibility for myself, to raise myself above the duality consciousness, to expose it in myself by being honest and willing to look at myself, and to expose it wherever I find it in the external world, even in the religion of my culture and my family and my society. I am willing to speak out and say, ‘This simply makes no sense anymore. I refuse to believe it. I refuse to let it guide my life, to let it consume my life. I refuse it, and therefore I am willing to speak out. I am willing to speak out the reality that there is MORE.’”

Whatever you think of me, I am more. Whatever you think of me – no matter whether you think you have been in the ascended masters’ teachings for decades, whether you have studied this or that dictation, whether you think you know the reality of who I am, even if you have read everything that is on the AskrealJesus website or everything that is in the books – I am MORE. I am more than anything that could ever be put into words, into any outer teaching. I am more, and you will only know that more, when you decide to look for it in your heart. For it is only there, that you will find the Living Christ. You will not find me anywhere else, neither in this church of Saint Peter, nor on the AskrealJesus website, nor in any other location that you can pinpoint on this earth.

You will find me only when you go within your heart, not to find a location, but to find the point of stillness, the singularity that is the opening to the kingdom of God. For it is the opening that goes beyond space and time, that goes beyond form, and that is where you will find me. For even though I can take on form, as I did 2,000 years ago in a physical body, even though I can speak through a form, such as this messenger or my website, I am always more than any form I take on—just as you are always more than any form you have taken on. And this is the realization you need to come to for yourself, before you can find it in me, before you can reconnect to the formless self that you are.

The desire to know before you see

You all think that you have a divine plan, you all think that you have a divine individuality in your I AM Presence, but you all fail to realize, that the divine individuality is beyond form. It does not have a form, that you can pinpoint with your outer mind. You cannot write it down, you cannot see it in a vision. You can only let it unfold itself; you will not know what it is, my beloved, before it is manifesting itself through you. You will know it as you see it unfold; you will not know it ahead of time.

Do you see, that this is precisely the Peter consciousness, the idea that there is a gap between your action and your inner knowing, so that you are supposed to know within what you will do. And then you have a space, where you can decide whether you are willing to do it or not. This is the fallen consciousness, this is the duality consciousness, that wants to judge everything based on an earthly, man-made standard, even a standard of perfection—as so many have attempted to define a standard of perfection. You want to be able to judge your impulses from your I AM Presence before you allow them to manifest as actions or words. And in wanting to judge, you are not willing to let yourself die into the flow of the Spirit, where you do not know where the Holy Spirit will flow through you. But if you want to judge, you are not willing to let that Spirit blow where it listeth. You want to know ahead of time whether it will flow in an appropriate way. And therefore, you stop its flow by that very desire to know before you see.

My beloved, I have no desire for you to study even my living teachings on the AskrealJesus website, so that you become the most knowledgeable spiritual people on earth. I have no desire for you to know everything but fail to act on anything. I desire you to become as the little child, who is willing to express whatever comes through him from the Spirit. But who has, of course, gone through the learning process, the process of separating yourself from the outer identity, so that you are not expressing from the ego and the fears of the human. But you are fearless before God and fearless before men in allowing the Spirit to express itself through you. This is the Holy Spirit, this is the flow, this is the church that I came to start, and this is the church against which the gates of hell shall not prevail.

Because the gates of hell is precisely the desire to make form permanent and to enclose Spirit in form. And it cannot be done, and that is why the gates of hell will indeed prevail against any church that seeks to enclose Spirit in form, as this Catholic Church has done now for so long, that everyone thinks that this is the only way to be Christian. But it is not being truly Christian, for it is not being like Christ, who expressed whatever came to me.

Do you really think, that I knew everything I was going to do? My beloved, there were many times, where I had no idea what God would do through me, I simply allowed it to happen. And I was as surprised when it happened as those who were looking on. There was no sense of pre-destination, of pre-definition, of premonition. Certainly, I had certain inklings and visions, but I did not allow them to trap my mind into wanting to make them happen, or fearing that they would happen. I surrendered and allowed it.

Perpetual surrender

I had my moments of travail, as in the Garden of Gethsemane before my arrest. Certainly, I even had my moment on the cross, where I had to confront that last ghost and let it go, let it die, give it up to God. And this is a process, that will be ongoing for you. I am not envisioning, that any of you can come to a point, where you no longer have things to surrender. But what I desire to see in you is, that you go into that state of consciousness, that is perpetual surrender, ongoing surrender, where you do not seek to control the flow of the Spirit that cannot be controlled, but you allow it to happen.

You allow it to happen any time, in any way—as this messenger allowed this dictation to come forth, even in the midst of this busy cathedral with thousands of people buzzing around him constantly. My beloved, allow the Spirit to flow, allow yourself the joy of being surprised at what the Spirit can do through you—things you had not even been able to imagine before, because your intellect and your outer mind could not imagine them, for they did not fit in its mental box.

Surrender yourself into that flow, allow yourself to be surprised. Surprise the world, my beloved. We in the ascended realm have an infinite number of surprises, that we would like to spring on this planet, in order to shake people out of their mental boxes. But we need willing minds and hearts, we need those who are willing to let themselves be surprised, instead of being so proper and planned and having everything defined ahead of time, having everything evaluated based on some human standard, that you have set up, for what will not embarrass you or what is proper in this or that context.

The Holy Spirit will not embarrass you, for the Holy Spirit will not make a spectacle of itself—it is the ego that does that. But the Holy Spirit will surprise you and others by how it will touch people’s hearts in a sincere manner, in a transformative manner. Do you see the difference? If not, then consider surrendering into Spirit and allowing the Spirit to show you the difference. And you will be surprised, you will be overjoyed, you will be elated at what the Spirit will bring forth through you, my beloved.

You do not need to stand up and shout in any church – as I am not having this messenger shout in this church – for what is the point? But you need to be alert, that when there are people who are receptive to a different message, then you allow those words to come forth, that will touch their hearts. Not necessarily give them an ultimate awakening, but touch their hearts, so that they can take the next step, so that they can begin the process that eventually will allow them to unfold, to transcend their mental box, to come up higher.

The structures in your mind

My beloved, it is only the ego that envisions some ultimate gift of the Spirit, some ultimate event that will awaken everyone. Look at the fundamentalist Christians, who expect my second coming any moment. I will appear in the sky as some unmistakable manifestation, that no one can deny. And therefore, they can jump up and say: “We were the ones who expected this all along, look at us, look at how wise we were, that we knew Christ was coming in this way.” It will not happen, my beloved. This is the evil and adulterous generation that lusteth after an outer sign. I will appear like the lightning from the East to the West, in ways that you will not see, because it will be gone before your eyes can even register it. I will appear through many people, through a word here, a gesture there, a cup of cold water in Christ’s name, that sets somebody on a different track, other than the downward track they had been on for perhaps many lifetimes.

This is how the Spirit works, not in an outer, demonstrative way, but in so many subtle ways. Allow this flow to happen, allow it to happen by letting go of your rituals. Look at this Catholic Church and how everything is set in stone, in some ritual, in some equipment that the Pope needs in order to perform his duties, in some dogma and doctrine. Look how it has squeezed out the Spirit, but then be willing to be honest and look in the mirror. Stand in front of the mirror, at least metaphorically speaking, and look at yourself. What structures do you have, what enormous structures have you built in your own minds? For I tell you, there are some of you who have built structures in your minds – in your mental body, even in your etheric body – that are far more grandiose than this basilica of Saint Peter’s.

You have built these structures thinking, that one day somebody on earth will recognize your superior wisdom, your superior intellect, your superior ego—even though you will not admit that this is what it is. Look at those structures, and then allow them to crumble before the winds of the spirit. Then you will be free. You will feel such a freedom, such a joy, such an innocence. This is indeed the joy that I desire to see, this is the joy, that I displayed in certain moments 2,000 years ago, that are not recorded in the Scriptures. This is the joy, that I displayed when I was with my companion, Mary Magdalene.

Many of you will also find your companions, when you let go of these elaborate structures, that keep you out of the kingdom. You will find that male or female companion, that is meant to complete you. For in the Aquarian age, it will not be the lone ascetic, celibate priest that brings people to God. It will be those who live a lifestyle, that you have called normal, but they are not living it in a normal way, because they have transcended the traditional roles of male and female. And therefore, they demonstrate the balance of the union of masculine and feminine, Alpha and Omega, that I and Mary Magdalene demonstrated in private back then. For we knew, that it could not be recognized by the male-dominated culture.

And unfortunately, my intent of having Mary Magdalene take an integral part of the Christian movement did not come to pass. For she was rejected by the male disciples, precisely because too many of them, as I said, were trapped in the fallen consciousness, wanting to blame women for the fall and suppress the female element in what they saw as their religion, their church, their movement.

In this Aquarian age, Christ cannot be expressed, unless there is balance between masculine and feminine. Some can achieve this balance alone, many cannot. And therefore, there is indeed the need for a new understanding, a new awareness of the male-female relationship, that it may not be the downward spiral, that it has become for so many, the worship of outer forms. But that it may be seen as a road to transcendence, a road to higher spirituality. And this, of course, is something we will speak much more about in the coming time, even in the coming years, as there is much teaching to bring out.

Thus, I have fulfilled my purpose for giving a teaching here, for giving this messenger an opportunity to demonstrate to himself, that even though he thinks it is not possible to take a dictation in an overcrowded basilica, it is indeed possible. For with God all things are possible, and none of the hundreds of people that have walked by within hearing distance have taken any notice. For they were sealed from noticing, for they were so focused on the outer things, that they could not see what was right before them. For only those who have some connection from within, will be able to see it outside themselves. Thus, I, the living Jesus Christ, will – for the first time with the infusion of the Spirit of Christ in this place – I will say, “May the peace of Christ be with you!” I will even go beyond and say, “I am the peace of Christ with you!”

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

It is time to face hatred of the mother

TOPICS: The desire for control – Denying that God is also mother – The true goal of life – The self based on form – Two ways to progress, one way to be stuck – Free will is not a flaw – Mother Mary has no value judgments – The deepest conflict on earth – Hatred of the mother – The desire to judge others – Hatred of the mother in the Middle East – Look beyond structures defined by men – You can change yourself—not God – Dreams based on hatred of the mother – I send our messengers to Rome – You have your own entryway to the kingdom – Surrendering into the flow – You are not trapped by form; only by your imagination –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, February 8, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

My beloved hearts, life is a process. I am one with life. Thus, I am the process of life. Mother Mary is a name, that has been used by men to refer to me now for almost 2,000 years. Yet, can a name, fashioned with the words used on earth, truly be said to represent a being, that has ascended into the realm of Spirit? Nay, no word, no name, no image fashioned by the human imagination can ever give you a true and accurate picture, a true and accurate sense, of who I am. Yet you can know my Being, my Presence—if you are willing to go beyond all form, all images that have been put upon me by men, by an institution that wants to use me to further its own doctrines and dogmas.

If you are indeed willing to go beyond such man-made images, such graven images – and attune your own conscious self, the Conscious You, to my Being and to my Presence – then you can experience who I am. You can experience the fullness of who I am, commensurate with your own willingness to surrender; not only your images of me but your images of yourself, the sense of identity that you have built in order to express yourself in this world of form.

The desire for control

What do I mean, when I say that life is a process? I mean that it is an ever-moving, ever-flowing state of change. But not just circular change; a directional change, where everything transcends itself in the eternal dance—that is not a dance in a horizontal way but a dance in a vertical way of transcendence, where everything becomes MORE. Not “more of,” but “more than.”

Becoming MORE is indeed the mandate of the world of form. You can – seemingly – maintain a form for a time, but, as even the short history known to men on earth has proven over and over again, nothing can be maintained forever. In fact, one would – if one were to take a neutral look at history – have to conclude, that nothing can be maintained for very long. And thus, if one is an astute student of life, one would conclude, that there is no point in seeking to maintain anything in any particular state. For the second law of thermodynamics, the contracting force of the mother, will break it down as fast as you can seek to lock it into a particular matrix.

Thus, the question is: Why do human beings seek to lock everything into a particular matrix, why do they seek to stop the flow of life? Well, they do it, of course, because they want to maintain a particular form, a particular experience of life. But what is the deeper motivation behind this drive, this obsessive-compulsive drive to maintain something in a particular state, where you have it under some form of control? Well, it is – precisely – the drive to feel that you have life under control, that you have your own life, yourself under control. But also, that you have your surroundings, your circumstances under control.

Yet behind this is an even deeper desire for control, that does not truly come from any individual co-creator but came from the original fallen beings who, in their anger and rebellion against God decided, that they wanted to control God. Truly, they were so arrogant, so unrealistic in their assessment of life, that they believed they could control God. And when it was proven, after a short while, that they could not control God – they could not control anything above their own level – well, then they decided, that if they could not control God, they would seek to control God’s creation.

Denying that God is also mother

What is the God they saw as the God that they wanted to control, as the God that they thought had made the mistake of giving co-creators free will? Well, it was the God that they saw as above them in the hierarchy of the spiritual realm, meaning that they saw this as God the father. Indeed, it is relevant to say, that there is a God who represents the father aspect, the masculine aspect. Yet, what the fallen beings were not willing to recognize was, that this God is everywhere present, meaning it is present within its creation as well. And thus, you will see, that in the mindset of these fallen beings, the only way they could maintain their illusion of being in opposition to God was, if they denied the presence of God where they are. And thus, in order to deny that God is everywhere present, what is it that you must deny. Well, you must deny the mother aspect of God.

For truly, the father aspect, in its ultimate sense, is the unexpressed, formless Creator that has not yet divided itself into the two polarities of Alpha and Omega, father and mother, Spirit and matter. What you deny, what the fallen beings denied, was that the mother aspect of God is also God—that God is present within the mother as well as within the father. For the formless Creator expresses itself as both Spirit and matter, but it creates both out of its own Being, meaning that the formless Creator is equally present in both Spirit and in matter.

This is the truth, the reality, that the fallen beings had to deny, and they have been denying it ever since, seeking to get all of God’s co-creators to deny it as well. And on planet earth – as is the case in certain other places throughout the cosmos – they have been remarkably successful in getting people to deny, that God is within themselves. This is the entire concept behind monotheism, where you create an image of God as a masculine figure, who is not found on earth but is only found in a remote Kingdom up there in heaven. And then you say, that God is only up there and is not down here among human beings—who are all sinners or somehow deficient in other ways. So they need some external assistance from an external religion, in order to enter the external kingdom, that has now been defined and as the ultimate goal for the process of life.

The true goal of life

Yet what is the true goal of the process of life? It is to know the reality, that God is right where you are, for the kingdom of God is within you. And when you see and notice – when you experience – this reality, then all of the illusions of the duality consciousness, of the fallen consciousness, fade away—fade away, my beloved, as if they had never had any hold over your mind. But which aspect of your being is it, that can know the God within? It is not the intellect, it is not reason, it is not logic, it is certainly not emotions. It is, as I have explained now many times over these years since I gave my book on the abundant life, it is that part of you which I like to call the Conscious You.

This is the part that is able to experience pure consciousness, awareness without an object—being conscious without being conscious of any particular form. And therefore being able to be conscious without identifying yourself with or as any particular form, be that the physical body or any sense of identity, that you have built over many lifetimes as a vehicle for your expression in the material universe.

The core of your being is an extension of the Creator’s Being. And that core is not a separate sense of self, it is not a sense of self built on the illusion of separation, of distinction, of differences—that can only be based on form. For surely, you realize, that when you go beyond form, there is no distinction, no difference. And thus, it is only because the world of form must have distinctions, that it can give rise to the illusion that forms are separate, are independent and did not spring from the same underlying source, the same underlying cause. This is what the outer mind, any aspect of it, will never fathom. And thus, in order to fathom it, you need to go to the very core of your being and experience that pure awareness.

The self based on form

Yet in order to experience pure awareness, you need to be willing to let go of the awareness that is centered around – focused on, trapped in – a particular form, a sense of identity based on form. You see, the illusion that caused you to separate yourself from your I AM Presence and from your spiritual teacher, is the illusion that in order to express yourself in the world of form, you had to create a self based on form. My beloved, I am giving you a secret key here: pay attention—not with the outer mind but seek to connect to the core of your being.

It will seem logical to the outer mind, that in order to express yourself in the world of form, you have to have a sense of identity based on form. It seems as if, in order to express yourself in this dense material realm, you need to have four lower bodies. A physical body to perform physical actions. An emotional body to let the energies from your higher being flow into the physical body and animate it to perform physical action. A mental body, that is designed to let ideas take the form of emotions, that can be translated into actions. And finally an etheric body, that can translate the blueprints from the spiritual realm into thoughts, that can be expressed in this realm.

We have told you, that the etheric body is the identity body because that is where your identity is stored. This is correct—your identity is stored in your etheric body. It is stored in that body because it cannot go higher, it cannot go to the level of the causal body. Yet why cannot your identity go beyond the lower etheric body? It is because it is not your true identity; it is based on the illusions of the world of form, first of all the illusion that form has permanence—and beyond that, the illusion that form has power over your spirit.

The identity stored in your identity body is your worldly sense of identity, the sense of identity based on the illusion, that in order to express yourself in this world of form, you have to adapt your Spirit, or at least the expression of your Spirit, to the world of form. So that it is acceptable to the beings who are already here, beings who have long ago accepted, that their Spirit should be adapted to the world of form in certain subtle ways. But nevertheless, they are still rebelling and refusing to completely adapt to the world of form—out of their insatiable desire to control the world of form.

In the original design, you are created as a spiritual being. You are not meant to adapt to the world of form, for you are meant to be a co-creator who can bring the etheric, the higher etheric, thoughtforms into physical manifestation. Thus, you are not meant to look at any state in the world of form as permanent or unchanging. You are not meant to descend into embodiment on planet earth, look at the conditions found here at the time you descended, and accept them as permanent or accept them as having any power over your Spirit. You are meant to retain the connection to your I AM presence, so that you continue to superimpose the etheric images and thoughtforms upon the Ma-ter light, never accepting that the current images and forms are permanent or real in the sense that they are more real than your Spirit.

In the original design, you are not meant to create a sense of identity based on the conditions that you find on earth, using these conditions to reason, that you are only a human being, that you have certain limitations and that the power of your mind cannot override what has already been manifest as material forms. And thus, you need to build a self based on the inevitability, the permanence, the reality of the material forms, that you see already manifest on earth. How can you be a co-creator who brings God’s kingdom to earth, if you look at the present conditions and accept them as permanent or real or as having power over you? Or if you see yourself as not having power to change them, for you have somehow come to accept the idea, that with God all things are not possible on earth—at least not for you.

Two ways to progress, one way to be stuck

Yet my beloved, were you even to go to the ultimate opposite extreme of totally identifying yourself with form, then even that might actually be a way to progress spiritually. As you would eventually come to a point, where you would be so tired of being limited by form, that you would begin to long for something more. And thus, it is indeed correct, as they say in the East, that there are two ways to progress spiritually. One is to focus on Spirit and withdraw from the physical realm to some degree; the other is to immerse yourself in the material world and indulge in its pleasures, until you have had enough of that experience.

What the fallen beings have attempted to do, is to fixate most human beings in a no-man’s land and no-god’s land that is in between these two, where you neither renounce the material world nor immerse yourself in it. For you, instead, seek to attempt to control the material world, rebelling against the basic design of it, the purpose behind it, but yet not fully accepting it either. Therefore being neither accepting nor withdrawing from it, but seeking to make it conform to the images in your mind, the images that are based on the illusion of separation, that can never truly have power over matter.

Do you see, that this springs from the desire to control, the desire to be proven right—even over God the Creator, the desire to prove God wrong? What you see on this earth is indeed, that most people have come to believe in one of the many subtle illusions created by the fallen beings, namely that there is a flaw, some fundamental evil, in the material world that must be overcome, that must be corrected, that must be destroyed, making it necessary to destroy the forms, even the people, that our epic mindset has defined as being the embodiment of that evil, that flaw.

Free will is not a flaw

My beloved, there is no fundamental flaw in the material world, for the fundamental law that guides the forms that you see on earth is free will, and free will is not a flaw. It is the very essence of the purpose of life, namely the growth in self-awareness through experimentation with your co-creative abilities, and an expansion of your sense of self from a localized to a universal viewpoint.

This is not a flaw, even if it results in taking the original pure design of the earth into the state you see today, with a myriad of imbalances and impurities. Yet even though you may look at the conditions currently found on earth and see, that they are surely below the original vision of the Elohim – when they created the physical planet – still this is not a flaw. There is no flaw in the Creator’s design, for even that which is imperfect, even that which is below the vision of Elohim, can become the basis for a learning experience that leads to an expansion of consciousness.

You see, the essence of the fallen consciousness is, that it imposes a value judgment that says, that this is bad, this is good, this is evil, this is God. When I, as the representative of the mother flame – the mother aspect of God for planet earth – when I look at the earth, I do not see good and evil, good and bad. I see only expressions of a certain state of consciousness. I also see that any state of consciousness, any sense of self, that is based on duality and separation, can only lead to suffering.

And thus, as the Buddha said, if you speak or act with polluted perception – because you see through the filter of separation – well, then suffering will indeed follow you all the days of your life. Yet I also see that behind this sense of self based on form, are pure spiritual beings, who can at any time return to and rediscover their pure awareness, the pure awareness within them—what Saint Germain called the point of stillness within them. And thus, they can return to that stillness, that pure identity and begin to express it. They can do what Jesus said: let the old sense of self die and be reborn into a pure sense of self.

Mother Mary has no value judgments

And thus, when I look at the earth, I see no epic need to correct, to destroy, some evil. And thus, I am not tempted to enter into the epic dramas, the epic consciousness, the epic mindset of the fallen beings. I wish you could see the earth through that immaculate conception, that immaculate concept that I see it through. I wish you could see yourself as I see you, as the pure spiritual being that was created. I wish you could see what I see, namely that you are a pure spiritual being and that the external sense of identity based on form is simply unreal.

Thus, you would see, that you do not belong to a particular spiritual movement. You do not belong to a particular religion, to a particular nationality, to a particular ethnic group, a particular race or even a particular sex. Your pure spiritual being is neither male nor female, for it is in polarity with the male aspect of the Spirit, your I AM Presence. Thus, there is no male or female spiritual beings, as you conceive of male and female on earth. For surely, many people on earth – even if they were to accept reincarnation – would think, that if you are a female spiritual being, you can only express yourself and embody in a female body. But it is not so. Your conscious self is neither male nor female, in the sense conceived by human beings through that filter of separation and distinction, that must set male and female apart from each other—and therefore can give rise to a conflict between the two. As you indeed see the conflict between men and women.

The deepest conflict on earth

This is indeed the deepest division found on earth—that between men and women. It is a division, that has been used by the fallen beings from the very beginning to create conflict, irreconcilable conflict, on earth. For as I said, as we explained last year, there is indeed no possibility of peace in society if there is not peace in the home, peace between man and woman.

And thus, what do you see, when you look at the world? You see a suppression of women in almost every culture and society. Can we say that women are only suppressed in monotheistic cultures? Nay, we cannot, for surely women are even more suppressed in India and China and other cultures influenced by Hinduism and Buddhism; where women are considered to be of no value, so that they will abort female fetuses, kill female babies or abandon them, give them away. Or they force them to marry at a young age, so that the parents might gain some kind of advantage—for the girls are seen merely as property to be traded for some short-lived material advantage.

Hatred of the mother

What then is the very basis for this universal suppression of women? It is a concept, that I would like to call “hatred of the mother.” What is hatred of the mother? In order to explain it, we need to again look at the original fallen beings. They thought that they could control the Creator and cause the Creator to change its design for the material universe, for the world of form, for their particular sphere. They thought they could get the Creator to withdraw free will from co-creators and make the co-creators the subjects, the underlings, of the fallen beings themselves; so that the fallen beings would be allowed to force co-creators to enter into what they conceived of as the proper state of consciousness—that would allow the co-creators to enter the kingdom of heaven.

Now, this was from the very beginning a fundamental misconception. The fallen beings did not even understand the consciousness, that allows you to enter the ascended state. For if they had understood this, they would realize, that you cannot come up with one image, that defines the ascended consciousness. It is not so that all beings who ascend become alike or even live up to a particular standard or norm. This is a misconception, even held by many who call themselves ascended master students. Yet in reality the image of the ascension process is based on a particular interpretation, filtered through the consciousness of duality and separation.

There is no standard for ascended beings, and the reason for this is, that a being who has ascended is one who has become one with the River of Life, and therefore is expressing its God-given creativity in full measure. Do you think that I, as an ascended being, that I am expressing myself the same way that Master MORE, or Gautama, or Saint Germain or Jesus are expressing themselves? There is no norm, there is no standard—unless you want to call it a standard, that each ascended being expresses its God-given individuality and creativity by constantly transcending itself. If indeed you think this can be called a standard, then I wish you good luck in trying to define it. But I would suggest that you give up trying to define it, and instead focus on your individual creativity, allowing that to be expressed through your outer form. For that is how you will qualify for your ascension.

As long as you think, that you have to live up to some external standard, defined based on how other beings have ascended in the past, then you cannot win your ascension. You may make spiritual progress, which is why we have given certain external definitions in the past, for students whose consciousness could not yet fathom what I am explaining here. You may make progress towards the ascended state by raising your consciousness according to certain criteria, according to a certain path that can indeed be defined. But you will not make that last step into the ascended state, until you have become one with your higher being, and thus naturally and effortlessly express your individual creativity and being through your outer form.

The desire to judge others

This is what the fallen beings could not understand, could not fathom. And the reason for this was, that they wanted to judge others, they wanted to raise themselves up as being superior to others. And how can you do this? You can do it only by creating a standard, a graven image, and now setting that graven image before the true God of constant transcendence, the living God. Now you elevate that graven image to some absolute authority or standard, saying that only those who live up to this image will enter the kingdom of heaven, whereas all others will be denied—and therefore condemned to the opposite of the kingdom of heaven, namely hell. But you see, in defining an opposite to the kingdom of heaven, you must first define the kingdom of heaven based on separation. And thus, what this “absolute” standard gives entry into is not the real kingdom of heaven, of the ascended state. It is a false, man-made concept that does not have any actual existence or reality.

That is how the fallen beings set up an impossible goal, of seeking to get people to strive to qualify for entry into a nonexistent kingdom of heaven by living up to a standard, that either cannot be defined or cannot be fulfilled. How many people can give a definition, a clear concise definition, of perfection? And how many could live up to it, if they could give a definition? And so, you see the impossibility of what the fallen ones have set up as the ultimate goal of life. Yet it is set up precisely to keep you trapped in the state of consciousness I described earlier—that is neither this nor that. For it is based on an attempt to control the matter realm, to stop the flow of life and to force the Ma-ter light to take on and maintain a certain form indefinitely, even forever. Or so the arrogance of the fallen angels would have you believe, for they have come to believe it—that it is actually possible to maintain their fallen state of consciousness forever.

When you go into this frame of mind – of judging everything based on an impossible standard – then it is inevitable, that the safety mechanism built into the world of form will seek to shatter your illusion. What we have called the second law of thermodynamics or the contracting force of the mother will break down the graven image, that you seek to superimpose upon the Ma-ter light.

The Ma-ter light will indeed take on the image for a time. For according to the Law of Free Will, you must be allowed to create any form, any experience you desire. So if you desire to create the perfect empire on earth – as for example the Roman civilization, or the Greek civilization, or the civilizations of the Middle East or many other civilizations have desired – well, then you must be allowed to create that empire. But of course, in creating it, you make it subject to the second law, that will then break it down. And you must then continually struggle and struggle to maintain it, which means your life becomes a process of suffering.

As you then experience, that some force is seeking to break down this perfect kingdom that you created on earth, what is the inevitable result? Well, it is that you come to hate the force of nature, that is breaking down what you have created. Therefore, you come to hate the mother aspect of God, the world of form, even the Ma-ter light. So, what is hatred of the mother? It is hatred of the ongoingness of life, it is hatred of the demand of life – the underlying principle of life – namely that of growth, change, self-transcendence. You hate the process and love a particular result, and you want to freeze the process on that particular result and maintain it indefinitely. This is hatred of the mother; the unwillingness to change, the unwillingness to transcend, the unwillingness to flow with the River of Life.

Hatred of the mother in the Middle East

Why am I giving this teaching in a message, that is a continuation of what Saint Germain gave, and what we gave earlier as a result of the messenger traveling to Israel? I am giving it because there are few places on earth, where you find such a concentration of the hatred of the mother as you find throughout the Middle East. Yet even when you look at the map of the Middle East, you see that the strongest concentration of hatred of the mother is found precisely in the city of Jerusalem. There are certainly other centers, where hatred of the mother is very strong, among them are Cairo in Egypt, Mecca in Saudi Arabia, Bagdad in Iraq, Teheran in Iran, the major cities of Pakistan, even Lebanon, Turkey, Syria. They all have their focuses of hatred of the mother, but the most concentrated hatred of the mother is indeed Jerusalem itself.

This is caused by the consciousness exposed by Saint Germain in his latest discourse, the consciousness of wanting to elevate some human beings as being superior to all others, as being God’s chosen people. These human beings that are superior can, of course, only be men, with women who belong to the same race being completely subordinate. There are those who believe, that even Jewish women are not truly among God’s chosen people, that only the men are the chosen. There are even some who believe, that only the men will enter the kingdom of heaven.

There are those who believe, that even though the women may enter, women in the kingdom of heaven will be as subordinate and as suppressed as they are in the kingdom of earth. For these people think, that the kingdom of heaven is simply an extension of the kingdom that they are seeking to create on earth. They think, in their arrogance, that the way they imagined the kingdom of heaven is the way the kingdom of heaven really is. They fail to see, that what they are striving to create on earth is only their own imagination, their own graven image, that has locked their imagination on a particular form. So that their imagination has been separated from the River of Life—that is constantly imagining more and more. More than the old, rather than more of the same.

So they think that their imagination – which they have decided to stop, to kill – can also kill the flow of the River of Life. They are, of course, being challenged by the fact, that even though they now have a state of Israel, they do not truly have the kingdom that they are meant to have, for the Muslims built that “abomination” on the Temple Mount, that they cannot tear down. And thus, they cannot build that temple, which they see as the literal doorway to the kingdom of heaven. As if there could ever be a building on earth, that could be the doorway to the Kingdom of heaven. Nay my beloved, it cannot be done. There is no physical structure, no physical place on earth, that is the literal or physical doorway to the kingdom of heaven.

Look beyond structures defined by men

Neither is there any structure, any Scripture, any physical line of authority, that is the key to the doorway to the kingdom of heaven—as the Catholics envision, that Jesus gave the literal keys to the kingdom to Peter, based on that misrecorded, mistranslated and misinterpreted quote from the Gospel of Matthew. And thus, I seek to help you see, that the desire to establish a physical kingdom on earth, a physical temple on earth, or a physical organization on earth is indeed a misrepresentation of the process of life. Thinking that something on earth is the entry into the kingdom of heaven, is a complete perversion of the reality of the father. And therefore, seeking to force the Ma-ter light to take on and maintain such a matrix, is the extreme expression of hatred of the mother.

Thus, if the Jews were indeed to gain control of the Temple Mount and build that elaborate temple that they envision, that structure would be, indeed, the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place where it ought not. For the true holy place is within you, as Jesus attempted to help the Jews accept 2,000 years ago—and as they are still rejecting to this day.

Why are the Jews rejecting the concept that the kingdom is within you? Why did they reject it back then, why are they rejecting it today? Well, as Saint Germain said, it is not truly the Jews who are rejecting it. It is those who have this insatiable desire to feel, that they are better than others, and therefore want to outplay that drama—to create something here on earth, that makes them feel they are better than all others, they are superior. And thus, it is not the Jews as a race; it is those who have embodied as Jews, but who really are trapped in the epic dramas of the fallen beings, even some of them being the falling beings themselves, who are now facing their last opportunity to turn around or to be removed from the earth.

Can you see, that unless it is possible to create some structure, here on earth, that sets people apart from others, then it is not possible to feel, that you are better than other people? And thus, there must be something, something physical—be it a book such as the Bible, be it a temple building, be it a particular empire, or a particular person, such as Christ or the emperor or the high priest. My beloved, unless there is some physical characteristic, that is clearly superior to all others, then how can there be people who feel, that they are superior to other people because of their proximity to that which is so special?

And what is, of course, the highest authority, that one can imagine on earth, based on the consciousness of separation? Well, it is indeed, that there is something on earth, that is the exclusive entryway to the kingdom beyond earth, the kingdom of God. So that even God is forced to accept into his kingdom those who have qualified, based on the conditions defined by themselves here on earth.

You can change yourself—not God

Can you see the fallacy of thinking, that the conditions based on the consciousness of separation, can guarantee your entry into the kingdom of oneness, the consciousness of oneness? Can you see the fallacy of thinking, that the conditions defined by the fallen beings – who rebelled against God – can guarantee you entry into the kingdom of God? Can you see, that this is nothing more than the ultimate arrogance of the fallen beings, of thinking that they can indeed force God to allow them into his kingdom—without them having surrendered the very consciousness that sets them apart from oneness.

Can you see, that you will never – ever – change God; you will never force God? You may force all human beings on earth to believe in your graven image, to worship that graven image before the living God, but it will have no effect on the living God. For that living God says: “Transcend yourself as I am constantly transcending myself, and you will be in my kingdom wherever you are.” As Jesus said, “Be ye therefore perfect even as your father which is in heaven is perfect.”

But what was the Christ vision of perfection? It is constant self-transcendence. What is the fallen vision of perfection? It is some ultimate state that because it is ultimate does not need to change, and therefore could not possibly transcend itself any more, for it has reached some ultimate state. But what could be ultimate unless it has form, and what could be truly perfect that has form? Only that which is formless is ultimately perfect.

Dreams based on hatred of the mother

The reality is, that all of the dreams of men are based on a hatred of the mother—and the dream that there is some magic, some way to stop, to neutralize, the contracting force of the mother, that breaks down the kingdoms of men on earth. The dream that there is some way to create the ultimate graven image, that will be permanent, that cannot be destroyed. The dream that there is some way to create a kingdom, an empire of men, that is everlasting, that is eternal. The dream that there is a way to create an eternal city. This is the dream that the founders of Israel had for their nation—that they were God’s chosen people, that there was a promised land, that they could create a city of Jerusalem, a city with a temple that would be everlasting on earth.

It is, certainly, not the only example of such a dream, for what was it that destroyed the last temple of the Jews, at the time shortly after Jesus had appeared to the Jews? Was it not the Roman Empire that tore down that temple, for they could not stand to have a rival, that also attempted to do what the Romans themselves were trying to do, namely to create an eternal city, an eternal empire. And thus, they had to tear down anything that seemed to compete with the splendor and the glory of Rome, such as Carthage, such as the Greek cities and temples. Anything that rivaled the splendor of Rome had to be destroyed, so that Rome could stand alone, so that Rome could stand out and be elevated above all other civilizations. And so that the men, the Roman emperors, who were in control of the Roman Empire, could indeed maintain the illusion, that they were superior to all others.

I send our messengers to Rome

And thus, I shall send this messenger and his companion on another trip to continue the work, that was begun in Israel in another center of the hatred of the mother. The remnants of the empire, the records of that empire, focused in that city of Rome, shall indeed be shaken up and partly consumed by the Scepter of Surya. So that the Prince of Peace can step through the veil and consume those records of war, so focused and outpictured by the Roman Empire, even by the continuation of the Roman empire, and the consciousness behind the Roman empire, that has been called the Catholic Church. And as another abomination, it has called itself the only true church of Jesus Christ, the only organization that represents Jesus Christ on earth, and therefore has the keys to the kingdom, as the physical structure that can guarantee your entry into the kingdom of God—if you submit to the king of the earthly kingdom of the Catholic Church, namely the Pope.

This is the next task for our work—to shake up those remnants of these megalithic power structures, that indeed Jesus came to overthrow 2,000 years ago. For it was one of the goals of the Age of Pisces, that humankind would finally free itself from this dream of creating an earthly empire, an earthly kingdom, that was an outpicturing of the kingdom of God. And therefore, it guaranteed entry into the kingdom of God to those who submitted themselves to it and to the image upon which it was built. It was the hope, that humankind would acquire the discernment to see through the fallen consciousness and its attempts to build these earthly empires, these structures that can guarantee your entry into the external kingdom of heaven. And thus, they keep you so focused on defending or building these earthly empires, that you forget to seek the kingdom within you—that is the true entry of the kingdom of heaven.

You have your own entryway to the kingdom

Do you see, the essence of this? Every self-aware being has his or her personal entryway to the kingdom of heaven, located within your heart. Yet you will not find that entryway as long as you are looking for it outside yourself, and thus the entire plot of the fallen beings is to create the epic dramas, that make you think that you have to fight for some cause, for some empire, for some kingdom on earth. And therefore, you will qualify – through that external activity – you will qualify for entry into the kingdom, that you see as external to yourself.

They will do anything they can think of, to get you to forget to look inside yourself. And what is, indeed, the main tool? It is the hatred of the mother, that you then turn against yourself, as hatred not only of your physical body, but hatred of your self. For when you see your self as separated from your heavenly father, then you cannot see your self as truly an expression of that father.

So you think you are confined to the mother realm. You think that the mother realm is separated from God and therefore has some fundamental flaw—that therefore, there is something fundamentally wrong or evil about matter, there is something fundamentally wrong or evil about your physical body, there is even something fundamentally wrong or evil about your soul. For you were conceived in sin and you can only sin—unless you are saved by some external savior. And thus, you come to hate yourself, for hatred of the mother can only be hatred of self.

For what is – truly – the mother? It is the expressed God. You are an expression of the unexpressed God, but you are an expression and therefore you are in the matter realm, the mother realm. And thus, when you hate the mother, you hate yourself—and hatred is not the doorway, the entry, the key to the kingdom of heaven: love is, oneness is, acceptance is.

Surrendering into the flow

How can you enter the kingdom of heaven, until you accept yourself as worthy to be in that kingdom? And how can you accept yourself as worthy, as long as you have any hatred of the mother left in your being? Hatred is resistance. What is the key to overcoming resistance? It is to surrender into the flow, to surrender all that causes you to resist the flow. Yet, what is it, that the fallen ones will not do? They will not surrender into the flow.

If you surrender into the flow, you can indeed create something on earth, that is an expression of the kingdom of heaven. But if you will not surrender into the flow, you condemn yourself to seeking to create something, some kingdom on earth, that is based on the imagination of separation and duality. And thus, the kingdom you create out of that limited, polluted imagination, can never be permanent but will be broken down. And it is broken down for your own sake; it is broken down because the mother loves you, and does not want to see you confined indefinitely into this limited state.

The mother wants to see you free, to see your imagination free to flow with the River of Life. And therefore, you abide in the love of the father, expressed through the mother, where you feel constantly loved and constantly free to express your creativity, without having to judge it based on some value judgment created by the fallen consciousness—that makes it impossible for you to ever live up to this graven image of perfection. And thus, you think you can never feel acceptance of yourself, you can never accept yourself as worthy of the father’s and the mother’s love. And you can never surrender yourself into the flow of that love, where you feel that constant oneness with love.

Oh Jerusalem, Jerusalem, I would gather you under my wings of love, but you have resisted me for eons. You are resisting me today. And yet I know, that some will understand, some will be awakened, some will finally see the futility of resistance and surrender into the flow of love that I am. For I am the process of life, the process of love, which is life becoming more of itself—its infinite self in expression in form, thus accelerating form beyond any fixed image. So that even the kingdom of form can be a self-aware expression of the unexpressed Creator, knowing full well who you are, knowing that you are more than any form you have created, more than any sense of self you have created. And thus, you are never trapped in that form, you are not trapped in the sense of identity based on the form that you have created, or that humankind has collectively created, or that the fallen beings have created.

You are not trapped by form; only by your imagination

You are not trapped in any form based on limited imagination. You are free to let your imagination soar beyond anything, that you have imagined in the past. You are no longer trapped by thinking, that you have to limit your imagination by forcing it to exist only within a certain framework, defined according to some standard of what will supposedly get you into the kingdom of heaven.

What will truly get you into the kingdom of heaven is your imagination, for it is your imagination, that is the foundation for your transcending your current sense of self – and continuing to transcend your current sense of self – until you suddenly transcend all sense of self based on the material world—and now imagine a sense of self as an ascended being. It is not force that gets you to the ascended state. It is the freedom of imagination that allows you to flow with the River of Love. I AM that flow. I AM that love. I am sharing my Presence with everyone who is willing to attune to that Presence.

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

How a limited imagination blocks peace in the Middle East

TOPICS: What are you? – Acting from the point of stillness – How a limited imagination affects Jews and Palestinians – If you cannot imagine peace, you cannot create peace – Working hard to avoid working on the Sabbath – The ungodly dream of being God’s chosen people – Why the Jews want to be persecuted – The consciousness behind the creation of Israel – Israel is not truly for Jews – Seeing all problems from the point of stillness –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, February 3, 2010 through Kim Michaels.

Out of the point of stillness I come. Out of the point of stillness I AM. “Who am I?”, is the first question on your mind. Yet, would it not be more appropriate to ask, “What are you?”

What are you?

For indeed, I am the being, that you have known under the name, Saint Germain. But as Gautama has told you, I have recently attained the level of Buddhic consciousness. Thus, I am not only the fiery, fast-moving Saint Germain – that some of you have come to worship almost as an idol – I am also the Buddhic Saint Germain, who resides in the point of stillness, that is everywhere present. For indeed, it is the Buddha nature and everything IS the Buddha nature.

Thus you will see, if you are honest, that it is possible to find the point of stillness everywhere. And when you find the point of stillness, the question, “Who am I?” fades away and gives way to a new question, “What am I?” And you then see, that you are a Presence, a spiritual Presence. The word, “spiritual presence,” signifies something, that is beyond even a spiritual being. For a spiritual being is so easily seen as some ethereal counterpart to a human being. And we then stand before the classical problem – so prevalent on earth, but certainly not confined to earth – that human beings project their own self-image upon God.

It is true – as recorded in the book of Genesis – that God created man in his own image and after his own likeness. Yet perhaps we should even say, that behind those outer words recorded in Genesis, there is a truth. But the truth is not in the words, nor can it be fathomed through an intellectual or literal interpretation of those words. For certainly, it does not mean, that God looks like a human being. The God of Abraham is not an old man with a white beard sitting on a white throne up in heaven. The God of Abraham, as my beloved brother, Master MORE, LINK recently explained in Israel, is the formless God. Thus, creating any image of that formless God will obscure the reality, the Presence, of the formless God.

What are you, my beloved? Are you a human being? Are you a spiritual being? Or is there, even behind the concept of a spiritual being, something deeper? Are you a Presence? What then is that Presence? I can assure you, that the only way to know your presence is to enter the point of stillness, that is ever present wherever you are—for the point of stillness is within you. And thus, wherever you are on this earth, whatever activity you are performing, you can at any time, at any place, go within and contact the point of stillness, whereby you can gain a different perspective on what is going on around you, even what might be going on within your own being and consciousness.

Acting from the point of stillness

It is my intent today to give you some thoughts on the situation in the Middle East, specifically the nation of Israel. We stand at the point, that is always the dividing point between those who will understand and those who will not understand. I AM, by speaking from the point of stillness, facing the same test faced by Gautama, when he came out of Nirvana. He received the impulse, that because his new state of consciousness was based on entering the point of stillness – and because the vast majority of the people on this planet had never experienced that point of stillness – no one would understand his teaching. And thus, he had the choice to either remain silent or to give the teaching anyway—out of the knowledge that some will understand. Yet those who will understand are those, who have experienced the point of stillness and who therefore, beyond the words that I speak, can sense my Presence, the Presence of Saint Germain—but even beyond this name, the Presence of the Being who is the embodiment of the Flame of Freedom for the earth.

For what is freedom? Many human beings would say: “It is the freedom to do whatever I want.” But my beloved, is there – can there ever be – freedom in doing? Is there freedom in activity, or is there freedom truly in the point of stillness? So the distinction we arrive at is this: complete, total freedom is stillness. If you carry the stillness with you into activity, into doing, then you can be free in doing. But if you become so focused on the doing, that you lose the stillness, then you are lost in the doing. And no matter what you do – even if you have freedom to do anything you want on earth – you are no longer free, you are trapped by the doing. And thus, as Jesus said, what shall it profit a man, that he gains the whole world – or the freedom to do anything he wants in this world – yet loses his own soul, the point of stillness within him?

For what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? What, from earth, can you give in exchange for stillness? For there is nothing required – no gift, no sacrifice, no suffering required – for you to experience stillness. There is only one requirement. You must give up, let go of, surrender, that which takes you out of stillness.

Some of you have become so focused on your spiritual growth – on changing your psychology, overcoming your ego, manifesting a higher state of consciousness – that this activity has become for you an act of doing. You are lost in the doing, always looking for the next thing to overcome in your psyche, the next illusion, the next aspect of your ego. But all that is required for you, is to stop doing, to stop approaching the spiritual path as a process of doing and surrender your attachment to doing—that you might experience the stillness within.

So many people on the spiritual path – especially from the West – think that the path is a matter of striving. And they think that the faster they run, the faster they get to the goal. But in reality, the faster you run – the more active and frantic you become – the faster you are running away from stillness. For in the end, what will make or break your spiritual progress is your contact with the point of stillness within you.

Stillness is a Presence. It is pure awareness. Not an awareness of this or that or the next thing on earth, but pure awareness. If you have not experienced it or recognized it for what it is – recognized the contrast between pure awareness and what human beings call normal awareness – well, then you will not go beyond a certain level of the spiritual path. You will get stuck at that level. And therefore, you will become more and more focused on – more and more attached to – something in the material world. And you will begin to believe, that this something is the key to your entering heaven—the kingdom of God, or whatever you want to call it.

You will think that perfecting this outer activity, performing it to a certain quantity – such as doing so many decrees, doing so much violet flame, doing so much meditation, prostrating yourself on the floor so many times, lighting so many candles or doing this, that or the next thing – you will think that this outer activity not only is the key to your entering heaven but in fact can guarantee your entry into the kingdom. For you have become a slave of the ancient epic drama that defines an activity on earth as the key to heaven. And then it says, that when you perform that activity a certain number of times, your entry into heaven is guaranteed.

This, of course, is one of the oldest epic dramas used by the fallen beings to trap God’s co-creators and prevent them from fulfilling their role to be co-creators on earth. The effect of this drama is twofold: it focuses you on what happens after you are no longer on earth, taking your focus away from the earth and what you are here to accomplish in the earth. And then it focuses you on a repetitive, mechanical activity, that takes your focus away from the reality of who you are—a co-creator who has access to the infinite fount of creativity right within yourself.

And what is that fount of creativity? It is stillness—but you have no need for stillness, you think, for all you need to do is to perform this external religious activity, and then you will get out of this limited realm and into this wonderful kingdom that awaits you beyond the veil. Yet why did Jesus say, that the kingdom of God is within you? It is because until you find the kingdom within yourself, you will not find it. Until you find the kingdom in the present moment, you will not find it. As long as you see the kingdom as being outside yourself, and as being achievable in some future time, you will never, ever find it.

The kingdom is within you—here and now. And until you find it in the here and in the now, it will remain far from you—or so it seems to the mind that has forgotten stillness and has been trapped in doing. Even thinking it is free because it has certain powers on earth—and can supposedly do anything it wants, which in reality means anything it can imagine from the limited human level of imagination. For if you go beyond that level and into the point of stillness, you will contact God’s imagination, which is infinitely greater and can imagine things for the earth, that hardly any human being on this planet can imagine right now.

How a limited imagination affects Jews and Palestinians

And this, of course, leads me to my topic of the Middle East, specifically Israel. What is the underlying issue in that part of the world—as for that matter is the case in every part of the world? Well, the underlying issue is that the physical conditions are limited by one thing only, namely the imagination of the people who live in that region. Everything is an expression of consciousness, and thus the consciousness of the people will be limited only by the imagination. Are they using the powers of imagination found only in the human mind? Or are they contacting the point of stillness, and therefore seeing what God can imagine, what God can envision for the place where they live?

Why did Jesus appear in that part of the world? It was to demonstrate to people, that when you are willing to go to the point of stillness, to go beyond the human mind, you can imagine, you can envision, far more than human beings can envision in their normal state of consciousness. And thus, you can perform what human beings and the human consciousness will see as miracles—and this is what Jesus demonstrated. Why could he heal the lame, why could he multiply the loaves and fishes, why could he turn the water into wine, why could he walk on the raging sea and calm it? Because he could imagine it—not only as a fantasy, as a dream. He could imagine – he could EYE-magic – it as a manifest reality.

What do you see in the Middle East? What is the first thing you think about, when you think about the Middle East and its natural environment? Well, is it not desert—dry, barren, devoid of much life? And this shows you precisely a reflection of the consciousness of the people in that region. Their imagination has dried out, become barren like the desert around them. Now, some will say, that the people’s imagination simply reflects the desert—and this is true. People’s imagination have been affected and limited by the desert conditions. But if you go deeper, you must ask where those desert conditions come from. And then you realize the reality, that so many people are not willing to acknowledge, namely that the desert was created by the imagination of the people. And then, when the desert was created, it affected the imagination of the people, limiting it even more. And now you have a self-reinforcing, downward spiral.

How will that spiral possibly be broken? Only when the people decide, that they are willing to change. They are willing to realize, that what limits them, what limits their life experience, is the beam in their own eye—and not a problem that is outside themselves, be it in the natural environment or in other people. Your life will change only, when you take responsibility for your state of consciousness.

If you cannot imagine peace, you cannot create peace

What is freedom? Is it freedom that your inner state of consciousness is tied to and depends on – is a slave of – your external conditions? Is that freedom? Nay, it is slavery—bondage, the oldest and only form of bondage known in the world of form. This is the bondage, that the original fallen beings entered into, when they separated themselves from the kingdom of God within them – from the point of stillness – and then started using the external, dualistic imagination. Thereby making themselves the subjects of the second law of thermodynamics, that will break down organized structures, until you reach the lowest possible energy state. And is this not precisely what you see in the barren sand dunes in the desert, where nothing can grow?

What is it I AM saying here? I AM saying that the people in the Middle East, especially the people in Israel, have one overarching problem that overrides everything else, and that is a lack of imagination. What is the greatest limitation for peace between Israel and the Palestinians, between Israel and the Arab nations? It is a lack of imagination! This lack of imagination is obviously found on both sides. But let us focus on the situation in Jerusalem, where the main conflict is between the Jews of Israel, the state of Israel, and the Palestinians who have no state. What is the major problem that prevents a peaceful resolution? It is a lack of imagination!

The Palestinians do not have the ability to imagine what a Palestinian state would be like. And thus, they have a dream about their own state, but there is a gap between that dream, that goal, and their current level of consciousness. And they have no ability to imagine a staircase that can take them step by step from their current level to the fulfillment of their dream. And as such, it remains an elusive goal. On the other hand, you see that the Jews in Israel have a lack of imagination to envision what the state of Israel could be like—they cannot imagine that in the state of Israel Jews and Palestinians could exist in harmony and in peace. And why can they not imagine this? Because their imagination has become trapped by certain beliefs, that have been put on the Jews in the past—and that they have not been willing to let go of, because they have used those beliefs as a justification for shutting off their imagination and blindly following tradition.

Working hard to avoid working on the Sabbath

Look at a simple example, such as the observation of the Sabbath. If you believe that the Sabbath day was set apart by God – as the result of a command from God – then would it not seem reasonable, that you use your powers of imagination to envision what might have been God’s purpose for creating this institution? Would that be an unreasonable thought? What could be God’s purpose for requiring people to set aside one day a week, as a day where they stop their normal busy activities and focus on God? Well, based on what I have told you in this discourse, is it unreasonable to imagine, that God knew full well, that the people on earth had been so caught up in doing, that he wanted them to set aside a day, when they could step away from doing and enter the point of stillness within them?

But now look at what the Jews have done with the Sabbath. They have created an elaborate tradition, an elaborate ritual, for how to observe the Sabbath day. Surely, you realize that when the Sabbath was instituted, there were no elevators. But does that mean, that one should transfer the consciousness that was found before the invention of the elevator to how one deals with elevators, now that they have been invented? Does that mean that one has to come up with the idea, that taking the elevator itself is not work but pushing the button in the elevator is indeed work?

My beloved, do you see – do you imagine – what I AM conveying here? The idea behind the Sabbath was to stop people from doing, so that they could go within and find the point of stillness. But what the Jews have done with the Sabbath is to turn it into an elaborate ritual of doing—they are so concerned about not performing work, that they enter into a state of consciousness, where in order to avoid performing what they define as work, they have to work so hard, that they forget all about stillness. Thus, instead of stopping their doing, they just transform their doing into a different form of doing, that still takes them away from finding stillness.

Can you imagine what would have happened, if the Jews had not created this completely misplaced tradition but had instead used the Sabbath day according to its original purpose? Can you imagine how the Jews would have been able to respond to whatever situation they encountered if, one day a week, they would contact the point of stillness, so that they might go out and do during the other six days from the point of stillness—rather than from the human level of imagination, where they are so caught up in their tradition.

Can you see even, that the idea of a tradition is a hindrance for, is in opposition to, the free flow of creativity, that is the intended role of God’s co-creators? What did Jesus say? “I AM the open door, which no man can shut.” All human beings – men and women and children – are meant to be the open doors for the free flow of creativity—of new ideas, of new ways of dealing with things.

The ungodly dream of being God’s chosen people

So why is it, that the Jews in the modern state of Israel cannot imagine, that they could co-exist peacefully with Palestinians within the state of Israel? Well, it is because the modern-day Jews have allowed their minds, their imagination, to be so confined by tradition, that they think that they themselves belong to a separate category of people, and they believe that the nation of Israel should be only for their category of people. And therefore, they cannot imagine, that the state of Israel could be for more than Jews, and they cannot imagine that the Jews could give up this age-old illusion of superiority and exclusivity—that they could stop seeing themselves as God’s chosen people. And instead, they could go to the point of stillness, where they realize that in God’s kingdom there are no Jews, there are no Muslims, there are no Palestinians, there are no Arabs, there are no white people, there are no black people, there are no Christians. For all of these divisions can exist only in a human state of consciousness.

And in order to enter the point of stillness, you have to be willing to surrender all of these human conditions, to transcend them. And then you come out on the other side of stillness as a pure Presence of God. Can you see, that when you are so focused on seeing yourself belonging to a separate race, or as God’s chosen people, it actually demonstrates that you do not know God? You do not know the true God, the One true God that can only be found through stillness—not through man-made conditions.

You will not find God if you see yourself as a Jew, as a Christian, as a Muslim, as white, black, yellow, red, or whatever color you want to attach to yourself. You will not find God if you will not let go of these conditions, and the reason is simple. If you will not let go of the conditions, that you use to identify yourself, then you cannot let go of the state of consciousness, that will also seek to project these conditions upon God. And therefore, you cannot even imagine the real God. For you are so locked in your imagination upon a man-made image, a graven image of God, that when you claim to be looking for God, you are looking for the man-made image of God. You are not looking for the One true God Who is beyond all form, all images, all conditions.

Stillness is pure awareness, where the man-made conditions fade away. God is pure awareness, and God is beyond all man-made conditions. And thus, the only way to experience God is through stillness. This is what the Jews have not been willing to acknowledge, and that is why they are not God’s chosen people.

This, of course, will be highly offensive to the human consciousness. But you see, I AM beyond the human consciousness. And as such, I am not the slightest concerned about what offends the human consciousness. You see, what I AM saying here? Any consciousness that is focused on setting one group of people apart from another, and then elevating them above others, is not a consciousness that comes from God. This is not what God imagines, this is what the human mind imagines. What God imagines is that all beings on earth – who call themselves humans – will wake up from the human dream and recognize, that they are spiritual beings—but that even beyond that they are spiritual Presences.

And they will then contact that Presence in the stillness, and then go out and act on earth from the point of stillness. For that one change, that one shift in awareness, is the only thing, that can bring God’s kingdom to earth, that can bring the Golden Age of Saint Germain to earth. I can imagine the Golden Age. Hardly anyone on earth can imagine it at their present level of consciousness, for they have not gone into the stillness and contacted, not only the Presence that they are, but the Presence that I AM, so that I might share my EYE-magic, my imagination, with them.

Why the Jews want to be persecuted

So what is the one underlying problem, that prevents a peaceful resolution in the Middle East? It is precisely the unwillingness to let go of the dream of human superiority. It is perfectly true, that many Jews do not want to end the persecution that they experience from other people. The reason is precisely, that they believe so firmly in the illusion that they are God’s chosen people. And because they are God’s chosen people, they believe, that all other people are jealous of them—and that is indeed why they are persecuting the Jews, out of their jealousy and their anger. And therefore, whenever the Jews are persecuted, it is a confirmation for them, that they are indeed God’s chosen people.

Do you see? When you, as an outsider – who has not grown up in the Jewish culture or in the state of Israel – when you look at the Jews and the state of Israel, you might think that, surely, the Jews want to end the persecution, they want to be treated as all other people without being persecuted. But you are not understanding the mindset, that right now rules the state of Israel like a tyrant that will not tolerate dissent. That mindset is the desire to be special. And certainly, that mindset would like to be treated as superior by all other people on earth. The Jews certainly can envision a dream, where all other people recognize them as God’s chosen people and treat them as such. However, they are just as happy being special by being persecuted by other people—for that also confirms to them the dream, that they are set apart, that they are special.

Do you see, my beloved? If the Jews were to overcome persecution, how could this possibly happen? Well, if the Jews were not persecuted by other people, what would that mean? It would mean, that these other people started treating the Jews as they treat anyone else. And if the Jews were suddenly treated like all other people, what would that mean? Well, it would mean, that the Jews were not different, were not special, would it not? And therefore – suddenly – the Jews are faced with a need to examine themselves and their dream of feeling special, of feeling like God’s chosen people. And this they are not willing to do. They are not willing to look at that beam in their own eyes, and therefore they focus on the splinter in the eyes of other people. And the more other people persecute the Jews, the more of an excuse the Jews have for looking at the splinters in other people’s eyes and “taking their eye off the ball” – the beam – in their own eyes.

This is how the human consciousness works, my beloved. It is not only working that way in the Jews, for you indeed see other peoples around the world who have the need to be special. Certainly, we should not overlook the many, many Muslims who also want to be special, by thinking that Islam is the superior religion, the one true religion. And certainly, we shall not forget the many Christians who have the exact same consciousness, thinking that Christ is the only way to get to the kingdom of God, and thus Christianity surely is the superior religion, making them special—actually wanting to be persecuted, like they were persecuted during the days of Rome.

There is a state of consciousness, an element of the human consciousness, that loves being persecuted, because it wants to see itself as a victim. It is another age-old epic drama—that we are the victims of an evil force over which we have no control, but one day God will appear in the sky and reinstate us to our original position. And then all people will see, that we were superior all along. And precisely because they have persecuted us so violently, they will feel so bad about themselves! This is an epic drama that millions of people have been caught up in over the millennia, and that millions of people are still caught up in today. Even many spiritual and New Age people are caught up in this drama, that one day something will happen that makes other people see that they were right all along.

Is this really all you can imagine for yourselves? For if it is, then I can tell you, that your level of imagination is so far from what I can imagine for you, that I truly feel almost at a loss to explain how we can breach the gap. For surely, you will not be able to fathom what I can imagine for you, and for your role in the Golden Age, as long as you are not willing to question, to look beyond and to let go of the epic dramas in which your imagination has become trapped. And thus, again, you see why it is so important, that we have given these teachings on the epic dramas. Pick them apart if you will. Criticize them if you will. But know that all you are doing is tying yourself more firmly to the consciousness behind the epic dramas. This is your choice.

The consciousness behind the creation of Israel

As the God of Freedom, I champion free will. And thus, I champion free will in the Middle East. It is perfectly acceptable, that people create for themselves any experience that they want to experience. And thus, what is the state of Israel? It is a matrix, a role, a theatre performance for the kind of souls that have an unfulfilled desire to experience, what it means to feel superior to others. Take note if you will – or fail to take note if you won’t – that I am not hereby saying, that all of the people in the state of Israel have this need, or desire, to feel superior. What I AM saying, however, is that the state of Israel is ruled by this consciousness. In fact, what I want you to understand is, that the state of Israel was created out of this consciousness.

For, as those of you who study the state of Israel will realize, it was not actually created based on the imagination behind the official international creation of the state. The creation of the modern state of Israel began back in the 1800s in the imagination of one person with the last name of Rothschild, an international banker who truly did not see himself as a Jew in the traditional sense of the word, but he was completely tied up in the consciousness of needing to feel superior, wanting to use money to create power and then feel superior through that power.

This was the kind of consciousness, that set the stage for the emergence of what would become the state of Israel. Study the history as it is even recognized by the state of Israel itself, and you will see the influence of not only the Rothschilds, but also of other international bankers and financiers. They financed and backed the creation of the state of Israel, not because they were concerned about the people – not because they were concerned about the Jews or the Jewish religion or the Jewish culture – but because they were caught up in the dream of superiority. And they saw, that this was indeed one way to set up a state that could fulfill that dream.

And they were perfectly aware, that this might lead to conflict with other states, other peoples, but they actually saw this as a bonus. Now, my beloved, there are those who are aware that the Rothschilds in Europe would often lend money to finance a military build-up in two nations, and then manufacture and sell the weapons and then provide the spark that caused those weapons to be used and used up, so there was a need for the selling of more weapons. But the consciousness that is behind the creation of the state of Israel is not simply to profit from conflict—it is truly that conflict gives the ultimate sense of power.

If you are trapped in the consciousness of wanting to feel that you are superior, that you have ultimate power on earth, then what could feed that consciousness more than feeling, that you have the power to plunge the world into a third world war, as you indeed believe you were instrumental in plunging the world into the previous two world wars? This is the ultimate outcome of perverted power—that you feel you have the power to destroy the world, to destroy God’s plan, to destroy what God has built up. So that you can prove the fallacy of giving co-creators free will, and at the same time giving them the co-creative power that can lead them to destroy an entire planet.

Israel is not truly for Jews

This is the consciousness behind the creation of the modern state of Israel, and if you look at it from the point of stillness you will see, that this has nothing to do with Jews. Most of the people who are Jewish are not trapped in this state of consciousness, but they have become the victims of it, the pawns of it, because of their own dream, that the Jewish race is God’s chosen people. Yet take a look at the state of Israel. It is a theatre for people who want to experience a certain state of consciousness.

Now then, go beyond the common beliefs amongst Christians, Jews and Muslims and recognize the reality that the soul survives the death of the physical body, and therefore it can inhabit more than one physical body over time. When you know and acknowledge the reality of reincarnation, you might at first think, that the people who are Jews today have been Jews for all of their previous embodiments, but it is not the case. You cannot trace the history of souls by looking at the outer history of the Jewish people. You can trace the Jewish people through history, but it does not mean, that it was the same souls who reincarnated over and over again as Jews. Certainly, a few souls have incarnated as Jews for many, many embodiments, but the majority of them switched to different experiences, for most people are not so stuck in wanting to have the same experience over and over. They desire variety, which is indeed what this planet is designed to provide in abundance.

What I am endeavoring to explain here is this: the state of Israel is not for one group of people, it is not even for the Jews. The modern state of Israel is not created for the Jews, whether you see them as just Jews today or as souls who have embodied as Jews for many lifetimes. The modern state of Israel is actually designed as a theatre for a group of people, a group of souls, who are still stuck in that consciousness of wanting to experience superiority—but even wanting to experience ultimate power.

There is a consciousness in Israel – tied to the consciousness of Masada – of wanting to take an ultimate stand, that supposedly is for a cause, such as freedom, but it is really the ultimate desire of the human ego to write itself into history, by performing an act of such shocking nature, that it attracts the attention of all coming generations. And there is also a consciousness in the state of Israel, that the state of Israel has the right to defend itself with all means possible, which of course involves nuclear weapons. Do you see, that when you combine these insights, you realize that there is a consciousness – a beast – in Israel, that wants to create a nuclear ragnarok in Israel, around Israel, in the Arab nations, so that this will be written indelibly into the history of this planet—that this was where the ultimate power of the ultimate weapon of nuclear technology was unleashed. And therefore, it will be looked upon with fear by all future generations.

This is the level of insanity that is lurching behind the surface in and around the state of Israel. It is not exclusive to Israel, in that you can find pockets of it in other places in the world, even still in Russia, where some people want to use nuclear technology to re-establish Russian superiority. And certainly, you can find it in some very narrow military circles in the United States, that also love nuclear weapons for the power it gives them. Certainly, you can find this consciousness in both Pakistan and India, you can find it in China, you can find it in North Korea—more like a lusting after than a reality. You can find it in Iran, you can even find it – although in diminished form – in England and especially in France. And you can find it in other nations who are lusting after it, even in the terrorist organizations, so-called, of Al Qaeda, where they would love nothing more than being able to unleash a nuclear weapon in a major city.

Seeing all problems from the point of stillness

This is the consciousness that needs to be exposed, that needs to be faced head-on. And right now this messenger raises his right hand with the scepter given to him by Surya. And the scepter touches the forehead – the third eye – of this beast. And so the beast itself is diminished by this action, but it is still recreated and kept alive in the consciousness of many people around the world. And thus, there is a need for those who are alert and awake to make calls on this particular consciousness, and this beast of wanting ultimate power and thinking that ultimate power is the power to destroy the earth and God’s purpose for the earth.

Thus, I have surely given you enough food for thought in one discourse—realizing that this can be disturbing teachings. Yet why did I start out talking about the point of stillness? Because when you are in the point of stillness, nothing on earth will truly disturb you. When you are in the point of stillness, you look upon the earth, and there is no sense of panic, no sense of fear, no sense of impending doom. These feelings can exist only in the human consciousness, and what is the basis for these feelings? It is again, limited imagination.

What is free imagination? What is unlimited imagination? What is the ultimate imagination—the ultimate EYE-magic? Well, it is, indeed, what Jesus said, “With God all things are possible.” And when you are in the point of stillness, you are with God and God is with you. And thus, you can look at the earth and know, that with God all things are possible, with God it is possible to overcome this tradition, this consciousness. And therefore, you do not shy away from looking at a condition, from looking at a certain state of consciousness. For you know, that if you do not look at it, you cannot use your Eye-magic, your imagination, to envision it gone.

You cannot use Eye-magic on that, which you are not willing to look at. And of course, you cannot use Eye-magic if you look at something from the level of the human consciousness. Which is precisely why the all-important distinction is, that you do not need to look at problems from the human consciousness, where you feel overwhelmed or panicked by them. You go into the point of stillness, and when you have found the stillness, when you have established yourself in the stillness, then you look at the problems. For now you do not see them as real, as permanent, but only as temporary mirages, as images projected upon the movie screen. And you see how easily they can be changed by changing the filmstrip in the projector.

And thus, you start by changing the filmstrip in your own mind, so that you are not projecting an image of fear or permanence or inevitability, but you project the image, that these conditions are transformed by the light of God, that the people are awakened from their limited consciousness. That they are awakened to a new vision of how these old and seemingly insurmountable obstacles can be overcome, how the irreconcilable conflict can be reconciled, how the impossible problems can be solved with the knowledge, that through the stillness all things are possible.

Thus, I greeted you from the stillness. I bid you Adieu from the stillness, and I admonish you to spend some time to focus on this stillness, to experience your own Presence and then experience the presence that I AM. Call it Saint Germain or the Presence of Freedom or whatever you want to call it, but connect to it through your own Presence. Experience my Presence, and I will share with you my imagination of the Golden Age on earth, including the Golden Age in the Middle East. And thus, I bid you “Adieu” from the stillness that is not passive stillness, but an active stillness, for it is teeming with life—the Life that IS God!

 

Copyright © 2010 by Kim Michaels

 

Overcoming your dramas by going from reacting to acting

TOPICS: You can always change your reaction – The beginning of the spiritual path – Regaining the initiative – Christhood and Buddhahood – Acting and reacting – Maintaining pure awareness – How people are trapped by their perception – What is pure perception? – The lie behind all dramas – The thoughtform of the lightning from the East to the West –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, December 31, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

The Buddha I AM. Gautama I AM, and I AM awake. I come to tell you, that you too, had better be awake, if you are to pass the initiations of this year of 2010, which as I expounded last year at New Year’s, is going to be the Year of the Son. The year where humankind must face the initiations of the Son—the Christ Consciousness, and therefore face the initiation of needing to acquire that Christ Consciousness in order to discern the difference between what is real and unreal.

Mind you, that I do not say what is true and false, for true and false are words that have been used by humankind for so long to refer to things that are in the realm of duality. And of course, in this coming year, what is needed is, that people step up from duality and learn to discern, first of all, that there is something beyond duality, that there is a level of consciousness that is real—and it is not in the realm, where there are always two polarities that oppose each other.

And thus, this consciousness of non-duality has no opposite, for God has no opposite; the Buddha has no opposite. There is no such thing as that which is anti-God, even though of course you can come up with such a word. Neither is there an anti-Buddha, even though you can come up with a word. For you see, that which is not the Buddha, is simply not the Buddha. That, which is not God, is not God; meaning it is separated from God, separated from the Buddha. Yet when God is everywhere and when everything is the Buddha Nature, how can anything truly be separated from the Buddha? How can anything truly be separated from God?

It, of course, cannot happen in reality, it can only happen in the realm of duality, where you can define two opposite polarities and say that God is one polarity and the devil – or anti-God or whatever you want to call it, even matter itself – is therefore opposed to, separated from, God. Yet this illusion can, of course, have no existence in itself. It can exist only in the minds of those who have decided to step into the realm of duality. And why do lifestreams decide to step into this realm?

You can always change your reaction

Well, as Jesus, as the Great Divine Director, as Astrea and Serapis Bey have recently explained in great detail, they do this because they are not willing to take responsibility for themselves. And what does it mean to take responsibility for yourself? Well, it means, quite simply, that you are willing to recognize and consciously acknowledge the one truth, that is the foundation for your progress on the spiritual path, for your entering into the ascending spiral. This is the one truth, that makes it possible for the ascended masters to work with you on a personal basis. Instead of you staying in the school of hard knocks or in the school of outer teachings and outer organizations and outer gurus, where you may find a true guru or you may not, but in any case you will be attracted to the kind of guru or teaching, that resonates with your current level of consciousness.

For you see, when you have not taken responsibility for yourself, you are not willing to question your current level of consciousness, your current perception. And thus, how can you attract a guru who is beyond that level of consciousness? It simply cannot be done. This is one of those self-evident truths, that should be self evident but is not self-evident to those who have not taken responsibility and therefore look at everything with polluted perception.

So what then is that one inescapable realization, that you must come to before you can be a personal student of the ascended masters? Well, it is precisely that everything in the world of form is an expression of consciousness, a creation of consciousness. There is nothing – I say again, there is nothing – in the world of form, be it in the spiritual realm or in the material universe, that has any independent or objective existence. Nothing ever came into being without being brought into being by a self-aware co-creator, who first envisioned a mental image and then used his or her co-creative abilities to superimpose that image upon the Mater light, which then took on the form of the image.

There is no other way to create. The Creator itself creates this way, and so do all co-creators throughout the ages—in this sphere, in previous spheres, going all the way back to the first act of creation. There is no other way to create. And thus, the beginning of the spiritual path is when one comes to the point, where one is willing to question the perception, that what you perceive in the material universe is real—has an independent existence, meaning that it exists independently of consciousness. And thus, it is permanent or unchangeable, or will only change very slowly due to some process beyond your control; be that God or the angels in heaven or the laws of nature or the process of evolution or whatever myth that people have come up with, in order to explain what they see around them. Where they see, that there is both an appearance of permanence but also an obvious appearance of change.

And yet, in their unwillingness to take responsibility for themselves, they must project that things have permanence, have independent existence. And thus, they must also project, that the change that they cannot deny comes about by some process outside themselves over which they have no control. Yet is there actually anything in your world – in your personal world – over which you have absolutely no control? Well, yes there is—at your current level of consciousness. But if you are willing to transcend your current level of consciousness, to transcend your current perception, to transcend your current mental box; then there is absolutely nothing in your world, that you cannot accelerate to a higher level by being willing to accelerate your own consciousness.

For you may look at the world around you, you may look at your personal circumstances, and you may see that right now there are many factors in your life that you seem to have no power to influence or change, because they are dependent upon natural laws that you seemingly cannot change. Or they are dependent upon other people and their free-will choices. But you see, you still have power to change something. You have power to change your own reaction to those external circumstances and to the behavior of other people.

The beginning of the spiritual path

And when you start where you are by saying: “How can I accelerate my reaction, so that I am not forced into a negative reaction by certain circumstances or by certain actions or words of other people? How can I accelerate beyond my old patterns of reaction? How can I get out of the reactive mode of consciousness?” When you begin to ask those questions, that is when you can start the spiritual path.

In the beginning, it may seem like you are only changing your reaction to outer circumstances or other people, but I can assure you that we of the ascended masters – we who have gone through the process of starting in a very dualistic state of consciousness and accelerating ourselves into the Ascension Spiral – we have proven, proven over and over again, that when you do accelerate your reaction, you will come to a point, where you will no longer encounter certain circumstances or certain types of people. And my beloved, is this really so difficult to understand, when you have the many teachings, that we have given on the fact that the universe is a mirror, that reflects back to you what you are sending out?

If you are sending out that you are always being accused unjustly, what will the universe reason, based on the mental image that you hold in your mind? Well, it will reason, that you want to experience a situation where others accuse you. And so, it will comply and send you such people. And thus, you can go into the age-old spiral of seeking to defend yourself against their accusations, or seeking to deny them or seeking to justify yourself or even seeking to change their minds—but you are still reacting.

And do you see, that what you are reacting to is not an external circumstance that exists independently of your own state of consciousness? You are reacting to the reaction from the cosmic mirror to the images you are sending out. You know about the law of cause and effect, which has also been called the law of action and reaction. So you know that reaction comes after action. And yet, when you have not taken responsibility for yourself, you do not see, that the chain of events started with an action on your part, namely the mental images, that you allow to exist in your identity body. And which you then project into the cosmic mirror—and so what comes back to you is the reaction from your own action.

When you do not recognize this, you look only at what is happening outside yourself, and now you think, that other people’s treatment of you is their action. And now you think that their action forces you to react in some way, often that it forces you to react in a particular way, whatever your personal momentum might be, such as defending yourself or accusing others back. And you think that because you cannot change their action, you have no way to transcend the situation. But do you see, that the reason why you feel powerless to change the situation is, that you have confused action and reaction? You think that your reaction is to their action, but the reality here – the reality that is the difference between those who are true students of the ascended masters and those who are not, even though they may claim to be or be firmly convinced that they are – is in fact the one realization, that when you take full responsibility for yourself, you are NEVER reacting to anything!

When you take full responsibility for your state of mind, you see that God has given you free will. And no matter what happens to you on earth, you have the freedom to choose what goes on inside your mind—regardless of what is going on outside of your mind and physical body. And thus, when you take responsibility for yourself, you realize that you have absolutely no need to react to anything. There is no natural law, that forces you to react to the circumstances you encounter in the material universe. For you have the potential to accelerate into a higher state of consciousness, where you are not reacting—you are acting. Because no matter what happens on the outer, you choose your own state of consciousness. And you choose your actions based on your own state of consciousness, NOT based on the consciousness of other people. And that is why you will never be limited by the state of consciousness and the free-will choices of other people, for YOU, in any situation you encounter – regardless of the choices made by others – you are free to choose your own action, your own state of consciousness.

Regaining the initiative

You are free to look at yourself and say, “Why do I keep encountering these kind of people? What is it in me, that I have not yet seen, that makes it necessary for me to encounter these people over and over again? What is the lesson I have not learned, so that I have to take that test over and over again until I learn the lesson? Then you can look at yourself, unravel what it is – whether it be a wound from the past, whether it be a particular belief – and then you can transcend it, you can accelerate yourself beyond it. And when you have done so, you have no longer any need to react, and now you are free to choose an action. So that even if you meet those people again who do the exact same thing to you, whether it is accusing you or something else, you do not react to them. You choose! And therefore you ACT.

And now, they are no longer the ones who have the initiative, for you have taken the initiative away from them by your own actions—actions that are not adapted to their consciousness, to their actions. Actions that come from your own built-in creativity, the fount of creativity in your own I AM Presence, so that you now can come up with reactions that will confound them completely, like you saw Jesus confound the scribes and the Pharisees. And as you would have seen me, if you had studied Buddhism more closely, confound the Brahmins of the Hindu religion of my time; those who thought they had it all figured out, those who thought they had the only right interpretation of the old scriptures, those who had their rituals and their tradition, of which they had made the Living Word of no effect, just as Jesus said it later.

The consciousness of the accuser of the brethren has been around long before the creation of this sphere, long before the creation of the material universe. It has been around on planet earth, not from the beginning but for a very long time. It is simply an initiation, that has become part of the spheres that followed after the one in which the first beings fell and decided to go into the accusatory energy, in order to pull others down with them. It is, so to speak, part of the initiations in the school of hard knocks. It is for that matter also part of the initiation in the school of the ascended masters, but in a different way. For we, of course, will work with you and help you see through the subtleties of the accusatory energies, but we can do so only when you have come to the point of being willing to acknowledge, that everything is a creation of consciousness.

For then you will see a very simple truth, that will help you rise above the accusatory energies, because you will not have your mind start thinking about the accusations themselves. You see, the mechanism that happens: somebody comes up to you, angry and accusing you of having done something. You instantly react to the energy by closing off your mind and chakras, of not wanting to take in the energy. And then, as the next thing your mind starts going over the content of the accusation itself. “Is there some truth here? Did I really do this? Have I not done this? No I haven’t done it, how can I defend myself? How can I make other people believe this? How will this affect my reputation?” And all of these questions that you can come up with over and over again.

And once your mind starts going into the specifics of the accusation, you are already into the downward spiral—and the accuser has you exactly where he wants you. Yet when you realize the fact, that everything is a creation of consciousness – and therefore everything that exists on earth is the expression in form of a particular state of consciousness – then you get a different perspective on the accusation, do you not? For now you realize, that the accusation that someone else is directing at you may in fact have nothing to do with you or your behavior or your state of consciousness. It may be exclusively the product of the consciousness of the accuser and therefore have no reality to it whatsoever. This of course, is where we get into one of these subtleties, that have allowed the accuser to continue the spiral of accusation over and over again—and even trap people in it over and over again.

For you see, once you have gone into duality, you may indeed have certain beliefs, you may have certain feelings, you may have certain motives, you may commit certain actions, that are not the highest possible—and thus the accuser will use this to accuse you. And now you feel, that if there is some reality – because you have done those actions or you have had those thoughts, feelings or motives – then you cannot simply ignore the accusations. And this, of course, is correct. You cannot ignore the accusation, but what you can do is you can say: “I will not react to this accusation by defending myself. I will look at myself honestly. If I see that there is some action, some motive, some feeling, some thought, some world view, that is not pure, that is not the highest possible, then I will simply work on myself. I will completely ignore the accuser. I will not defend, I will not accuse back. I will look at myself, I will go apart from the accuser, for his accusations and his energy are not going to help me go within and contact my spiritual teachers and get the inner guidance, that will help me see the beam in my own eye”

“So I will separate myself from the energy and the consciousness of the accuser. I will work with my spiritual teachers. I will see what there is that needs to change in my own consciousness. And I will change it. And I will accelerate myself beyond it. And then I will take another look at the accuser and see if he is still accusing me. And if he is, I will then deal with it at the new level of consciousness to which I have ascended, the level of consciousness where there no longer is a reason for the accuser to accuse me.

Do you see my beloved, the trap you are being pulled into so many times is, that when you are being accused of having a certain state of consciousness, you respond to the accusation from that level of consciousness? And thus you are trapped, you are trapped into a dualistic reaction, that can only create a downward spiral. And thus, what I am telling you here is not to simply ignore what anyone says but to be honest and see if there is a point. And then stop yourself from reacting from that level of consciousness, but instead withdraw, go aside, work on yourself, look at yourself, work with your spiritual teachers. And if you see that there was a point to what the accuser said, you work with that until you have accelerated yourself beyond it. And then, you may go back if necessary and deal with the accuser.

But you may also come to the point of realizing, that there is no constructive purpose for dealing with the accuser, for you have now transcended the state of consciousness. In some cases, having transcended that state of consciousness, you can go back to the accuser and you can make the accuser realize, that you have transcended your former state of consciousness. And in some cases that might cause the other person to be willing to transcend his or her state of consciousness. And therefore, you can now start a new relationship at a new level. But if you find that the accuser is not willing to transcend the accusatory state of consciousness, then there will in many cases be no constructive point in even trying to refute the accusation or defend yourself or change the mind of the accuser.

Christhood and Buddhahood

For if the accuser is not willing to do what you have just done, then how could you possibly achieve any constructive purpose? You see, a person accusing you may indeed point out something that is not right in you. And thus, you can take that as an opportunity to learn. But you also need to be aware, that even though some people see you doing something that is not right, they may not be in the state of consciousness of being willing to acknowledge, that everything is an expression of consciousness. For you see a very simple truth here. It has been said, that what you see as a flaw in another, you also have in yourself. This is not a universal truth, for when you are in the Christ Consciousness, you may indeed see a flaw, a splinter, in the eye of your brother and it may indeed be a correct observation—and it will be, when you are in the Christ Consciousness.

Nevertheless, in the Christ Consciousness you never accuse anyone, for you have transcended the accusatory consciousness, which is born out of duality—and thus, the Christ does not accuse. There is an important yet subtle difference between pointing out something that needs to be corrected and doing this with an accusatory energy, that seeks to put the other person down. The Christ has only one purpose, and that is to raise the other person up. And thus, when you point out something that needs to change, it is done in a constructive way, where you seek to help the other person transcend it.

But the accuser is not interested in having other people transcend. They are only interested in pulling other people down, and that is their motive, that is their intent, that is the energy that they project at others. And thus my beloved, when you have freed yourself from the impurities in your consciousness, you will come to a point, where you can now see clearly. As Jesus said, when you have removed the beam in your own eye, then you can see clearly what is going on in the consciousness of another. And if you see that a person is open to working on him- or herself, then you do everything possible to help that person. But if you find that another person has not come to the point of being willing to recognize, that everything is an expression of consciousness, well, then you may in some cases either take a different course of action – such as Jesus challenging the scribes and Pharisees or overturning the tables of the moneychangers – or you may indeed decide to leave such people alone. There is not one right way or one wrong way to deal with this, for there are stages on the path.

There is what we call the stage of the Christ, the path of Christhood, where you are indeed meant to go out into the world and either seek to help people or challenge those who are not willing to come up higher. But beyond that stage comes the stage of Buddhahood, where you will see that I did not go out actively; I withdrew from society and created a sangha that was set apart. And then, I let students come to me, which had the advantage, that I could turn away those who were not ready. For they had not come to the one realization, that was the essential key that gave you entry into my sangha; namely that you were willing to recognize that everything is an expression of consciousness. And therefore – my beloved, listen carefully – therefore the key to YOUR personal progress is found in your consciousness.

Do you see, that what is going on now out in the world, even among spiritual people, is that they have been trapped in the consciousness created by the accuser of the brethren, the downward spiral where they are constantly focusing on other people, focusing on changing other people? Thinking that they have to bring about these changes in the world or in other people, or even bring about the judgment or condemnation or the exposure of other people. And thus, they are constantly in this state of wanting to change the consciousness of other people, instead of being willing to change the consciousness of themselves.

This is, of course, perfectly fine. You have free will, you have a right to be in that state of consciousness and get the experiences you need in that state of consciousness. But I, as the Buddha, had the right to define my sangha as a place set apart from that accusatory consciousness. And therefore, I had a right to define a barrier of entry that said, that those who had not been willing to acknowledge, that they need to change their own consciousness – instead of seeking to change the consciousness of others – well, they are not worthy, they are not ready, to enter the sangha of the Buddha and receive my direct instruction.

And thus, they may stay outside and receive other forms of instruction, such as the instruction you can receive today from the external religion of Buddhism, or other external religious or spiritual teachings. But you will see that even today, there are those in the tradition of Buddhism who are true gurus, who have attained a higher state of consciousness. And you will see that each of them also has their personal criteria for whom they will allow into their circle of their personal disciples, their personal initiates.

For of course, you are not, as the Buddha, required to work with just anyone who knocks on the door. That my beloved, is actually the initiation of the Christ, where as the Christ you go through a phase, as Jesus demonstrated, where you deal with anyone regardless of their state of consciousness. You deal with the lepers; you deal with those with various infirmities, those who are possessed by demons—all kinds of people who are trapped in all kinds of beliefs. The Christ is out in the world, and whomever the Christ meets, the Christ deals with that person according to his or her inner creativity and discernment and level of Christhood. This is perfectly acceptable—that is why the Christ goes out into the world.

But the Buddha is at a level, where the Buddha has created a sangha set apart, and the students must therefore pass certain initiations before they are allowed entry. The very key here to being considered as a student of the Buddha, a candidate for Buddhahood, is first of all, that you recognize that everything in the world of form is an expression of consciousness. And therefore, everything YOU encounter in the world of form is an expression of your consciousness—if you react to it.

Acting and reacting

And therefore, as long as you find yourself reacting to anything in this world, you need to consider, that it has something in your consciousness that has not yet been surrendered, that has not yet been healed or purified—and that is why you react. It is very simple! Because if there is nothing in you that corresponds, then you will not react. You will act, but you will be non-attached in acting. For this is the difference between acting and reacting. When you are reacting, you have an attachment to a particular outcome. And if that outcome does not come to pass, then you also have a negative, un-peaceful, un-centered, un-loving, emotional-mental reaction.

Yet if you are acting, there is no such attachment to outcome. And therefore, the act carries with it its own victory, its own fulfillment, its own success, its own sense of joy, accomplishment, fulfillment. For you see, when you re-act, you think that the success or failure of your reaction depends on what happens in the world. Yet when you transcend the consciousness of reacting and arise to the consciousness of acting from within, then you realize, that the act of expressing whatever you express—that is the victory in itself. Nothing else, no particular outcome in the minds of other people, in the actions of other people, in the actions of society, or in the world at large is needed.

You are like the sun, who finds joy in shining its light and does not look down on earth, seeing who is covering themselves up, who is hiding from the sun’s light, who is wearing sunglasses or suntan lotion or what have you. The sun is not concerned about these reactions; it keeps shining, for it finds joy in shining. And that is the consciousness of action, as opposed to the consciousness of reaction, where you do not find joy in what you are doing, but you are waiting for the result, the reaction from others before you can determine whether you should feel joy or sorrow.

So then, what is the key to transcending this consciousness of reacting? It is to realize, that your reaction comes from the way you perceive the situation. Reaction is the result, the consequence, of perception. And thus, when you recognize, that everything is an expression of consciousness, you also recognize, that your reaction to a given situation is the product of the way you perceive the situation. Perception of course, being beyond sensory perception, going into your emotional reaction, the way you think about the situation, and therefore even going beyond this to the way you look at life in general, the very subtle mindset, worldview, stored in your identity body.

And so, as I said in the very opening verse of the Dhammapada, 2,500 years ago:

Preceded by perception are mental states.
For them is perception supreme.
If with perception polluted one thinks or acts,
suffering follows.

What is the difference between polluted perception and pure perception? Well, certainly I have given you hints—for any time you react to a situation, you know you are perceiving that situation with polluted perception. But how do you then go beyond that polluted perception to pure perception? You do so by realizing, that any perception that springs from duality is polluted by its very nature. This, of course, is difficult. For most lifestreams on earth have been in the consciousness of duality for so long, that they have lost any sense of pure perception. But as we have explained now over and over again, the core of your Being is that pure state of consciousness, which has been talked about in every mystical and spiritual tradition throughout the ages, going beyond the Vedas, going into Atlantis and Lemuria, and even older civilizations.

The mystics of all ages have known, that when you go beyond the perception that comes from the senses – the perception that comes from the outer mind, the perception that is influenced by the emotions, the perception at the level of thought, even the perception that comes from your sense of identity of being in this world – when you go beyond this, you experience pure awareness. You may call it the conscious self, the Conscious You or any other names you desire. But the reality is, that beyond any sense of self is pure awareness.

This pure awareness cannot be polluted by anything in the realm of duality, anything in the world of form. And thus, it is possible for you to get in tune with that core of your being. And when you experience pure awareness and know that you are more than the external self, that perceives the world in a certain way, well, then you can begin to become more anchored in that pure awareness. And now you can begin to perceive the world without losing your pure awareness.

Maintaining pure awareness

For do you not see, that many people have had brief glimpses of pure awareness, but as soon as they were out of it, maybe after a split second, they were back into perceiving the world through their outer personality? And therefore, they would in many cases even superimpose their religious beliefs upon that experience, thinking it meant or affirmed this or that in their religious doctrine and dogma. You see Christian mystics, who have had experiences of pure awareness, but interpreted it within the context of the Christian beliefs, that they had not quite yet transcended. You see the same in Buddhism, in Hinduism, in Islam and everywhere else. You even see those, who claim to be atheists, but who have had experiences of pure awareness and now interpret them from some scientific viewpoint as trickery played by the brain, some fluke chemical reaction or electromagnetic reaction.

Yet when you are willing to question your current perception, when you are willing to realize, that there is more than one way to look at a given situation, or look at the world, when you are willing to realize, that the ascended masters have pure perception, and if you are willing to ask for our help, we certainly will help you expose the impurities in your perception. And when you are willing to look squarely at those impurities and transcend them; well, when you are willing to go through this process that we have described as the true spiritual path, then you will gradually come to that point, where you can now maintain pure awareness without immediately switching into the external perception.

And this means that you can now begin to look at yourself, at your physical body, at your personal situation or even at the world itself through that pure awareness, where you begin to see, that there is a different way to look at life than what has been presented by your outer self and outer personality, that filter of the external awareness, the polluted perception. And in the beginning this will be a somewhat schizophrenic process, where at one moment you see something beyond and in the next moment you are back in your outer awareness, and now you doubt what you saw. Could it really be true? Could the reality of the ascended masters really be so radically different from what you have been brought up to believe, what you have seen for so many years; even what you have come to believe was the truth of an outer religious or spiritual teaching?

You see my beloved, there are many who call themselves ascended master students, but who for decades have studied only an outer teaching and who have not been able or willing to go beyond and experience pure perception. They have used that external teaching to create a new mental box, a new sense of equilibrium, as Jesus explained so carefully. And thus, they are now – when they experience pure awareness – they are now confronted with the reality, that the way that we of the ascended masters look at a particular issue is radically different from the way that they have come to look at it, based on an external teaching given by the ascended masters.

Yet they have not gone beyond the teaching! They have not risen above their state of consciousness, they have not questioned their perception. So they have formed their perception based on the outer teaching but not the Spirit beyond the outer words. And therefore, they may now come to the realization, that we of the ascended masters do not look at it the way they have come to look at it. And so they now face the test—will they question, not necessarily the outer teaching but their perception of the outer teaching? Will they be willing to gradually reach for that pure perception, that pure awareness, so they can go beyond the perception of the outer teaching which they had come to see as infallible, as absolutely true?

This is how even an ascended master teaching can become a trap for students, when they are not willing to continually question their perception. For you see, it is possible to be a member of an external organization or teaching without actually questioning your perception—as you are required to do before you can enter the sangha of the Buddha, before you can enter the retreats of the Great White Brotherhood, such as we have described any number of times.

How people are trapped by their perception

If you will not question your perception, you will obviously believe, that your perception is completely accurate, completely true. What else can you do? This I trust, that most of you will be able to see. If you are not questioning your perception, you will believe that your current perception of life – or of a particular situation – is true, is complete, is accurate. And thus, I trust you should also be able to see, that if you do not question your perception, you cannot go beyond that perception. And if you do not go beyond your perception, how can you ever come to recognize the truth I expressed in the Dhammapada 2,500 years ago—namely, that your perception springs from an even deeper mental state, your identity body, the way you look at life and yourself at the identity level?

It is this deeper perception, that gives rise to the mental and emotional way you approach life. And that mental and emotional approach to life is what causes you to look at situations in a certain way, which then causes you to go into a particular mental state, such as feeling unjustly condemned, feeling the need to judge others, feeling the need to react with anger when things don’t go your way or any number of other such mental states. And when you are in such a lower mental state, if you are not willing to question your perception, well, then for your mental state, your perception is supreme.

And if your perception is supreme, you cannot go beyond your perception, you cannot go beyond that lower mental state. You cannot begin to uncover the higher mental state and see, how that higher mental state has polluted your perception and has caused you to look at life with polluted perception. And it is the polluted perception, that produces the lower mental state in which you are trapped, and which has now become a closed system, a closed circle of reaction, where you are constantly reacting to life.

As I said in the beginning, you are reacting to what you are projecting into the cosmic mirror. You are reacting to your own reaction, caused by the way you perceive life. So you are in an endless spiral of reacting to your own reactions, to the reactions of other people. Everything is a reaction to something. How will you ever be free of this? How will YOU ever be free of YOUR reactionary spiral?

You will be free only when you stop looking at other people, seeking to change their consciousness, and recognize, that the key to YOUR freedom is to change YOUR consciousness. And the key to changing your consciousness is to question your perception—to get to the level of cause and look beyond the level of effect, to get to the level of action and look beyond the level of reaction. For you cannot change your reaction until you have changed your action. Your reaction can be said to be the polluted perception and the mental state that comes from the perception you have at the level of your mental and emotional bodies. This is reaction.

What is the level of action is your identity body and the way you look at life and yourself, your relationship to life, your relationship to other people, your relationship to the Ma-ter light, your relationship to God. This is your deeper perception, and this is what causes you to act by projecting an image into the cosmic mirror, that is beyond the level of emotion, beyond the level of thought—and therefore beyond the level that most people are consciously aware of. And how can you become consciously aware of what is beyond thought and emotion until you start questioning your perception? It simply is not possible, and that is why the trap is complete.

The accusers of the brethren knew, that once they could force people, force lifestreams, into this reactionary cycle, they would never get out of it—unless they were willing to question their perception. And by keeping them busy enough with reacting to life, well, they could create such an intense downward spiral, that most people never had the wherewithal to question their perception, being so sure that their perception was accurate and therefore there was no need to question it. After all, everybody else looks at it the same way.

And thus, as soon as you have a situation, where the majority of the inhabitants on a particular planet see life as a struggle, well, then who is going to step back and question that perception of life as a struggle and say: “Is life really a struggle, does life have to be a struggle, or is it our own perception of a struggle that creates a struggle, by projecting the image into the cosmic mirror that life is a struggle?”

What is pure perception?

You have heard the story of how I started out as the son of a king, having grown up in an environment, where my perception was protected from seeing decay and death. I therefore grew up with a limited, a one-sided, perception, that could be said to be more pure than the perception of most people on this planet. You have heard how it was my perception of an old man, that caused me to realize, that my previous perception had been limited. And although it may have been purer than the average person’s perception, it was not ultimately pure, because I had simply ignored certain things, that are temporary realities on this planet. And this is not truly pure perception.

Truly pure perception is not attained by ignoring imperfections but by seeing through them, seeing beyond them, and seeing there is something beyond the perception—even the perception that life is a struggle. You know that after this realization, I withdrew from my life in the palace, I withdrew into the forest; living an ascetic lifestyle, punishing my body and mind, seeking to discipline my mind. Until I finally came to the realization, that even that would not lead me to pure perception.

What caused me to go beyond that level and reach the level of Buddhahood? It was that I came to the point, where I was willing to question EVERY aspect of my perception—the perception that I had grown up with, the perception of the ascetic lifestyle and philosophy. I was willing to question everything. And when I began to question everything, I began to see the patterns of how the polluted perception is an endless cycle that leads nowhere. And that was when I began to experience the pure consciousness that in Buddhism is called Samadhi, or Nirvana. And that, then, gradually allowed me to maintain that pure awareness even while I was engaged in certain activities and therefore could now perceive the world from the level of pure awareness.

And thus, I saw, I began to see, that the polluted perception is the dualistic perception, where there must be two opposite polarities. And they are seen as if they are ultimately real, that one could not exist without the other. And therefore, one is, in a sense, as real as the other, thus giving the impression that evil is as real as God, that the devil has power—permanence, reality. And so, I began to see beyond the dualistic perception. I began to see, that there was a way to engage in life – even an active life in this world with all its imperfections – and still not be pulled into the dualistic perception—where you have to label everything on a relative, dualistic scale with two extremes, one being good, one being evil; the other one being right, one being wrong; one being true, one being untrue or false; one being beautiful, one being ugly; one being pleasurable one being un-pleasurable.

What happened to me was, that I began to see that there is something beyond this dualistic perception, and that this is polluted perception, where you perceive something, but you are not just perceiving because your perception is polluted. And therefore, you cannot separate the act of perception from the act of labeling, of evaluating, of judging. “Judge not, that ye be not judged, for with whatever measure ye measure out, it shall be measured out to you”. Do you see, that you will be judged by yourself through your own consciousness, and thus the way you judge others while you are in embodiment on earth is the way you will judge yourself when you go out of embodiment and have a life review—where you now look at yourself through the consciousness with which you have looked at others?

I began to see, that beyond this perception – that makes it seem like you have to judge and label and evaluate everything – there is pure perception. A perception where you do not ignore the imperfections on earth, the unreality on earth; but you do not judge it, you do not label it. And therefore, you do not react to it in an emotional way by feeling threatened by it, or by feeling disgusted or repelled by it, or by feeling that it should not be there. You in fact see beyond it, you see that beyond the outer form is the Buddha Nature, the Ma-ter light; the PURITY, the reality that everything is created out of God’s light. And therefore, it has the potential to shake off the impure image, the impure form, and be accelerated into purity—the purity of the Christ Consciousness, the purity of the Buddhic consciousness, the purity of the God consciousness.

And thus, you come to that point of the Buddhic consciousness, where you can maintain Nirvana, maintain Samadhi, even while you are engaged in activities. You do not have to sit there with closed eyes and meditate in order to be in Samadhi or Nirvana. You carry it with you, and you see through that pure consciousness. You still see the imperfections in this world, but you do not label them, you do not judge them, you do not react to them. You just see them, but you see them as temporary, you see them as unreal. And thus, you do not react to the unreality, the imperfection. Instead you ACT, based on the realization, that every imperfection can be accelerated into purity, into a higher state. And therefore, you go out and act in order to raise up all life, instead of seeking to condemn certain aspects of life and then seeking to destroy them.

The lie behind all dramas

Do you see, this is the lie of the accuser of the brethren? This is the underlying lie behind the epic dramas we have exposed so carefully now. The epic drama makes you believe, that there is something that is bad or evil and that something must be destroyed. But when you seek to destroy evil, you enter into a reaction to evil—and this cannot remove suffering from the earth but will only increase suffering. And therefore, the only way to “remove” quote-unquote “evil” is to transcend the dualistic consciousness, so that you can act from the non-dualistic consciousness and therefore seek to accelerate the conditions that others call evil, accelerate them into purity by lifting up all life, instead of seeking to condemn, to put down, to destroy.

This is the difference between those who have ascended and those who have not. This is the difference between those who have taken a love-based approach to life and those who are still stuck in a fear-based approach, where they feel a need to judge, condemn, to put down and destroy.

How do you ascend? By accelerating yourself and by coming to the point, where you say with Jesus: “And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto to me.” Did Jesus say, I will draw only the good people unto me and send the bad people to hell? Nay, he did not. He said “I am willing to accelerate, to lift up all life” and that was why he could ascend. Because he had accelerated himself beyond the accusatory consciousness, that divides the undivided, indivisible oneness of God into two polarities and labels one as good – that can enter the Kingdom of God – and one as bad – that cannot enter the Kingdom of God – and therefore must be destroyed by those who want to enter the Kingdom of God. For in destroying evil, you will supposedly qualify yourself to enter the Kingdom of God. Such is the lie of the epic dramas. And how many people have believed them, and still believe them, and still think that they can find some way to qualify to enter God’s Kingdom by still maintaining that consciousness of duality—and therefore not putting on the wedding garment of being completely non-violent, by being non-dualistic, non-judgmental and simply seeking to accelerate all life into purity, for you do not judge or condemn or put anything down.

Do you see, that I am not asking you to be blind? I am not asking you to ignore the many impurities you see in the world, but I am asking you to not make them permanent in your mind. For when you react to them, what is it you do? Well, if you know that something is unreal and that you are real, you do not have any need to react to it or against it, do you? Why would you need to react to something unreal? And so you do not react with a sense of being threatened, or angry or afraid or having any other negative emotion. You simply look at it, and then you act based on—not the outer appearance, not the outer form, but based on your inner creativity, that comes forth spontaneously from your own higher being, from your I AM Presence, from the lineage of spiritual beings, that stretches from you all the way to the Creator.

You act out of that wellspring of creativity instead of reacting. And by not reacting to the form, you do not give it permanence, you do not give it reality. And thus, your action is not geared towards putting something down and destroying it. It is geared towards accelerating it into the purity that you see beyond the outer form. This is pure perception, where you can look at something and see it as an unreal manifestation, without going into the reaction of labeling it as ugly, or bad or evil—as most people do.

My Beloved, we have given you many teachings to help you rise above that consciousness of the accuser, the consciousness of the epic dramas. It was precisely one year ago, that we introduced the concept of dramas and pointed out the need to transcend your dramas, if you would come to a higher level; if you would indeed become a force in accelerating the earth into the spiral of ascension for the year 2012 and beyond. If you would indeed form the sangha of the Buddha, you needed to transcend your dramas, as was clearly pointed out one year ago by myself, by others and by Saint Germain most clearly in his monumental address—that you might find cause to study again, those of you who are serious about overcoming your dramas.

For we, of course, realize, that there are those of you who are not willing to overcome their dramas and have therefore even rejected the entire concept, rejected the need to overcome the drama or refused to see that they have any dramas to overcome. And this, of course, is perfectly acceptable to us, according to the Law of Free Will. But we simply say: Then we cannot have you as part of the sangha that we are seeking to establish. When students came to apply to enter my sangha 2,500 years ago, they had to be tested, so that there was a sifting, a separation, of those who were willing to question their perception and their dramas and those who were not. And those who were not willing, would thus stay outside. And they would react in all manner of ways, some feeling rejected, some attacking the Buddha and the students of the Buddha in all manner of ways, that are not recorded in the Buddhist scriptures, and thus you have no outer awareness of them today.

But I can assure you, my beloved, that everything that I did or said was not approved or accepted by the Brahmins of the Hindu religion, who felt threatened by me, or by those who were their students who were not willing to question their perception. So there was much bickering, much attack, much accusation against me, against my person, against my students. There was much of it going on back then, as you saw with Jesus being attacked and accused. For this consciousness has been around, as I said, for a very long time. Do not think that I escaped it—it was there. But of course, I was not bothered by it, I was not attached to it, and thus I did not react to it. I simply gave teachings, that could help those who were willing to transcend that level of consciousness, and then I focused on helping those that I could help, because they were willing to help themselves. They were willing to look at themselves, to question their perception instead of seeing it as supreme and beyond questioning.

The thoughtform of the lightning from the East to the West

And thus, as is customary, I will end this release by giving you a thoughtform that might help you play an active role in helping humankind master the initiations of the Son, the Christ Consciousness—that of discerning what is real and unreal, which of course requires you to have the pure perception I have discoursed about; of not labeling and judging.

What I desire you to envision is, that the Christ enters this world, as Jesus said: as the lightning from the East unto the West. And it flashes forth into the world like a double-edged sword, that cuts through the veils of illusion, the veil of Maya. Those veils can be seen as curtains that are hung up by the false teachers and the fallen beings, so that they can hide behind them. Some of those curtains are so solid, that you cannot see through them, others have become partly transparent, so that you can see that there are shadows moving behind them.

Envision that the Sword of the Christ, the Living Word, will flash forth and cut the straps that are holding those curtains up, so that the curtains will come tumbling down, exposing what is behind them. Exposing the power elite, exposing those who manipulate in all manner of ways, who have managed to stay hidden from the people, so that they will be exposed. The curtains will fall, and the people will wake up and say, “Look, the emperor has nothing on. For now we see him clearly—now that he is not veiled behind his curtain of illusion, this smokescreen of Maya, of lies and deception.”

Hold on to this thoughtform, my beloved! Remember it whenever you encounter a particular situation, where you know there is deception. Then call forth with a simple call of your own making to the Christ and the Buddha. Call forth that Sword of Christ to cleave asunder the real from the unreal, to cut the veils, so that they will come tumbling down, and the people will see reality and unreality exposed—and so that the unreality will stand naked before the eyes of the world. This I admonish you to envision.

And with the gratitude for your endurance for holding the balance for this release, I say: “Well done you good and faithful servants, you have been faithful over a few things, we will indeed endeavor to make you rulers over many things in the years to come.” Thus, be sealed in the infinite, non-dualistic, pure perception of the Buddha. Call to me to give you the pure perception of the Buddha Mind, that knows that everything is the Buddha Nature and thus can see the difference between the pure reality of the Buddha Nature and the unreality of the illusions of Mara that come to tempt you—tempt you to do what? To react to their unreality in any way! For any reaction causes you to be trapped in the downward spiral of unreality. Thus, be the Buddha—determine not to react, determine to enter the path that we may teach you how to ACT, ACT, ACT from pure perception.

Be sealed then, in my peace, in my peace that is not passive and not what many people perceive as peaceful but is a dynamic, infinite peace, that will not let things remain, that will not let people remain stuck in the spiral, where they perceive that life is suffering. And that is why I came out of Nirvana—to teach people that there is an alternative to suffering. And I admonish YOU to do the same. Teach them; demonstrate to them that there is an alternative to suffering. There is the possibility of attaining peace of mind, of approaching life with a sense of infinite, inexhaustible joy! Be sealed in the joy of the Buddha. For when you perceive the Buddha Nature, how can you not be joyful? Thus, I AM Infinite Joy.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

There is no room for judgment in the ascension spiral

TOPICS: Let go of the glamorous images of the ascension – Where does your ascension spiral begin? – A fourth-ray reality check – The requirement for beginning the ascension process – The Christ mind does not judge – The energy of the accuser interrupts the ascension spiral – You cannot ascend with impure perception – Do you still want to hide something? – The ascension is transcendence – Seek only to raise up all life – There are false masters of division – How to speak out without judgment – In judging, you judge yourself – You can always accelerate beyond your current state of consciousness – How to lock in to the ascension spiral – The choice is the judgment – Overcoming the accuser – The last stages in the ascension spiral –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Serapis Bey, December 18, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Beloved Serapis Bey!
Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Beloved Serapis Bey!
Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Beloved Serapis Bey!

Indeed, Serapis, I AM. Serapis Soleil, Serapis of the Sun—the sun of your being, the I AM Presence of your being, of my Being, of the beings of all ascended and unascended beings, who are associated in any way with the service of raising up the earth and all life thereon.

I would discourse with you on the ascension flame, the ascension coil, the ascension spiral. For many have studied the teachings of the ascended masters, have thought about the ascension, have decided that they want the ascension, but they have not understood the essential quality, that is needed for you to enter the ascension spiral.

Let go of the glamorous images of the ascension

Indeed, there are many who have taken on an impure and unrealistic image of what it means to ascend—being so focused on a secret ritual in some elaborate temple. Being so focused on the pomp and circumstance, supposedly, of the ascension process, that they raise their eyes to the sky and yet fail to see, that the ascension is a process. And as Saint Paul said, “I die daily,” so I, Serapis, say, “I ascend daily.” And you, in order to enter the ascension spiral, must also say, “I ascend daily.” But of course it is not enough to just say it. You must live it. You must be it. You must indeed be willing to daily accelerate your sense of self by doing what we might call the “nitty-gritty,” the not-so-glamorous tasks that are part of the ascension spiral.

For you see, there are indeed many students of the ascended masters who have read various descriptions of the advanced initiations that take place in the pyramid or at the Temple of Luxor or in other etheric temples. And they envision in their minds, that in order to make their ascension, they have to somehow travel in their finer bodies to one of these temples, where they are clearly identified as adepts, as advanced students, and they are surrounded by advanced masters and they are going through these advanced rituals, that could not take place of earth. And I AM, of course, not denying that at the very later stages of the ascension process, there are such rituals.

Yet what you need to recognize is simply this: How do you get to the advanced stages of the ascension spiral? Well, how do you get to the top step on a spiral staircase? By first walking on to the bottom step—and then continuing to take one step at a time until you reach the top step. It may seem more glorious to take that final step, but is it any more important than taking each of the other steps that led to that final step?

My point therefore is this: If you are so focused on the advanced stages of the ascension, you will see no connection between those advanced initiations and your daily life. And if you see no connection between your daily life and the final stages of the ascension, then how can you ascend daily? How can your daily life become one more step in the ascension spiral?

Instead, what will happen is that there will be a gap in your vision, your consciousness, between your daily life, your daily state of consciousness, and the advanced stages of the ascension process. And then you will be susceptible to the false promise, that comes in so many disguises: that by being a member of an outer organization – and that by giving certain decrees and rituals and rosaries and by studying certain teachings and by doing this and doing that – you will somehow automatically qualify for your ascension. You will somehow automatically make the leap from where you are at in consciousness on earth to the advanced stages of the ascension process. It is as if you think, that there is some kind of magic, some kind of accelerator chair, that will raise up anyone who sits in it, so you can bridge the gap.

Where does your ascension spiral begin?

Are you aware – as all of you are aware, I am sure – that scientists have for decades been searching for the missing link between ape and man in the evolutionary chain? Well, I can tell you that there are many, many students of occult wisdom, so to speak, who have been searching for lifetimes for the missing link between their current state of consciousness and whatever advanced stage of consciousness they see as their goal. Why is it that people cannot find that missing link, cannot bridge the gap? Because they are not willing to look at their present stage of consciousness, their present life circumstances, and realize that right here – right where I am right now – this is the only place that my personal ascension spiral can begin.

And when does your personal ascension spiral begin? It begins when you consciously decide, that you will approach everything you encounter in your daily life as an opportunity to rise one step higher towards your ascension. Do you see the essential shift in consciousness that I am asking for? You cannot simply be a member of an outer organization, or perform outer rituals of any kind, and expect that this will automatically take you into the ascension spiral. You must follow the eternal, universal call of Christ, to look first at the beam in your own eye. This is the absolute requirement. For think about it logically. The ascension process is a process whereby you – as an individual lifestream – accelerate your being, your aura, your consciousness, your mind – whatever you want to call it – but that which makes up your individual lifestream has to be accelerated beyond the vibrations of earth.

The ascension is not a group effort. Although, certainly, one can say that groups of lifestreams, even humanity as a whole, can be engaged in an ascending spiral. Nevertheless, you do not walk through the pearly gates to the ascended state as a group, where someone of lesser attainment can somehow slump along with the rest of the group, for they make up what is lacking in a particular individual. The ascension process is an entirely individual process. It is also a process where you cannot hide behind anything—and you cannot hide anything. And therefore, when you look at this logically, you will see, that before you can truly enter the ascension spiral, you must overcome one of the primary illusions and desires of the human ego, namely that what you can hide from other people can also be hidden from God and the ascended masters.

I AM Serapis Bey. I AM an ascended Being. I AM the chohan of the Fourth Ray of Purity. Do you think, that you can hide any form of impurity from me? Do you think you can sneak into my temple at Luxor, the Ascension Temple itself, while hiding some aspect of human momentum, some aspect of the duality consciousness, some epic or personal drama? Do you think I will not see this, when you apply to enter? For if you do, I can assure you, that you will never close the gap between your daily life and the ascension spiral.

A fourth-ray reality check

For what will it require of you to close that gap? It requires a very simple reality check. Ask yourself this: “Do I want to make my ascension?” If the answer is “No,” go in peace. Go and have the experiences that planet earth offer. And then, when you have enough of those experiences, come back to me at any time with a true desire, a pure intent on making your ascension.

Now, if the answer to the question is “Yes, I do want to make my ascension,” then you need to consider how this can possibly happen. And it can happen only when you are willing and able to leave behind anything on earth, anything of earth, anything of an earthly vibration. The ascension spiral is one of acceleration into purity, where all impurities from the duality consciousness, all energies less than the purity of love, must be accelerated into purity.

For as we have said before, the door to the ascended state can be seen as one with a filter, where there are small openings in an intricate pattern, that will not let any impurities through. And if you have those impurities in your being, they will bump up against the grid in the door, and you will not be able to go through the door—if you are still attached to the impurities and cannot leave them behind. In order to enter, all impurities must be—not simply left behind, but what must be left behind is the attachment – emotional, mental, even an attachment in the identity body – to certain thoughts, certain ideas, certain concepts. And then, when you leave behind the attachment, you can accelerate the energy into purity.

For of course, you have two conditions to fulfill here. You are responsible for all energy, all spiritual light, that you have used in any of your embodiments. You are responsible for raising it back up to the vibration of balance and purity with which it was given to you. For you cannot leave the earth behind if you are weighing down – if your efforts are weighing down – the earth. Yet in order to be able and willing to accelerate the misqualified energy into purity, you must acknowledge, that it is misqualified and that the being who has misqualified it is you—not someone else, not even the demons of hell. It is you who have chosen to misqualify the light.

And how can you do this? Only by being willing to look at the beam in your own eye. For you see, the unwillingness to look at the beam in one’s own eye comes from the desire to hide something, the illusion that it is possible to hide something. And indeed, it is possible to hide your imperfect sense of identity, your impure thoughts, your unbalanced emotions. You can even, to some degree, hide your selfish actions. It is possible to hide it on earth, because the earth is in such a low state of vibration, that there is an energy veil. And the energy veil can hide both actions, emotions, thoughts, and a sense of identity. Even the impure intent of the heart can be hidden, as was explained by Astrea.

In the realm of words, anything can be hidden—for anything can seemingly be justified. Yet you will not ascend from the level of words. You will ascend only by becoming the Word. And to become the Word, you must accelerate your being and all impurities in your being to the necessary level, where you have accelerated beyond duality and the desire to have the experiences you can have only in duality. Such as the experience of being able to hide or even being able to believe, that you can qualify for your ascension without looking at the beam in your own eye.

The requirement for beginning the ascension process

When you take a realistic look at the ascension process, you realize, that there is no possibility of hiding anything. And therefore, what is the requirement for you to even begin the ascension process? It is that you come to the conscious realization – and the conscious decision – that you do not want to hide anything. You have no longer the desire to hide anything from anyone, be it people on earth or the ascended masters.

There are many retreats of the ascended masters. I, Serapis, work in more than one retreat. I do not only work at Luxor, in the ascension retreat. I am willing to work with any one at any stage of consciousness, at any stage of impurity, for I AM the master of purity. I do not judge and condemn anyone. I have no need to judge, for I AM one with purity. And the flame of purity that I AM will filter out those who are not willing to become pure. For they have impurities, that they are not done with experiencing, and so they want to hold on to that.

Do you see the essential difference here? So many human beings judge one another, and they do this by formulating a standard in their own consciousness. And then they say, “Those who live up to this standard are good people, and those who do not live up to this standard are bad people.” Depending on the standard, depending on people’s state of consciousness, they have now created a division among humankind. There are those who are human beings like themselves and those who are no longer human beings like themselves, but a kind of sub-humans or non-humans. Now you have created a division in your mind. Where does such a division come from? Does it come from the ascended consciousness? Or does it come from the unascended consciousness, the consciousness of duality?

The Christ mind does not judge

The essential realization here is this: the Christ consciousness is designed to maintain oneness between the Creator and its creation. So no matter how far a self-aware being with free will has descended into the consciousness of separation, there is still a lifeline, that can go with that being into that low state of consciousness and serve as that lifeline, whereby the being can pull itself back up to the oneness of the Body of God. There is no division in the Christ consciousness, as human beings create division based on the consciousness of separation.

We who are the ascended masters have attained the Christ consciousness. We see the oneness of all life. We see the reality that “Without him was not anything made that was made.” And thus, every form is simply the one Ma-ter light that has taken on that particular form. But when you see beyond the form, you see the Ma-ter light and you see that the Ma-ter light is an extension of the Creator’s Being, as everything is an extension of the Creator’s Being—for there is nothing else out of which to create.

And thus, when I look at humankind, I do not divide them into those who are good and those who are bad. I do not even divide into those who are pure and those who are impure. I do not impose any value judgment. I do not even need to evaluate based on the analytical mind, for the Christ mind is not the analytical, linear mind, that most human beings know as the only form of mind. The Christ mind is a higher mind, that does not see through the filter of duality, and therefore sees the reality that all Life is one.

Certainly, the Christ mind can indeed be direct, can indeed challenge the scribes and the Pharisees, can indeed call a spade a spade, or call someone for the “sons of the devil” in order to shake them out of their mental box. But what most human beings have not understood – and what even most ascended master students have not understood, and often will not understand – is that the Christ mind does not judge based on human, dualistic, value-laden judgment. For as Jesus said, “If I judge, I judge righteous judgment.” Righteous judgment is not even judgment as human beings see it from duality. Righteous judgment does not divide self-aware beings into those who are good or bad, those who can be helped or those who cannot.

The energy of the accuser interrupts the ascension spiral

If you are willing to see truth, then listen to the words, but listen beyond the words. Life is an ongoing process. Nothing is static. Nothing can stand still. You are either moving upwards in the ascension spiral or you are spiraling downwards in a negative spiral. There is no standing still.

Take note of the teachings given yesterday by Astrea, of the energy of the accuser of the brethren and how it was this energy, that started the original downward spiral in a higher realm. Those of you who have studied the Kabala will know, that there is a teaching that the judgment started when a group of fallen beings wanted to be the judgment without having the judgment tempered by mercy.

Well, mercy is not the highest understanding; neither is judgment, for both words have become too colored by the duality consciousness. Mercy is not mercy but realism—the reality of seeing that there is no impurity – no matter what level of vibration it is at – that cannot be raised back into purity. For no matter how impure a manifestation or form might seem, it is still the Ma-ter Light that has taken on that form—and the Ma-ter Light can always be raised back to its original purity, shaking off all imperfect images.

When you have this sense of realism, it is not possible to divide human beings or any form of self-aware beings into those who are good, those who are bad, those who are within hope, those who are beyond hope, those who can be saved, and those who cannot be saved. One cannot think that way with the Christ consciousness. One cannot think that way with the ascended consciousness. It is not possible. For if one thinks that way, one will not enter the ascension spiral. One will stay in a negative spiral created by the original fallen beings, who used exactly this kind of mindset to project their accusations upon the innocent, accusing them of having done this or that wrong and therefore being so bad, that they did not deserve to ascend as the rest of their sphere was ascending.

The essence of the accusatory energy is precisely this—the division into those who are worthy, those who are not worthy, the accusation that you – or you, or you – are not worthy. You are not worthy to face your God. You are not worthy to face your spiritual teacher or to go back to your spiritual teacher after you have eaten the forbidden fruit. And when a lifestream comes to believe in this unworthiness, then it falls into the downward spiral. And then it becomes susceptible to the epic dramas, which say that if you do this or that outer thing – if you belong to this or that outer organization – then you will automatically become worthy without having to look at the beam in your own eye. The beam being the decision that caused you to believe in the accusation, that you are not worthy because you did not live up to this or that condition defined by the duality consciousness.

Do you see what I am saying here? The false accusation is that is order to be worthy to face your God, to ascend, you have to live up to certain conditions defined by the duality consciousness. And when you believe this, you think that in order to fulfill those conditions, you must participate in some epic drama and bring about this or that change on earth, whereby you will automatically fulfill the conditions for your salvation or ascension.

And what is the epic drama in which you must participate? Well, it is one that is based on the idea, that there is a division between those who are saved and those who are not saved, based on dualistic conditions. And therefore, if you can then raise up your religion as the only one or condemn or judge these other people or kill them all, well, then you will fulfill the condition for salvation, and you will be among those who are saved based on outer conditions. Ah, it cannot be done. It cannot be done. It cannot be done.

You cannot ascend with impure perception

As we have recently brought forth teachings on perception, I must tell you that these teachings contain the very key, whereby those who are willing can enter the ascension spiral—beginning right where they are. For you can realize, that what it will take for you to enter the ascension spiral is, that you begin to question your perception. No one has ever ascended with impure perception. For if you speak or act with perception impure, then suffering follows. You cannot enter the ascension spiral as long as you are suffering, as long as you are struggling against something or striving for some dualistic goal that is not the goal of God.

What is the goal of God? Is it to divide humanity into those who are good and those who are evil? Is it to single out certain individuals as being the scapegoat, as being the cause of all of your troubles—and then seeking to judge or condemn or destroy these individuals? Nay, this is not the goal of God. The goal of God is to raise up all life. The goal of God respects free will, so that those who are not willing to enter an ascending spiral must go to a lower sphere as one sphere ascends. But the goal of God is to raise up all life, and therefore God respects free will and also – as a result of that respect – does not condemn those who are not willing to enter the ascension spiral, for they want to have more experiences in the lower realms.

God has no need to condemn anyone. The Father judges no man, but has left all judgment to the Son. Only, the Son does not judge based on human value judgments, human conditions, dualistic conditions. The Son, in fact, does not judge with the analytical, linear mind. The Son simply IS the light, and the light does its work by facing people with a choice to either accept the light or to reject the light. Do you think that when Jesus confronted the scribes and the Pharisees, do you think it was his goal to go in and argue with them at the level of their dualistic consciousness, their linear, analytical minds, and convince them that his words were more right than their words? No, Jesus had no desire to split hairs with the scribes and Pharisees over interpretations of scripture. That was what they did with each other.

Jesus came to give those who were willing an opportunity to accelerate beyond that level of consciousness, and thus he did not come in with words. He did not argue with their words. He did not seek to come up with a better argument through words, that would invalidate or put down the other people. He sought to raise them up by being the Word. But beyond the words he spoke, the words that they could hear, there was a vibration, a love, a purity of the Christ consciousness, that gave them a choice that they had never had before, when they only encountered people who were arguing with words.

By encountering one person who had embodied the Word, they had the choice to either accept the Word or continue in their words, their endless arguments over this or that, or who said that or who said this, and who is right and who is not right, and why this sentence is in contradiction with what was said 255 years ago by this or that previous organization, or whether it was in contradiction with what was said yesterday. For the linear mind can always find contradictions, for the linear mind is one big contradiction, that can never resolve its own contradictions. You cannot resolve contradictions at the level of words. How do you resolve contradictions? By becoming the Word, by embodying the Word, where there is no darkness nor shadow of turning but only the one light of Christ.

Do you still want to hide something?

So what will it take for you to consciously enter the ascension spiral? It will take that you make the decision, that you no longer want to hide anything from the ascended masters who are overseeing your personal ascension process. I will work with anyone, whatever level of consciousness they are at. And there is no one on earth who cannot somehow attend some kind of spiritual schoolroom, once they go beyond the school of hard knocks. But I AM Serapis Bey, and I AM the hierarch at the temple at Luxor, the Ascension Temple. The Ascension Temple is not for neophytes on the spiritual path. It is for those who have risen to the advanced stages of the ascension process. That means not everyone is qualified to enter.

What will it take for you to qualify yourself to enter? It will take a realization of what the ascension process is about. First of all, as I said, that you will not seek to hide anything. So if you come to the doors of the Ascension Temple and have not been willing to look at all of the beams in your own eye, well then I, Serapis, must tell you to go somewhere else, to some other retreat. And then, you can come back to me, when you are willing to have me expose to you anything and everything that is not pure. I have no desire to put you down, to condemn you. And thus, if you are not ready to look at something – because looking at that something would make you condemn yourself – then I will, out of mercy, ask you to go elsewhere.

And when you have overcome this lack of self-esteem, then you can come back and enter the Ascension Temple. For it requires a certain level of self-esteem before you can look at any impurities within yourself without going into the negative spiral of condemning yourself, but instead saying: “This impurity is not the real me, and I will not allow it to weigh me down and to hold me back from the ascension initiations. Therefore, I will look it straight in the eye and I will say to it, ‘Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity!’”

“And I am willing to accelerate my sense of self-worth, to where I can indeed look Serapis Bey straight in the eye and say: ‘Master, I welcome your discipline! I welcome your exposure of anything within me, that prevents me from entering the Ascension Temple, that prevents me from taking the next initiation under your guidance. For I love you more than the impurities in my own consciousness, and thus I am willing to have you expose those impurities—that I may come into oneness with you and with the love that is your flame of purity and the ultimate love that is the ascension spiral.‘“

I have no desire whatsoever to have anyone come to me and have something exposed in their beings, that makes them condemn themselves to the point, where they go into a negative spiral and, perhaps for many lifetimes, are not able to again see themselves as worthy to be initiates under Serapis Bey. Thus, I simply redirect those who are not at that point, where they are ready and willing to look at anything in themselves without condemning themselves for having taken on an impurity—that after all is not real and is not the real them.

So what happens when you come to the point, where you are willing to look at anything in yourself, and where you are willing to realize, that no matter what might be exposed, it is only unreality? And thus, when you are willing to surrender your attachment to it – and when you are willing to accelerate the energy – then there is no reason for condemnation, for judgment. There is no reason for accepting the accusation of the accuser of your brethren—that because you have this impurity you are not worthy to transcend it.

The ascension is transcendence

What is the ascension coil all about? It is about transcendence—transcending conditions, transcending impurities. If you have an impurity, I do not sit here, as Serapis Bey, as the master of ascension, and say, “Oh, this is bad. You must now go out into the world and get rid of your impurity and then come back to me.” On the contrary, I, Serapis Bey, look at your impurity and say, “Great! What an opportunity to transcend!”

Do you see, that for me an impurity is not a cause for judgment and condemnation and putting down? It is an opportunity for transcendence, for taking one more step in the ascension spiral, one more step up the spiral staircase. When you can look at it the same way – that no matter what might be exposed, it is only an opportunity for you to transcend – then you are ready to work with me in the pure white light of the Ascension Temple. Until then, it is better for you, that you stay outside of that pure white light, where you can still hide that which you are not yet ready to look at without going into the negative spiral of condemning yourself.

So now what happens when you come to that point, where you are willing to look at anything without condemning yourself, for you have realized that you are a spiritual being? You have realized, as we have said, that you are a conscious self that is an extension of God’s own Being, but that your conscious self is pure consciousness—and therefore cannot be a separate self, cannot be identified with a separate self. You are pure consciousness that nothing can stick to. And that is why you realize, that you can look at any impurity that you have taken into your lower being, and you know that it cannot stick to the real you—for you are pure consciousness. Nothing on earth can stick to you, nothing can color you.

And therefore, you can step out of any sense of separate self and know, that you are MORE, that you can change your perspective. And thus, you realize, that the ascension process is really a process whereby you – the conscious self that you are, the core of your Identity – gradually shifts your perception of self. Until you get out of the polluted perception of the separate self, of any form of separate self, and get back to the pure perception of your pure identity as a spiritual being with certain divine characteristics, that make you a unique individual. But those characteristics are anchored in your I AM Presence, and are not the conditions that you have taken on in your sojourn on earth or in other realms of the material universe, the world of form.

Seek only to raise up all life

And when you come to that realization – that you are pure awareness – then you can fulfill the next requirement for entering the Ascension Temple, namely that you seek only to raise up all life. You do not seek to divide life into those who can be raised and those who should be put down. You do not seek to put down any part of life.

The ascension process, as I said, is an individual process. You will ascend alone, as an individual being. What does that mean? It means that you cannot ascend if you feel responsible for the salvation or ascension of other people. Neither can you ascend if you feel the need to judge, condemn, or put down any other being. Do you hear me? If you feel the need to judge, condemn, put down, or destroy even the devil himself, then you cannot ascend.

God did not put you in charge of deciding who is worthy or not worthy. The Karmic Board is in charge of deciding who is worthy and not worthy to embody on earth. There is a complex equation for deciding which lifestreams should be allowed to embody on planet earth. But it is not an equation that involves a value judgment as to who is worthy and not worthy. It is simply a matter of looking at the current consciousness of humankind, and then seeing whether one particular lifestream resonates with that consciousness and would help to pull up the collective, pull down the collective, pull up itself, pull down itself, by being given the opportunity to embody.

This is a complex process, that the members of the Karmic Board are trained to perform. You as a human being in embodiment on earth have been given the opportunity to embody here. This should cause some humility. For if you had the consciousness, that made you able to judge who should be allowed to embody and who should not, then you would not have needed to embody. In fact, you could not have embodied from that level of consciousness. And thus, the very fact that you are in embodiment means, that you do not have the level of consciousness that makes you qualified to play God and decide who should be allowed to be on earth and who should not.

It is indeed only those who have entered a negative spiral – who have come to believe in the epic dramas created by the fallen ones – who think that they can decide who is worthy and unworthy, that they can single out one person and say this person should not be allowed to be in embodiment, this person should be sent to the second death, this person is in their last embodiment and will never be given another opportunity. If you cannot see that this is simply the judgment, the value judgment that springs from the fallen consciousness, then certainly you are not ready to enter the ascension spiral. For in the ascension spiral you are not seeking to condemn or put down any part of life. You are seeking to accelerate every part of life, so that you can reinforce the collective ascension spiral for your particular area, such as planet earth, and thereby you will pull up all life.

What did Jesus say, when he contemplated entering the ascension? He said, “I, if I be lifted up, I will draw all men unto me.” He did not say, “I will draw unto me the good men and destroy the bad men.” For if he had said so, he would not have been lifted up into the ascension spiral, for he was still not ready to let go of the epic dramas and the struggle. We in the ascended realm are not sitting around wanting to put down any part of life, not even the devil himself.

If the devil himself – although the devil, as conceived by most people on earth, is not one single being – but nevertheless, if any of the original fallen beings that fell in that first sphere, if they came to us and sincerely applied to raise up their consciousness, then they would receive our help. Of course they would. Any being who sincerely applies, will receive the help of the ascended masters to accelerate beyond their present level of consciousness. This is also your hope of redemption, of salvation, of the ascension.

So in order to enter the ascension spiral, you must focus on raising up life, and you cannot do that if you are focused on judging, on dividing people into those who are good and those who are bad. It simply is not possible. You cannot enter that ascension spiral, if you still have that need, that desire, to judge based on the value judgment. All life is worthy to be accelerated into purity. No impurity can be so impure, that it is not worthy or capable of being accelerated into purity. That is the extreme realism of the fourth ray, and of those who are in the ascending spiral and those who have passed through it and ascended.

There are false masters of division

Any being that claims, that human beings can be divided into those who are worthy and not worthy is not an ascended master. It is very simple. Yet, of course, those human beings who are still attached to wanting to judge others in order to fulfill the epic drama – where they think that if they raise themselves up in comparison to others, then they will qualify for salvation – well, any being attached to playing this epic drama, of course, cannot see what I have just stated.

They will dispute it, they will argue with it. They might even argue that evil is real. Whereas the reality is that evil is simply a temporary impurity. And thus, although it is in existence in the current state of vibration of the earth, it has no reality in the sense, that it has no permanency in God’s Being. It is only a temporary manifestation, that can indeed be accelerated into purity.

If I, as the chohan of the fourth ray, believed that there is something evil that is so real, that it could never be accelerated into purity, then I would have to admit, that there is something that is more powerful than the light of the fourth ray. And if I were to entertain this dualistic idea, then I would not be the chohan of the fourth ray, would I? For a chohan knows that there is nothing, that can overcome the light of his or her ray. Nothing unreal can stand against that which is real, and the purity of the fourth ray IS real.

Evil is not the opposite of God. Evil is only the opposite of relative good—both defined from duality. Yet of course, those who have taken on the impure perception of duality can never see this, as long as they are not willing to look at the beam in their own eye and realize, that it is their perception that makes evil seem real—and therefore makes it seem necessary to judge other people, to label them as evil, and therefore put them down instead of focusing on raising up all life.

How to speak out without judgment

One might look at the teachings I have given here, the teachings given by Astrea, about the words and the Word. One might think, that one should therefore never speak out against anyone or any condition. Indeed, it would be wise to realize, that you should never speak out against any one person, for you should always recognize, that any person embodied on earth has been given an opportunity by the Karmic Board. And that opportunity was given because the Karmic Board realized, that the being, no matter how dark it may seem, has the opportunity to accelerate beyond its current state. And thus, when you address another person, you look at that opportunity, you hold that immaculate concept, and you speak to the person as if the person is real, is an extension of God’s Being, and has the opportunity to rise.

Therefore, you are not seeking to condemn or put down, but you are seeking to raise up. Now in seeking to raise up, of course, it may be necessary to challenge another person’s unreality, as Jesus indeed challenged the scribes and Pharisees—and was quite direct in doing so. Yet, if you are willing to truly ponder the teachings I have given in this release, you will be able to have the “Aha experience,” that allows you to see the reality I am seeking to communicate.

There is a fundamental difference between speaking out and challenging other people from the consciousness of judgment – where you have the fundamental world view, that it is right and proper and necessary to divide people into those who are worthy, those who are not, those who can be saved, those who cannot – and then speaking out from the purity of the Christ consciousness, where you seek to raise up all life. In the former state of consciousness, you think that you are worthy to be the judge of other people, of whether they should be taken to hell or raised up to heaven. You think you are worthy to play God. You think you are worthy to be the one-man Karmic Board, who can decide whether another should be raised up or condemned or go to the second death.

In judging, you judge yourself

Yet in so doing, what must you do? Jesus said, “Do unto others what you would have them do unto you.” But as we have explained before, the deeper understanding here is, that what you do unto others, you have already done to yourself. If you judge others, you have already judged yourself. And as I said, if you are in that state of judging yourself, if you came into the Ascension Temple and I exposed to you an impurity in your being, you would immediately use that exposure to judge yourself as being not worthy, and therefore you could not remain in the Ascension Temple.

By the mere act of judging others, you demonstrate that you have already judged yourself, and therefore you are not ready to enter the Ascension Temple. For you still have something, that you need to hide from yourself, and therefore you need to be in an environment, where you can maintain the illusion, that what you can hide from yourself and from other people, is also hidden from God and the ascended masters. And thus, you must remain in the school of hard knocks, where you can indeed hide. But in that school, we of the ascended masters can do little for you. Such is the reality.

If you recognize in yourself, that you have this need to judge and condemn, if you recognize it and if you come to the point where you say, “I am willing to go beyond it. Masters, help me transcend this need to judge,” then we can help you. We can give you individual instructions. But we can also ask you to follow an outer course of action, of seeking to purify yourself from the energies of the accuser of the brethren.

And for this purpose we will, of course, bring forth tools such as the invocation spoken of by Astrea. But you can also use a simple prayer in your heart. And I give you this offer, that you can call to me, Serapis Bey, and say in whatever words you prefer, “Serapis, help me.” Give a simple prayer for me to help you see, what you need to see in order to gradually – as you are able to do so without shattering your self-esteem – go beyond that downward spiral of the fallen beings of the judgment and the division. And I will help you, as you are willing to look at yourself.

You can always accelerate beyond your current state of consciousness

I come not to condemn anyone. I come to extend my flame of the fourth ray of purity to everyone who is willing to accept it. But it is not enough for you to simply surrender, which is, as I explained in Lourdes, the Omega aspect. You must also be willing to be the Alpha aspect and use the powers you have in your mind to accelerate yourself beyond your current state of consciousness, your current perception, your current sense of self-worth. For I tell you, you do have – right now inside your heart, inside your being – the power to accelerate your sense of self beyond its current level.

You have that power. As we have said, you are a conscious self, a conscious being, a conscious extension of the Creator’s Being. You have the ability to create and to take on any sense of identity that you wish to experience, any sense of identity through which you wish to experience the world of form. But the reality is, that you have created and you have placed yourself, your conscious self, into your current sense of identity. You may have been fooled into going into a lower sense of identity by one of the epic dramas, but the reality is, that you did this through your own choosing and through your own power.

And it is only when you acknowledge and realize this, that you will take back your power—to use the very same power that got you to your current level, to then accelerate yourself beyond it. Do you understand? You are where you are today because you have used your co-creative power to decelerate your sense of identity and your vibration. This was not done by some evil power outside yourself, even though you may have tied into an evil power outside yourself, a momentum of impurity built by other lifestreams. Nevertheless, your sense of identity was decelerated only by your own power, which means that you still have the power to accelerate your sense of identity beyond its current level.

Therefore, what I offer you is this. Begin to observe yourself, your reactions to the situations you encounter in daily life. And then, when you see a reaction in yourself, that takes you away from peace – an attachment you have, something you have that causes stress, strain, and suffering – and look at it, ask me to help you see it more clearly. Work on surrendering whatever you see. But when you see a condition that takes away your peace, then also be willing to go in your heart, in your heart chakra, to connect to pure consciousness, the pure consciousness that is the core of your being. And then, from that level of pure consciousness, as best you can feel and see it right now, then simply say right to that condition: “Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity! Accelerate into Purity!”

And then allow yourself to feel how there is a point in your heart chakra, that is the open door to the light of purity of your I AM Presence. And when you say those words, whether silently or aloud, you feel how the light from your I AM Presence streams through that point, that nexus point, that singularity in your heart. And it streams into the condition, and it accelerates the condition and it accelerates your perception of it, so that even if the condition persists, your perception is accelerated, where you see that it no longer has power over you, for it can no longer define your identity. And thus, you know, that even if the condition persists, you can still be at peace. For you are more than this, and therefore you have no need to be attached to the condition or allow yourself to think, that it has power over your sense of identity. This is the reality of how the ascension spiral starts for anyone.

How to lock in to the ascension spiral

Take note that you can be on the spiritual path for many lifetimes, gradually rising, without actually truly locking in to the ascension spiral. The first three rays out of the seven are sort of the neophyte stages, where you can gradually rise even though you have many impurities, that you have not been willing to look at. But when you come to the fourth ray, when you come to the ascension spiral, then you need to begin to be more conscious of the need to accelerate yourself.

And as I said, whatever stage of consciousness you are at right now, it was your power that created it. And thus, you have the power to accelerate yourself beyond it. And when you are beyond it, then you will gain the power to accelerate yourself beyond that level of consciousness and therefore take the next step. And as I said, the ascension spiral is not completed by taking the last step: it is completed only by taking every step. And for every step, you are required to use the consciousness you have at that step to accelerate yourself beyond that step. It is that simple.

It is not, as so many ascended master students believe and envision, that you need some magical power from beyond yourself. The ascension spiral is not a spiral, where you receive some magical light from above that propels you higher. You enter the ascension spiral when you realize the truth in the statement that: “The Kingdom of God is within you.” Whereby you realize, that you do not need light from outside yourself, for you have that light inside yourself, because the core of your being is the conscious self, that is an extension of God’s Being—and therefore is the open door between the spiritual realm and the material world in which you currently have focused your sense of self.

You are not a material being. You are a spiritual being who is temporarily focusing your sense of self inside the role of a material being. But you are more than this. And when you realize that you are more – and therefore, the power that you need to rise is within you – then you begin the ascension spiral. Then I, Serapis Bey, can begin to truly help you ascend and rise higher in that ascension spiral, until you build such a momentum where you know, that nothing can take you out of that spiral. For the power is within you, the Kingdom is within you.

The choice is the judgment

That is when you come to that momentum, where you can go out into the world and instead of judging, you are the judgment, in the sense that you are the Word. And thus, you give people the choice. And the choice is what is the judgment.

Do you understand, that you can call for someone’s judgment forever and a day, but until they actually see, that they have a choice between reality and unreality, the judgment is not full. And how do you help other people see that they have a choice? Do you do that by putting them down, by condemning them, by judging them as being unworthy? Or do you help them by accepting, that they are self-aware beings? And therefore, your role is to not judge, analyze, or evaluate at all, but to simply be who you are, to shine your light, and to express to others whatever comes to you from within, spontaneously, without analyzing with the linear mind how to counteract their arguments with words.

No, you allow yourself to be the Word and let it flow without being premeditated, for you are being the open door for the creative flow of the Word of God, without thinking that you can know with your outer mind which argument would convince another or what is wrong in another. Do you see? You will never actually help another person by proving their arguments wrong. Partly because you can never prove anything wrong in the duality consciousness, so they can always come up with a counter-argument. But partly because you cannot overcome the duality consciousness with the duality consciousness. So you will only help another by showing them an alternative, by showing them that they will not silence your Word no matter what words they speak against you. And even if they nail you to a cross and kill your physical body, they will not have power over you, your sense of identity, your Spirit. This is what Jesus demonstrated.

Overcoming the accuser

Take note of the quote from Revelation about the accuser of the brethren. How did they overcome the accuser of the brethren? Was it by counteracting the accuser’s arguments, by proving every argument wrong? What does the Book of Revelation say? “They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the Word of their testimony.”

The blood of the Lamb is the purity of the Christ consciousness, that has no value judgment but sees only the reality, that behind any sense of identity that a being has taken on, there is an extension of God’s Being—that conscious self that is pure consciousness, and therefore is more than any identity. And “the Word of their testimony” is not the dualistic words of counteracting another’s argument, but the Word—the Word that does not seek to condemn or prove wrong, but seeks to raise up all life by making the statement of truth, as best can be done with words but still carrying that vibration of the oneness of the Christ consciousness.

Do you understand, what I am saying here? It is possible to speak words that may have some truth to them, but nevertheless you speak them with a vibration that is less than the purity of the Christ consciousness. You speak them with some form of value judgment, where you are seeking to put another person down, to put that person in his place, to prove his arguments wrong, to prove your arguments superior. And therefore, you seek to raise yourself up by putting another person down. And therefore, it is possible to be technically right with the words you are speaking, but your vibration is not right—and therefore you are not right with God.

You may be right – and you may be seen as being right – among men, but you are not right with God, because your intention is not to raise up all life. Your intention is to raise up certain parts of life in contrast to other parts of life, that you are putting down. And that is not the ascension spiral. It never can be the ascension spiral. And you may qualify it with your impure perception, that makes it seem like you are righteous and that you are justified, for you are doing this for some greater good. But the greater good is the greater good defined by one of the epic dramas that spring from not just the duality consciousness, but the consciousness of the accuser of the brethren.

For that consciousness is what originally came up with the concept of dividing beings into those who are worthy, those who are not, those who will be saved, those who will not be saved. And therefore, it seeks to pull some people into believing in the reality of this division, whereby they would be pulled into an epic drama and the downward spiral of seeking to condemn some form of life—and raise themselves up in contrast to those who are condemned. Instead of being in the purity of the Christ consciousness, seeking only to raise up all life and leaving it up to the free will of the individual, whether they will be raised up or not.

And therefore, you have no need to judge or condemn anyone. You set them free to make their own choices, and thereby you set yourself free to accelerate your sense of self, regardless of the choices made by others. You have no false sense of responsibility.

The last stages in the ascension spiral

You come to that point in the ascension spiral, where you realize, that it is time for you to focus on your ascension—not as a way to elevate yourself compared to others, for you are no longer focused on other people. You are focused on the task of taking those last stages of accelerating yourself into the purity of the ascension. You come to that point at the top of the ascension spiral, where you reach the singularity, beyond which you are no longer in the ascension spiral. You are in the ascended state.

And to reach that point will require a 100 percent, one-pointed effort, where you forget everything about raising others or raising the world. You are focused on raising your sense of self, and you know that in doing so, you will also make the maximum contribution to raising others. But you are not concerned about raising others or about their choices, or proving them right or wrong. You are concerned only with passing those last initiations in the Temple of the Ascension, whereby you can walk through the doorway, the singularity. Where the man who descended down from heaven can ascend back to heaven, because it recognizes itself as that point of pure awareness, that is an extension of the Creator’s Being.

Thus, I have spoken long, far longer than many of you can handle, as the light that I have released beyond the words will have stirred up your own impurities, and you will therefore have been forced, so to speak, to make the choice as to whether you will take another round outside of the Ascension Temple, for you are not yet ready to look at some impurity in yourself without condemning yourself. And thus I, Serapis, do not condemn anyone. Regardless of your reaction to this release, I do not condemn you, and you can at any point in the future come back to me and say, “Serapis, now I am ready to look at the beam in my own eye. Show me, for I desire to accelerate into Purity.”

And at that point, you can be sure, that I will receive you with open arms. For if you will study my past lives, my past service from the ascended realm, you will see that it was always my goal to be the open door between the human condition and the ascended realm, to be the open door between heaven and earth. So that no matter what level of consciousness people have descended into, I could provide them a way to accelerate beyond it and start the upward process, that would eventually lead them to be worthy to enter that ascension spiral. Thus, I say to you, whatever your reaction to this release, go in peace. Know, that you have the love and the acceptance of the chohan of the fourth ray. For indeed, I AM Serapis Bey. I AM Serapis Soleil. I AM Serapis of the sun.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Transcending the energies of the accuser of the brethren

TOPICS: The difference between “words” and “the Word” – Do you want to have the last word? – The consciousness of the accuser – Communication via thought – Proving that free will was God’s mistake – How did the accused respond? – The Battle of Armageddon – The central dynamic on earth – No condemnation in the fourth ray of Purity –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Invocation: Transcending the Accuser of the Brethren

Elohim Astrea, December 17, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Messenger reads:

“And there was war in heaven. Michael and his angels fought against the dragon, and the dragon fought and his angels and prevailed not. Neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world. He was cast out into the earth and his angels were cast out with him.

And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven; “Now is come salvation and strength and the Kingdom of our God and the power of his Christ, for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night.
And they overcame him by the blood of the lamb and by the word of their testimony, and they loved not their lives unto the death. Therefore rejoice ye Heavens and ye that dwell in them. Woe unto the inhabitors of the earth and of the sea, for the devil has come down unto you having great wrath for he knowest that he has but a short time.”

 

Elohim – Elohim – Elohim. [master chants.] Elohim I AM. Astrea I AM. Infinity I AM. Purity I AM. Infinite Purity I AM. [master breathes out.]

I breathe upon you infinite purity, that you may, if you are willing, attain a sense of co-measurement of what truly is the vibration of Elohim. For we are beyond the level of duality. Astrea and Purity form a polarity, but not a dualistic polarity, not a finite polarity, but an infinite one. There is no opposite to infinite purity, even though in the language used on earth, you can easily find words that signify the opposite of purity.

The difference between “words” and “the Word”

This, then, is a topic I will discourse upon, as you might find value in contemplating the power of words and the limitations of words, and how they can be used to prove this and to prove that. For words, at least as you know them on earth, are finite. Consider the subtle difference between “words” and “the Word.” God used the Word to create the world of form, but when the people of Babylon had shown their contempt for the Word of God, their tongues were divided and they then had to speak with words that are finite, that are divided into opposite polarities. Which means what? It means simply this; the Word is undivided and thus the Word is proof. The Word is proof that there is something beyond duality, something beyond the finite world. The Word proves this, however words can never prove Infinity. They can never prove anything in a definite or absolute manner.

Therefore, you may think about the popular saying of having the last word. Well, at the level of words, you will never have the last word. For any point you make with words, can be counteracted by another point made with words. Any argument formulated in words has a counter argument, and at the level of the words themselves, it is impossible to prove what is ultimately real and what is unreal. Instead, you then are confined to trying to prove what is right and wrong. And although you may prove something right, you will only prove it as an opposite polarity to something wrong, and that is not the ultimate right, the infinite right.

And thus, the only way to be ultimately right with God is to reach for the Word—the Word. In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God. The Word is also the Christ Consciousness, designed from the beginning to maintain Oneness between the Creator and its creation. Thus, when you reach for the Word, you can know that God is, that God is beyond the finite, that you are an extension of God. And thus you, at least the core of your Being, is beyond the finite world.

Do you want to have the last word?

The question then becomes: How do you want to live the rest of this embodiment? How do you want to live future embodiments—or do you want to ascend? And the question you must ask yourself is this: Will I continue to play the games, the myriad, innumerable games that can be played with words? Will I continue to seek to get the last word among men, or will I reach for the ultimate Word of God, that I may be one with the Christ Consciousness. And therefore, I not only speak words—I become the Word. I become the Word in embodiment, whereby I may be the open door for the Word of God to be spoken on earth, the Word that is not the dualistic struggle of point counterpoint, proof and disproof. The Word that truly cleaves the real from the unreal—not by the words spoken, but by the vibration carried by those words, and by the person speaking them, the vibration flowing through that person who is the open door, so that people who are willing can sense the vibration, go beyond the words—and therefore contact the Word, the living Word, that is a Living Spirit that flows – always – always transcends, always accelerates into greater and greater expression of the God qualities.

This is indeed the question; to be an open door for the Word or not to be. Consider how many people have lived for decades in this lifetime, and for dozens of lifetimes before this lifetime, engaging in the game of seeking to get the last word by proving yourself right, by proving another human being wrong, by proving how clever you are with words or jokes or sarcastic or ironic statements—that supposedly puts someone else in their place. And what place might that be, where you put someone else, when you put them down with a vibration that is less than love, that is less than purity? Well, it is the same place you put yourself, when you enter into that vibration of talking down to another, of seeking to put them down, rather than seeking to raise up the All by being an instrument for the Word, that with its purity can only raise up life.

Look at the life of Jesus and how he interacted with the scribes and Pharisees. You can go in with the outer, analytical, linear mind and look at the words that have been handed down to you in the Scriptures. And you can analyze and evaluate and even judge Jesus’ words. Should he have said that? Should he have said it that way? Was it wise of him to say this? Did he really have a point, or did the scribes and the Pharisees have a point?

Surely, you can do this, for you are reading the words of Jesus. You are not hearing them spoken as he spoke them back then, when he was indeed the open door, and when there was far more streaming out of his mouth than the words that could be written down. There was the Word streaming forth, the Word that with its vibration gave people an alternative to the vibration of the scribes and the Pharisees. So that people who had never encountered a higher vibration than the dualistic polarities were suddenly, if they were willing, quickened by Jesus, quickened not by his words, but by the Word itself. And they saw in him something more, something that the scribes and Pharisees did not have – something that they could not have – given their dualistic states of consciousness and their attachment to having the last word, to proving Jesus wrong, to proving their own tradition right. And thus, as Jesus said, “Ye have made the word of God of no effect by your tradition.”

The consciousness of the accuser

Now then, where does this energy come from? Where does this consciousness come from, of wanting to be right, of wanting to prove other people wrong, even the energy of wanting to accuse others of this, that or the next thing? Go into the courtrooms of the world and see how in some nations it has become a pastime, a form on entertainment, a form of addiction, to sue someone and to accuse them of having done this wrong, because of which you are entitled to a monetary compensation. You can read the words that are written in the court papers. You can see how someone will accuse someone else by using certain words. But if you are willing to use your inner sight, and read beyond the words with your heart, you will see that beyond the words is a particular energy, an energy of accusation.

And thus, why did I have the messenger read the quote from the Book of Revelation about the accuser of our brethren, which accused them before their God day and night? Who is the accuser of our brethren? Well, those of you who have studied Maitreya’s book are familiar with the concept of the spheres. And thus, you can grasp the true deeper meaning behind this quote, which – considering the level of consciousness of 2,000 years ago – could not be given in the highest possible form, for it had to be adapted to the state of consciousness and the words that were used back then.

It simply was not possible for people at the time to understand the concept of different spheres. To them anything beyond earth was either heaven or hell. Anything beyond what could be seen with the physical senses was either heaven or hell. And thus, they could not understand, that the quote in Revelation, even though using the word “heaven,” was not referring to heaven in the ultimate sense, in the sense of the spiritual realm. For surely, in the spiritual realm, how could the devil exist there, for the spiritual realm is pure, and thus it would not be possible for anyone in a lower state of consciousness to exist in that realm of purity. So, you understand, that what is hidden behind the word “heaven” is a higher sphere, a sphere that is higher than the earth, but still a sphere that had not yet fully ascended, a sphere that had entered into the process of the ascension.

And therefore, it had become clear to certain lifestreams in that sphere, that those who were not willing to accelerate their beings into the purity of the ascension coil, those lifestreams would be left behind as the entirety of the sphere ascended. And thus, those lifestreams would – seen from the perspective of inside that sphere – they would be lost. They would not be part of their original mandala, destined to ascend together. They would be left behind, as the rest of the sphere and the lifestreams within it accelerated into the purity of the ascension coil.

And thus, those lifestreams who were in leadership positions suddenly had a complete change of mind. They flipped, as it would not be possible for a spiritual being to do, but as it is indeed possible for any unascended being to do. They flipped into the opposite polarity of suddenly deciding – mind you, deciding – that the plan of God was flawed, that free will was flawed, that the possibility that lifestreams could be lost proved that the Creator had created a flawed design for the ascension of the spheres, that free will was a risk too great to take, that it was a liability, that it simply could not be right that these lifestreams could be lost.

Now behind this reasoning, however, was the unwillingness, as Maitreya explains, of these lifestreams to humble themselves and to let go of their lives as exalted beings, as leaders with power, and make themselves the servants of all. For indeed, these lifestreams did love their lives unto the death. They loved the position they had in that sphere, that unascended sphere, and they loved it to the extent, that they felt that stepping up to the higher level of service, of being the servants of all, was a degradation for them, a degradation of their rank and position. And thus, they were not willing to lay down their lives for the all. And as an excuse for not having to lay down their lives, they latched on to the fact, that some lifestreams would be left behind. They used this to come up with the reasoning, that this was a flaw in God’s plan, and that it was their role to prove God wrong.

And in the new consciousness that they entered into – the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality – they actually thought that they could prove God wrong, that they could set themselves up in opposition to God. Yet the moment they entered into duality, they were deceived by duality. They now looked at the universe from inside a dualistic polarity, and therefore to them it looked perfectly real, perfectly logical, that there had to be an opposite polarity to their own polarity. And therefore, they now believed – as a man wearing yellow glasses believes that the sky is green – that God simply was an opposite polarity to themselves. And therefore it was possible to prove God wrong, to prove God’s plan wrong. Yet why could they believe this? Because they had lost the Word and had now been enveloped by, embroiled in, the consciousness of words, the divided word, where words are now not used to convey, to communicate, an infinite vibration. They had now been taken down to a level of duality.

Communication via thought

Yet be careful here to realize that that sphere – even though the majority of lifestreams had not yet ascended – it was still in a much higher level of vibration than what you currently see on earth. Therefore, when I say “words” I do not mean spoken words that can be written down. I mean words as a symbol for at state of consciousness. For you see, when a sphere comes close to the ascension point, then the inhabitants of that sphere have raised their consciousness to such a level, that they can communicate by thought alone. And the advantage of communicating by thought is, that you can communicate directly at the level of concepts and ideas.

You will know the old saying, that a picture is worth more than a thousand words. That is because a picture can convey more than can be described in words. It conveys a wholeness of a particular sight. You can describe that sight with words, but it will take many words, and the words themselves will actually never convey to you the same experience you get from looking at a picture for one second. Certainly, words written by a poet can convey a deeper meaning, a deeper experience to those who have open hearts and minds. But the words themselves cannot do this in a mechanical way, but only by the people reading them being willing to go beyond the words and open up their hearts to an experience that is more than the words. And thus you see, that one look at a picture can convey and open up for an experience that a thousand words could not give you. For the words are representations of the picture—they are not the picture. As the old saying goes; you cannot through words give someone the experience of the taste of an apple.

So in a higher sphere, communication takes place at a higher level, where the people have developed the faculties of their minds to the point, where they can project images, concepts, ideas directly into each others minds and therefore communicate at that level. And of course, as a sphere ascends, people get better and better at communicating with concepts. And as they raise the collective consciousness, they of course communicate in a more and more pure way, where the concepts and ideas that they project into each others minds, are more and more pure, more and more elevated, more and more directed towards raising up other lifestreams, raising up the entire sphere by bringing forth more sophisticated, more pure concepts and ideas.

Proving that free will was God’s mistake

What did actually happen, when those first beings in that sphere decided to rebel against God’s plan, decided they would not lay down their lives for a friend—they would not lay down their positions in order to rise into an even higher position of serving the All? They loved their lives to the point, where they were willing to die for them, spiritually speaking, by going into duality. What happened was that they decided, that they wanted to prove God wrong by proving free will wrong. And how could they do this? Well, they knew that they themselves would indeed fall into the next sphere that had already been created. And they realized, that the more lifestreams they could pull down with them, the more they had a chance of proving that free will does not work, because free will carries too big of a risk that people will fall rather than ascend.

So they sat there, a group of them, and held a council and said; “How can we in this last stage, where the ascension spiral has already been formed, how can we cause as many lifestreams as possible to fall with us by causing them to go into the duality consciousness?” And the plan they came up with was very simple: “We will do something to them that has never been done before in this sphere. We will accuse them in all manners possible. We will accuse them of not being pure. We will accuse them of not having will-power or not using that will-power correctly. We will accuse them of having false wisdom. We will accuse them of not being loving. We will accuse them of not having truth, but of being liars. We will accuse them of not being peaceful, and we will accuse them of wanting to take the freedom of others. Whatever God-quality they have mastered to the point where they are almost ready to ascend on that God-quality, we will accuse them of having perverted it. We will accuse them of not having it in purity. We will accuse them of exercising it in the wrong way. And thus, we will see how they respond to this new energy of accusation, that they have never encountered before.”

This is how they became the Devil and Satan, not as one being but as a group of beings who formed within themselves what we have recently exposed as a downward spiral, the exact opposite of the upward spiral, the ascension spiral, that had been formed by the majority of the lifestreams in that sphere. Within the totality of that ascension spiral, they formed such an intense forcefield of negative energy, of impure energy, that they created, so to speak, a black hole within the white hole of the ascension spiral.

And they now used that energy, they built up the intensity of the energy, by perverting their own light. For did not Jesus say, “If the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness.” And these beings did have light, they did have momentum, they did have attainment, that they had gathered over their long service, where they had been serving the light. But now, as they flipped to the opposite side of opposing the light, instantly their light, their momentum, their attainment became darkness and a momentum of darkness. And thus, they could use that attainment, that momentum – that momentum of darkness – to direct a very intense energy of accusation at other lifestreams.

Imagine the shockwave that was felt, when suddenly those who were the holy innocents – who had worked selflessly – selflessly for the ascension of their sphere, for the raising up of all of their brethren, suddenly were now accused of doing the exact opposite of what they were doing, of being the exact opposite of what they knew they were. Just imagine how this was experienced by these innocent lifestreams. They had never encountered an energy like this before. They had never encountered lifestreams, who were willing to lie in order to accuse them of something they had not done.

How did the accused respond?

Do you see what a temptation this was? Do you see how subtle was the temptation? Do you see how powerful it was, when imbued with the immensity of this negative energy? Do you see, that there were lifestreams who were literally blown over by the energy directed at them and by the thought, “What have I done wrong? Could I have done something wrong? Are they really right? How could they be right? How could they accuse me of this? Here I have been working selflessly to raise up the All, and they accuse me of having done the exact opposite. How could they do this? How could they be allowed to do this? How could God allow them to do this?”

Do you see a myriad of possible reactions of how these beings – innocent – suddenly embroiled in this energy, how they reacted to this shock, this total shock to their beings? Do you see, that the strategy of the rebellious beings worked very efficiently, in causing many of the innocent beings to go into various states of consciousness, that were contrary to the ascension spiral?

On an overall level, some beings went into the accusatory energy and accused the accusers back, accusing them of having done everything they accused other beings of doing. Others went into the opposite of the accusatory energy. For you see, do you not, that the accusatory energy is an outgoing energy and thus a perversion of the expanding force of the Father. As such, it is also possible to have an opposite polarity as a perversion of the contracting force of the Mother, namely that of wanting to defend yourself, even to the point of wanting to destroy the arguments of the accuser or the accuser himself.

Yet beyond these two overall negative spirals, the beings who had attained mastery on one of the seven rays could go into a perversion of those seven rays, as was explained at Wesak, where each ray has a masculine and feminine perversion that you can go into. And therefore, you seek to deal with this shock in some way or another according to your ray, seeking to defend yourself by will-power alone or by using wisdom to argue against the accusers and their accusations—or perverting one of the other rays, as the case might be.

But do you see the central realization, that I am seeking to convey? Do you see the reality here, that what the rebellious beings had done was to create a situation – a challenge, a test if you will – where there was only one way to avoid being pulled into a negative spiral, and that was by remaining completely non-attached to the accusations themselves and to the energy behind them. The moment you reacted – either by seeking to defend yourself or argue with the accusations themselves, or by seeking to throw back the energy directed at you – the moment you reacted, you were caught in a negative spiral. And the more you reacted, the more you would begin to misqualify your own light, until that misqualification of your own light had formed a negative spiral, that could now overpower your conscious mind and will to the point, where you were sucked into the spiral. And now, all of your light became darkness, for you were seeking to use your light to defend yourself against the accusers by reverting their negative energy.

But how can you push back energy, that vibrates at the level of duality? Only by using another form of energy, that vibrates at that level. And that means you must then pervert your light by giving it a lower vibration, a vibration that is less than love, that is less than purity. This then, is how the accuser of our brethren were successful in causing a third of the stars of heaven to fall to earth as the saying is in Revelation. This is not necessarily a literal measure; it does not mean that a third of the lifestreams in that ascending sphere fell into the downward spiral, but it does signify that a substantial number of those, who had already entered the ascension spiral, were indeed tempted to react to the accusations and the accusatory energy.

And thus, they were pulled into the downward spiral created by the rebellious beings, so that they indeed fell altogether. Certainly, some of those who fell, fell out of loyalty to their leaders, and they thought their leaders were right and were doing the right thing. But many more fell because they were pulled into reacting to the accuser of the brethren. So then, this fall has continued through other spheres, until the current sphere, where you also see, that even a small planet such as earth has this consciousness of the accuser of our brethren.

The Battle of Armageddon

Now again, 2,000 years ago people had a much more limited world view than you have today. They thought the earth was, really, the entirety of the material universe and that just beyond the sky – which they saw as a dome above the flat earth – was heaven. They could not conceive the vastness of the physical universe, and thus naturally they thought that the earth was the center, the entirety of the world. And thus, of course, if some beings were cast out what they saw as heaven, those beings had to be cast down to earth, meaning that the battle of Armageddon in its entirety was taking place here on earth, and that the earth is the battleground that will decide the fate of the universe.

This, of course, has been taken by many fundamentalist Christians, who take the Bible literally, so they also have the inflated belief, that the earth is the center of the battle of Armageddon, and that the fate of the entire universe is determined by what happens on this little planet. This of course, is vastly inaccurate, it is a view that can be held only by some of those who are in the fallen consciousness, where they want to think that they are so important, that they can determine the fate of the universe and therefore even challenge God. Or even that they can correct the flaw in God’s design by forcing people to ascend.

Yet the reality is, of course, that earth is a very small planet in a very large universe. And as you will know, the gravitational force of earth pulls on the entire universe, but certainly does not have the power to pull the entire universe up or down. So, you should be able to see, that the spiritual force generated by the lifestreams on this earth certainly cannot pull the entire universe up or down. But what the earth can do is serve as a testing ground, as a proving ground, for whether it is possible for the ascended masters to be instrumental in empowering a sufficient number among the top ten percent, to pull the earth into an ascending spiral, to pull it out of the descending, downward spiral created by the number of fallen beings, that have been allowed to embody here over the ages.

And thus, indeed, some among the fallen beings have been cast down to the earth, and they have great wrath. Not only do they know they have a short time, but they also feel a great urgency to continue on the very same track, that was instituted several spheres above yours—that of seeking to get lifestreams to enter a downward spiral by accusing them of anything that these fallen beings can think of, anything at all. There is no limit to what the fallen consciousness can come up with in terms of accusing the innocent. For the fallen consciousness, as Jesus said of the devil, has no truth in it, and thus anything goes, the end can justify the means.

You see, for a person who is trapped in the fallen consciousness, it is no longer a matter of what is right and wrong, what is true and false. It is not even a matter of what is logical or what is consistent. Such a being has no compunctions about saying something today, that contradicted what it said yesterday, because the aim is not to be consistent, to be truthful, to be logical. The aim is to accuse others by inducing doubt in their beings, by overwhelming them with this accusatory energy, that has now been built up through several spheres and has therefore formed a downward spiral, a black hole, of very high intensity. And although there is only a certain, smaller black hole associated with the earth, it is nevertheless so intense, that it is extremely difficult for human beings to withstand it, to withstand the attack of this accusatory energy, without reacting to it—just like the lifestreams in that higher sphere, by trying to push back the accusation or the accusatory energy or by trying to defend yourself by destroying the argument or the accuser.

The central dynamic on earth

Do you see this dynamic? It is the central, underlying dynamic, that will determine whether the earth will indeed be pulled out of a negative spiral and enter into an ascending spiral, that will raise it above these accusatory energies, to where the inhabitants of the earth will raise their consciousness to the point, where the accusers of the brethren will be cast down from the earth. And they must then descend to an even lower place, where they can continue to accuse those around them—or even resort to accusing each other, for they simply cannot stop. They are so overpowered by this downward spiral, that if they have no innocents to accuse, they will indeed accuse each other, which is precisely the safety mechanism that makes it impossible for them to form a coherent power elite, that could control the entirety of planet earth.

For you see, the Karmic Board is not made up of unintelligent beings. In allowing a certain fallen lifestream to embody on a planet like earth, there is a very simple formula. The momentum of the fallen lifestream cannot be beyond a certain limit, that is related to the size of the earth, to the number of lifestreams embodying here and to the level of their consciousness. In other words, one fallen lifestream must not be able to pull the earth down by itself. It can do so only in cooperation with others, and given that these fallen lifestreams are in the accusatory consciousness, it is virtually impossible for them to fully cooperate to the point, where they can take over the earth and control society. They will always have warring factions – an established power elite, one or more aspiring power elites – and thus, they are not only accusing the innocent, but also accusing each other and thus dividing their strength and their power.

My point is simply this: we are at a crossroads. We have entered the countdown to the year 2012, as Gautama Buddha explained at New Years. We are nearing the end of the first year of that cycle, the year of the Father. And so, those who are the top ten percent of the lifestreams on this planet are now facing the initiation, where they are ready to ascend into a higher understanding and application of the correct use of the expanding force of the Father. In fact, an ascension spiral has been formed.

The question is: will you enter that ascending spiral, will you reinforce that ascending spiral, will you stay in it? Or will you be tempted to leave it in order to fight some battle with the accuser of our brethren, who are accusing you before your God day and night by accusing you of this, that or the next thing? Will you recognize this energy? Will you recognize it in yourself? Will you be honest and look at yourself and look at your life and say; “Do I have a tendency to accuse others? Have I been in these negative spirals? Can I honestly say, that I have never in my life entered a negative spiral? Am I in a negative spiral right now? Am I focused on changing other people, accusing them, because of the splinters I see in their eyes, while I have not been willing to look at the beam in my own eye?” Thus you must ask yourself: “Have I made myself an instrument for the energy that accuses the brethren?”

Or you must look at yourself and say; “Have I been tempted into defending myself against accusations? Can I look at my life and see, that I have a pattern of feeling unjustly accused and thus go into a spiral of defending and justifying myself, whether I do this openly to other people or whether I do it inside my own head, having a martyr complex, where I feel that I have been unjustly condemned, but I dream that one day, one day, I will be elevated and the world will see that I was unjustly condemned. Or that I had this talent that no one ever saw, even though I had never expressed it, for I felt that I could not express my talents; I could not shine my light because of this or that impure or unjust condition in the world. Or because I thought that I would be accused by shining my light, or that I would scare other people or overwhelm them or that it would be too much.”

Do you see how you don’t even have to be accused, in order to have taken on this energy in past lives? So that you have such a momentum on this, that you are either accusing yourself, putting yourself down, or you are anticipating how the force of the accuser of the brethren will accuse you, if you take any stand for truth or stand out from the crowd. Do you see how many subtle games there are, that have sprung from this consciousness of accusing and defending, accusing and accusing back, feeling unjustly condemned, seeking to justify yourself, waiting for the point where you are finally recognized as being just or having a talent, always waiting for something outside yourself, instead of simply daring to step forward and be the open door for the Word?

No condemnation in the fourth ray of Purity

Can you see how many times in this and past lives, you have been tempted to enter a spiral of arguing and counter arguing at the level of words? Can you see, that I am not here to get you to feel guilty, to look down upon yourself for having done this? For having done this on earth is a given. You have the saying that you cannot wrestle with the greased pig without getting mud on you. Well likewise, you cannot wrestle with the greased pig of the collective consciousness on earth without getting mud on you.

I am the Elohim of Purity. That means I have a pure vision and know the reality on earth—that it is impossible for any being – no matter what their attainment or their innocence – to embody on earth without getting dirty, without taking on impurities. You know that Jesus was embodied as King David, and that he lusted after a soldier’s wife and that his actions were not pure. Do not come down upon yourself for having entered into a negative spiral, for having taken on impurities, even impure motives.

Realize the reality, that there are no impurities on earth, that cannot be purified by the infinite momentum of Purity that I AM. I am not here to condemn you, to judge you, to make you feel down on yourself. I am here to accelerate you, to awaken you, to offer you an alternative to whatever impurities you may have in your being. For I, Astrea, have the momentum, the infinite momentum of Purity, that can propel you beyond, that can accelerate you beyond, any impurity on earth—when you are willing to look at yourself honestly and assess what impurities you have taken in.

And at this particular time, I am here specifically to offer a gift to those, who have taken in the impurities caused by the entire spiral of the accusation of the brethren, the accusatory energies, the accusatory arguments, the accusatory words. I am willing to extend to you the gift of my momentum of being willing to multiply the decrees and rosaries you give to me, by a factor determined by your willingness to look at yourself honestly and realistically and assess how much you have taken in of this accusatory energy, how much of a momentum you have of wanting to argue at the level of words, wanting to have the last word on earth rather than being one with the Word of heaven.

Thus, I extend you this gift, where I am willing to give you a certain multiplication of your efforts to discern between what is “the Word,” the consciousness of Christ, and the “words” springing from the consciousness of anti-christ, the divided consciousness of duality. This is my offer, this is my gift. You can take it any way you want. It is a gift given in respect for free will. If you still have a desire to experience the endless inconsequential cycle of arguing with other people – splitting hairs over certain interpretations of certain words, going into the classical cycle of “he said, she said” – then I bow to your free will. For you indeed have the right to continue in this state of consciousness until you have had enough of that experience.

And should you decide at any point that: “I have now had enough, and I now see that this gets me nowhere,” then do not feel that I will condemn you for having taken however long you have taken to come to that point. Simply apply yourself to me in my decrees, the invocation and open your heart to the Word that I AM—and I will indeed help you.

Should you desire to continue the game of accusation, then I again respect your free will. And I again say, that no matter what you might say against me, I will never condemn you. I will hold the pure vision. I will hold the pure love, and at whatever time you decide, that you have had enough of this game of accusation, I will receive you with the open heart of the Mother of the fourth ray, the Elohim of the fourth ray.

For you see, I hold no grudges. I condemn no one, for I have no need to. For you see, I am an ascended being. I have no need to accuse anyone on earth. Why do I have no need to accuse? Because I am not threatened by anyone on earth, by any energy on earth, by any idea, concept or argument formulated in words. I am not threatened, and therefore I do not need to accuse and I do not need to defend. I do not need to point the finger at any particular individual, for I am an ascended being, and thus I have accelerated my being beyond the accusatory energy of the fallen beings. Know the difference – if you are willing – know the difference in vibration. And then, if you are willing, take up my offer, so that you might accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity!

Notice your reaction to these words, for the energy that is coming at you is not an accusatory energy, but it is an energy of purity that will stir up the darkness that is in your own being. And thus, you might even perceive – through your polluted perception – my energy as being threatening or being this or being that. But know this: if you will honestly look at your reaction, you will be able to see what it is that prevents you from getting out of the downward spiral and entering the ascending spiral of purity. And thus notice, if you are willing, your reaction. And if you are not willing, go in peace as I say:

Accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity, accelerate into purity!

Elohim! Elohim. Elohim. [master chants.]

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Knowing your divine plan through the crystalline structure of divine direction

TOPICS: A cosmic perspective – The core of your being – Pure awareness cannot be understood – Your divine plan – A necessary step – Become a true student by questioning your perception – How do you ascend? – What is divine direction? – The false masters and their false students – Give a novena to me –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Great Divine Director, December 14, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

EUTAY (chanted 14X). If it were possible, I would raise you up in consciousness, that you might see the cosmos from the elevated perspective of a cosmic being. The Great Divine Director I AM, and I am a cosmic being. Do you understand, what a cosmic being is?

Now, check your reaction to that question. Were you tempted to say “Yes?” For if you were, I must tell you, that one cannot “understand” what a cosmic being is. The linear analytical mind cannot fathom, cannot span the vast expanses of a cosmic being. Thus, it is not a matter of understanding, but of knowing—of experiencing, of coming into oneness with and attaining what the ancients called gnosis.

Thus, if it were possible, I would raise you up, so that you could see – even for a split second – the perspective of a cosmic being. I would raise you with me, all the way up through my Being, through that crystalline structure that I AM. I would raise you all the way up, to the very apex of the crystal pyramid of my Being. And that apex is the single point, a singularity my beloved, centered over the white cube that sits between Alpha and Omega in the Great Central sun.

A cosmic being is a cosmic being because it – mind you, not “he” or “she” as you conceive it on earth – it has raised its consciousness, its self-awareness, to that point of knowing, that it originated in the singularity that is, indeed, the nexus point of the figure-eight flow between Alpha and Omega. That nexus point, that singularity, is the portal, the gateway, the open door, between this world of form and the Creator who created it out of its own Being.

Certainly, you can say, “Without him was not anything made that was made.” Certainly, that means that the Creator’s Being is everywhere inside the world of form. Yet there is no place in the world of form, save in that central sun, where there is a direct opening to the Creator’s Being. Thus, this is where the command of the Creator issued forth into the world of form: “Let there be light! Let us make man in our own image and after our own likeness, and let him have dominion over the earth, over the world of form, over the material universe.”

A cosmic perspective

If I could take you, even for a second, to sit on that white cube and look out over the vast cosmos before you – with its billions of galaxies, billions of layers and spheres and compartments – if you could see that for a split second, your life, your perspective on life, would be instantly changed. Take note, of what I said. Your perspective on life IS your life—until you realize that you are more than your perspective, that you are more than any perspective, than any sense of self created to facilitate your expression, your experience, in the world of form.

You cannot experience the central sun, the white cube, the comforting, healing, completely whole Presence of Alpha and Omega, you cannot experience this as a human being, seeing yourself as a human being. How then can you experience the ultimate reality, the very starting point of the world of form? You can experience it because the core of your being is an extension of the Creator’s own Being.

This core of your being has been known to – or rather experienced by – the true mystics of the ages. You will see it mentioned and described in words in the ancient Vedas, you will see it described in Taoism, in Buddhism, in Christianity, sometimes veiled, sometimes more obvious. But in all the mystical, spiritual teachings of the world – Kabala, Sufism, they all have it – the description of that something, that is the core of your being, that something that makes you conscious that you exist as an individual being. For indeed, you are an individual being, you are an extension, an individualization, of your Creator.

Take note of the subtle distinction, that has given rise to a subtle lie. Individuality does not necessarily mean separation. You were not created as a separate being, as a separate self. You were created as an individual being, which has a particular perspective, seeing the world of form from a particular vantage point. That point, however, is not a separate point in space or time. It is another singularity, for truly, every point in space is a singularity—if it is conscious of itself as an extension of the Creator’s Being.

This, then, is your potential to raise your self-awareness, until you reach the full awareness of the Creator. Contrary to what some teachings claim, this does not mean you lose individuality. For even your Creator has individuality—although so far beyond that of any human being on earth, even that of an ascended master, that you can scarcely fathom it.

Yet, your particular Creator created this Universe as an expression of its own creativity and individuality. There are other ways that a universe can be constructed, and your scientists have begun to realize, that your particular universe depends on a series of constants, that are so delicately balanced that your particular form of life – especially the carbon-based form of life that makes up your physical bodies – simply could not have existed if any of these crucial constants had been slightly different.

Well, it does not mean that had these constants been different, there would have been no life. There would have been other forms of life, but your particular Creator chose to balance the constants in this particular way in order to create this particular form of life that you see in your universe. Truth be told, you can go to other galaxies and systems of worlds, even in your world of form, where you can find other forms of life, for there, there is slightly different balance. Nevertheless, my point is this: Your Creator is an individual being out of the Allness of God. You are an individual being out of the All of your Creator. You have the potential to raise your self-awareness to that level of the Creator consciousness, whereby you can then qualify to create your own world of form as an expression of your being, your individuality, your creativity. That is why you are a co-creator. You learn by co-creating with your Creator, until you become a creator who can define your own creation.

The core of your being

And what is it, then, that is the core of your being, that can grow in self-awareness? Well, it is that singularity, that point-like extension of the Creator’s Being. We have called it the Conscious You or the conscious self. Other mystical teachings have called it with other names, be it the “atman” or whatever the case may be.

Unless you enjoy splitting hairs, the word is not important. What is important is the concept that, whatever you call it, there is a core of your being, that makes you conscious—not conscious of a particular form of self. For this core of your being, this Conscious You, is not a self as the kind of self you have created for expression in the world of form. That self – that is meant for expression – has a form; your Conscious You has no form. It is pure awareness.

Take note, that the linear analytical mind cannot grasp the concept of the Conscious You. You cannot grasp the concept of the Conscious You—if you see the concept of the Conscious You as a concept. It is not a concept. But when we give you a teaching expressed in words, we are bound by the limitations of the words themselves. And therefore, as soon as anything is described in words, the linear analytical mind can take it and turn it into a concept—that you can then describe, put words on, argue for or against, call real or unreal.

But you see, we gave the teachings on the Conscious You because we know, that there are some who will understand. They understand because they have experienced themselves as the Conscious You, separated from any specific self that they have created, for the Conscious You is pure awareness. And there are those among the top 10 percent who have spontaneously – or through various practices, such as meditation or contemplation – experienced that pure awareness. Whereby the Conscious You experiences itself as more than any self it has created in the world of form—and therefore experiences that it is free. It is not bound by anything in the world of form. It can never be bound by anything in the world of form. Unless it chooses to go inside of that self and identify itself fully with that individual self, so that it now sees the world from inside that self, sees the world through the filter of that self, and therefore can momentarily forget that it is more—that it is pure awareness.

There are indeed many people on this planet, the vast majority of them, who have never experienced pure awareness. We are quite aware, that if you have not experienced pure awareness, then our teachings of the Conscious You will be just another concept for you—that your linear analytical mind will do its usual work with. Depending on your state of consciousness, depending on your dramas, your understanding or lack of it, you will project images upon the teachings about the Conscious You. You will do with it what you please. You might nail it to a cross, and call it this or that, turn it into a graven image—instead of doing what you ideally must do, to fathom the depth of any spiritual teaching, namely, go beyond the words, go beyond the words until you attain gnosis with the Spirit behind the words.

God is a Spirit, and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth. They that would know God must know him in Spirit, for you cannot know God through the finite mind. God is infinite—cannot be fathomed by the finite mind. It is a simple truth, but there are those who have been embodied again and again in religious circles – even have been, for many decades, in spiritual or mystical organizations – yet they have not understood this very basic concept of going beyond the outer teachings, going directly to the Spirit and experiencing the gnosis with the Spirit. Whereby you know – you experience – that oneness.

Pure awareness cannot be understood

The beauty of your conscious self is, that it is pure awareness. This is why your conscious self can project itself into a limited sense of self and actually believe – and experience as a believable experience – that you are a limited human being, a mortal sinner. If you desire to have that experience, you can have it, because your conscious self can go inside such a self and experience the world from inside of it.

But the beauty is that your conscious self is always just pure awareness, and thus it can also project itself the other way. Instead of projecting itself down into the lower levels of vibration, it can equally project itself up into the higher levels of vibration and therefore project itself into oneness with a spiritual being, even project itself into the Great Central Sun—and beyond it to experience the Creator, out of which it is, after all, simply like one drop taken out of the ocean of the Creator’s consciousness.

Until you go beyond the linear analytical mind, until you go beyond the separate self, then your existence as an extension of the Creator’s being, as pure awareness, will be simply a theoretical concept. You can argue for or against it. There are people who have argued for or against various spiritual concepts for lifetime after lifetime. We of the ascended masters honor free will. If people desire to have this experience indefinitely, let them do so, within the confines of the Law of Free Will. Yet we of the ascended masters are not using our attention to seek to help such people, for they have put themselves under the law of action and reaction—the school of hard knocks.

They may call themselves religious. They may have developed a holier-than-thou attitude, where they think they know everything better than everyone else, for they have created this perfect belief system, that they believe they can fit everything into, even the Creator himself. And thus, the law was set up to make sure, that these people will have reflected back to them by the cosmic mirror exactly what they send out. And they will keep reaping what they have sown, until they have had enough of it and say, “There must be more to life than what I am experiencing right now.” And when you come to that point, of wanting more than what you have projected into the cosmic mirror, at that point you can start the spiritual path where we of the ascended masters can help you.

We can give you teachings designed to elevate your consciousness, your understanding. We can give you techniques and tools designed to help you invoke spiritual energy. And therefore, you can start the journey of parting the veil, the veil of Maya, until you begin to see through it. But what is it you see, when you start to see through the veil of Maya? It is not, as some expect, this wonderful kingdom of heaven up there, with all of these beautiful characteristics that you might have heard or read about.

Take note of what I am saying here, so that you do not confuse it with some image in the linear mind. There are indeed people on earth who have had genuine experiences of the spiritual realms. And they have come back to tell about them. But my point is, that when you start the spiritual path, when you start breaking through the veil of Maya that clouds your own particular mind, what you see is not some elevated vision of the spiritual realm with all of its beauty, although that beauty is real and it is there. No, what you see, at first, is glimpses of pure awareness, pure consciousness. Where your conscious self – which so far has been conscious of itself as a human being – starts seeing itself as more than a human being, experiencing pure awareness, that makes your conscious self conscious of the fact, that it can never be confined to this world of form or any sense of self created within it.

There is nothing that can hold your conscious self, and that is what your conscious self realizes, when it experiences itself as pure awareness, beyond any self in this world—pure, unpolluted awareness. This is what you begin to see. There are spiritual traditions, such as eastern Buddhism, where they have time-tested techniques and methods for helping people still the mind, until they experience pure consciousness.

Your divine plan

The goal of all true teachers of the East has been to take a student to the point, where he or she experiences pure awareness, pure consciousness. Many of these tools and techniques, many of these systems, are valid and valuable, but they are primarily valid and valuable for the kind of souls, the kind of lifestreams, who tend to embody in the East, and who are more geared towards experiencing life—a devotional form of Yoga.

The lifestreams who primarily embody in the West, are more geared towards an active life. They want to understand, they are more practical realists, who are here not simply to experience but to co-create—not simply to perceive, but to project a higher vision onto the Ma-ter light. If you are born in the West, it is likely because at least in this embodiment you desired to have the experience of not passively perceiving, but of actively co-creating. This is an important realization for those, who are interested in discovering their divine plans, fulfilling those divine plans in this lifetime.

What exactly is a divine plan? It is a plan that is made from a state of consciousness, that is beyond any of the characteristics that are so common among human beings on earth. You do not have the kind of self that you have created over many lifetimes – you do not look at life from inside that kind of self – when you create your divine plan, in co-operation with your spiritual teachers. Your conscious self has stepped outside of the expressive self, that you have created over many lifetimes. You therefore clearly see the limitations of that self. You see where it needs to be improved, but you also see the beliefs that it has come to accept and how those beliefs must be transcended before you can step up to a higher experience, and especially before you can become a true co-creator, who is helping to co-create the kingdom of God on earth instead of some other manifestation.

Do you see what we have said about the Conscious You? The Conscious You cannot stop being conscious, and therefore, the Conscious You cannot stop co-creating. Even if the conscious self identifies itself as the lowest human being on earth, the most self-centered, the most primitive human being on earth – a psychopath who is only out to torture other human beings – even that person is co-creating constantly, by using the mind’s ability to project images upon the Ma-ter light. Those images are low, they are not in any way in alignment with the higher vision for the kingdom of God on earth, but they are still a form of co-creation. Because they are projected onto the Ma-ter light in exactly the same way as a higher image is projected onto the Ma-ter light.

Your conscious self is who it thinks it is. It is who it identifies itself as being, in the sense that it is co-creating through the sense of self that it has at the moment, that it identifies itself with. Whatever images are in the pattern, the structure, of that self, those are the images through which the light of the conscious self are streaming. And those images form the filmstrip of the separate self, that is projected onto the screen of the Ma-ter light.

Do not be fooled by appearances. The highest spiritually evolved person on earth is not co-creating in a fundamentally different way than the person who is the lowest in consciousness. They both have a conscious self that is the open door for the light from the I AM Presence to stream into the material frequency spectrum. They both identify with a certain self, a certain mental box, and they project the light through the images in that mental box. It is only a matter of how pure the sense of self is, how much the sense of self is in alignment with the I AM Presence, or out of alignment with the I AM Presence.

Thus, certainly, a person of high spiritual attainment has a sense of self that is far more in alignment with his or her I AM Presence. As a result of that, there is a greater opening through which the light can stream through the outer consciousness of that person. And thus, that person has far greater powers to self-create, as Jesus demonstrated when he raised the dead, when he healed withered limbs, when he purified the body of leprosy and performed other so-called miracles, that the lowest psychopath on earth could not possible perform. Yet understand that it is the same consciousness in quality, only different in intensity, different in quantity.

A necessary step

When you come to the point, where you desire more, where you desire a higher path, when you come to the awareness, that maybe there is a purpose for your life, maybe you have a plan for your life—and you would like to know that plan, you would like to see with clarity that you might consciously execute that plan. At that point, you need to take one step that is an absolute necessity. You will never discover your divine plan consciously until you become conscious of the mechanism of perception.

Perception is the great trap for the conscious self. Once you have created a separate self, once your conscious self has stepped into that creation, that mental box, and has identified itself with it, then the conscious self will believe, that what it perceives through that mental box is not perception but reality. It is not an image of how reality works—no, it is reality itself. That – right there – is the dividing line between those who can be helped by the ascended masters and those who cannot be helped by the ascended masters. The dividing line is the realization that your perception – your present perception of life – is not the highest possible. It is not the only way to look at life.

What is the reality, that we have explained over and over again in dictations, what is the one thing we have expressed, explained? It is that you are currently in a lower state of consciousness than the ascended masters, and in order to pass through the nexus, that leads you to the ascended state, you need to raise your consciousness. You need to purify your consciousness from human elements, that cannot fit through the opening.

How many times have we said this in different ways? How difficult is it to understand the connection between your current state of consciousness and your perception? How difficult is it to fathom, that because you are in a lower state of consciousness – which I trust you recognize – because of that, your perception is not pure. It cannot be pure. If it was pure, you would not be in a lower state of consciousness, for your lower state of consciousness is like a pair of colored glasses, that color your perception, because your conscious self is seeing through those colored gasses. And thus, everything you see in this world, is colored by your state of consciousness, your mental box.

This is the very key realization that catapults a person into the realms, where we of the ascended masters take notice and say: “Ah, there is a student we can work with.” Take note, that finding an ascended master teaching, becoming a member of an outer organization, giving decrees or rosaries for hours and hours, all of this will not in itself qualify you to be a student, that we of the ascended masters can work with directly on inner levels. Many of the members of spiritual organizations are not ready for an inner, direct relationships with us—that is why they are in the outer organization and attached to the outer teachings. That is why they cannot or will not look beyond the teaching, to hear us, to experience our Presence directly.

Become a true student by questioning your perception

What, then, will it take to become a true student—a student who can begin to grasp your divine plan in a conscious manner, instead of fulfilling that divine plan in a non-conscious way, as many of you have indeed done? Many of those who are indeed members of spiritual organizations are so, because they have followed their divine plan in important details in their life. With the big important decisions, they have felt some guidance that enabled them to make the right choice. Only they have not seen the big picture, they have not seen their plan, they have not understood why they had to make that choice, why it was so important. They have not understood what they were meant to learn from a given situation, although in many cases you have learned it anyway through the school of hard knocks.

Yet those who are willing to graduate from the school of hard knocks, what is it you must do, what is it you must see? You must come to the point, where you are willing to question your perception. Where you are willing to say: “Beloved Jesus, beloved Mother Mary, Beloved Great Divine Director, beloved Saint Germain, beloved Master MORE” – whichever master you feel is close to your heart, you must say: “Teach me, show me what I cannot see with my current perception, with my current state of mind. Part the veil, created by my current perception, so that I may see beyond it and see that I am more, that truth is more, that Spirit is more, that you as an ascended master are more than the image I have of you right now. For I would know you in spirit and in truth, not according to some image that is limited by my current perception.”

Why do you think so many masters have said: “I AM MORE than this?” Because it is time, for those of you who are ready, to step up and realize that as we are more, so you are more. You are more than your perception. But you will not see that you are more than your perception, until you open your mind and recognize: “There is something I do not see. My perception is colored by my current state of consciousness, even by my sex, my race, my religion, my background, my nationality.”

Even your analytical linear mind can help you see that your perception is colored, if you look at how you were brought up to look at life a certain way, according to your religion, your political system, your race, your nationality or what have you. And you realize, when you meet other people who have grown up in a different environment, that they look at life slightly – or perhaps very – differently from the way you were brought up to look at it. And this, then, helps you realize, that your way of looking at the world was simply one way—not the only way, not necessarily the only truth.

How will you ever know truth, the real truth? Only when you recognize, that what you see as truth right now is not the ultimate truth. It is something that is colored by your perception, it is a mental image. That is the beginning of wisdom, that is the beginning of the spiritual path, where you can be guided by the ascended masters. And where you can begin to part the veil, so that you can see your divine plan consciously, start to fulfill it consciously, start to flow with the River of Life. Instead or fumbling around in the dark, sometimes hitting your divine plan, but many times missing important opportunities, that you do not see, because you only see what you want to see, what your ego wants you to see or what you, as a conscious self, want to experience.

How do you ascend?

I have released a decree that unlocks my causal body for those who are willing to know me as the Great Divine Director, as a cosmic being, as a crystalline structure that reaches all the way to God, to the Creator, to the Central sun, to the white cube between Alpha and Omega. Yet the decree itself is no guarantee, that those who give it, even those who give it many times, will part the veil. You must be willing to fulfill the Omega requirement—to recognize the limitations of perception. You must be willing to see beyond it, to see something you have never seen before, to see something your ego does not want you to see, to see something that your peers may not want you to see—because they do not want to lose you, they do not want you to rise above them, they do not want you to boldly go, where no man has gone before, as they say.

Do you not see, that the only way we of the ascended masters can help you is if you are willing to see what you do not see? What is divine direction? Is it a straightjacket? Is it so, that if you choose that you want divine direction, I require you to give your free will to me, so that you become like a robot or a puppet on a string that I direct?

Do you think I sit up here as some dictator, who wants to take over your free will and tell you what to do in every step in your daily life? “Buy this clothes, do this, eat this, don’t eat that, go here, go there.” Do you think a cosmic being wants to micromanage you and take over your free will? Do you think that taking over your free will, will ever help you grow on the spiritual path? How can taking over your free will possibly help you take the one step that is necessary for you to ascend, to become an adept, to become a master—namely to take full and final responsibility for your own state of mind, for your own use of your free will?

How can forcing you possibly help you take responsibility for yourself? You cannot be forced to take responsibility for yourself—if that was the case, then the devil himself would long ago have forced every human being to ascend. For that is his aim—to prove that you can indeed ascend through force. But it cannot be done, or the devil himself would have ascended, but he has not, and he never will, because you cannot ascend through force, you cannot be forced to ascend.

You can ascend only by being willing to take responsibility for yourself, by recognizing that your perception is polluted by your mental box, by your personal drama, by the epic dramas that you have come to accept. Those epic dramas are created by the devil himself to keep you trapped in a lesser state of consciousness, so that you will never be able to grasp the reality, that you are more than that separate self, that thinks it has to fight in the epic drama.

You are MORE than any sense of self created in this world, because you are pure consciousness. If you are a sense of self that has any worldly characteristics, then you can never, YOU can never transcend this world. But you CAN transcend this world, as proven by those who have ascended before you. But what ascends? It is not the worldly self. No man shall ascend back to heaven, save he that descended from heaven. And the man that descended from heaven is the conscious self, the pure awareness.

Yet, when you ascend back to heaven by becoming aware of your self as that pure awareness, you are also aware of your experiences in the world of form. And thus, you are more when you ascend than you were when you descended, yet you are not different from what you were when you descended, you are more of it. More of that essential quality with which you were endowed, your individuality anchored in your I AM presence.

What is divine direction?

Thus, I am a cosmic being, I AM one with the flame of divine direction, but what is divine direction? It is not a specific instruction, to do this or to that, to believe this or to believe that. Divine direction is a living stream of consciousness. You have heard that I was the personal guru of Saint Germain, but I was not Saint Germain’s first guru. He had other gurus, before he rose to a level of consciousness, where he was willing to recognize the limitations of his own perception. And that is when he was able to take advantage of the divine direction that I gave him. For you have heard it said, that Saint Germain ascended by making one million right decisions. Well, those were not decisions where I told him “Do this,” and he chose to obey blindly. Those were decisions where he faced a choice, whereby in the outer mind there was no telling what was right or wrong.

And thus, he tuned in – in his inner being – to the Presence that I am, to the stream of consciousness that I am. And thus, he read the vibration that I am, and through that reading of the vibration, he was able to know that what seemed like two possible choices to the outer mind, neither of those choices was the right choice. They represented only one extreme and another extreme on the dualistic scale of consciousness. And thus, through locking in to divine direction, he was able to see a third option, that he could not see before. And he knew, that that was the right choice in that particular situation.

Do you see the essential key here? When you are facing a situation in this world, where you  think, “I have to choose between two polarities, two extremes, two causes of action,” then, if your perception is polluted, you will look at that situation through your perception. Your perception will be supreme to your mental state, you will think your perception is accurate. And therefore, you will make a choice based on that perception—and therefore you will choose one of the dualistic extremes. Because with your polluted perception, you will not be able to see anything beyond those two dualistic polarities. And thus, any choice you make will not be the highest possible choice.

You may still learn from it, but you learn through the school of hard knocks, not through the school of divine direction. For you have not even entered the school of divine direction, for you have not been willing to look beyond your perception and tune in to my Presence. You do not tune in to my Presence by saying “Great Divine Director, should I do this or should I do that.” For I am a cosmic being who is not in the state of duality.

So do not come to me and ask me for direction on what specifically you should choose. Instead, come to me and ask me: “Beloved Great Divine Director, show me your true Presence. I would know your flow of consciousness, I would be one with that flow of divine direction, I would follow that stream of divine direction up through the crystalline pyramid structure that you are, until I may sit on the white cube between Alpha and Omega and thus have the cosmic perspective on my situation on earth. So that I may then see what I do not see now, that I may grasp the real choice, the Christ choice in this situation. The Christ choice that is beyond the dualistic extremes—that I recognize are created by my perception, the perception that springs from my dramas, even colored by the epic dramas of the fallen consciousness, the consciousness of anti-Christ, that will make me think I only have two options, that are both defined by duality. Great Divine Director, part the veil that I may see beyond duality and see truly the clarity of divine direction.”

The false masters and their false students

That my beloved, is when I can help you. That is when I can be your guru—when you are willing to see the fallacy, the bias, the duality of your own perception—that you have been so sure was accurate. You are willing to endure the shock of suddenly seeing how limited your perception was, how biased it was, how inaccurate it was, how far away it was from the ascended master perspective, from Christ reality. This can be a severe shock. And when you start the process of parting the veil, you will go through many of these shocks.

This willingness to endure the shock of having your perception questioned, having your perception revealed as being inaccurate, this is the hallmark of a student of the true ascended masters. In contrast, there are those who only look for confirmation that their perception is accurate—who only want to hear what confirms what they want to see, and that what they want to see is the absolute truth, even divine direction. Such are not students, students of the ascended masters. They are students of the false hierarchy, those who parade themselves as ascended masters and promise you, that they can take you to heaven, without you having to take the beam from your own eye, the beam of polluted perception, that makes you see reality in a certain way—and think that this is reality and not just some mental image, that you have put before the real God.

There are myriad of these false hierarchy impostors. There are even those, several of them, who portray themselves as the Great Divine Director. But if you will look at them with the inner sight – if you will read their words, if you will read their vibration – you will see that they are not clear. They are murky, they are hazy, there is something hidden, something you cannot see. And they will project onto you, that you cannot see it because your consciousness is not pure, and this is why you should blindly follow their direction. But I tell you: It is a lie!

Your conscious self is capable – this instant – of tuning in to the Presence of the real ascended masters—if you are willing to recognize that your perception, the perception of your outer mind, is just that: perception. And if you will reach beyond it, your conscious self can have that experience of pure awareness, that experience of the pure awareness of the ascended masters.

I am not a murky being. There is nothing hidden. I have no desire to hide anything from you. When you tune in to my Presence, you can see all that I am, you can see every aspect of my crystalline structure. There is nothing hidden to you, and if you are willing to follow the stream of my consciousness, you can go all the way to the Central sun—and beyond it to the Creator itself. Nothing is hidden from you in divine direction, and if you think it is, you are not dealing with divine direction.

If there is something murky, something hidden, something that is anger, fear, then it is not divine direction. How can there be anger in divine direction? Do you think that my vibration right now is one of anger, or do you think it is one of reality, where I am simply cutting through the density of your consciousness—therefore giving you an opportunity to attune to my Presence, if you are willing?

Surely, you can sit there with your polluted perception, and you can project an image onto me, onto my word, onto my vibration. You can see it as anger, you can see it as an attempt to induce fear into your being, but it is simply reality. Reality that gives you a sense of co-measurement, of what is real, what is the real vibration of an ascended master, what is the real vibration of a cosmic being. For I am the Great Divine Director, I AM a cosmic being, I AM PURE, I AM REAL.

You, your conscious self, is real, and you can know that I am real, if you are willing to look beyond the perception that is polluted, that is not real. Are you willing to know me as I am, or will you be satisfied with an imitation, that tells you what you want to hear? That affirms for you that: “Oh sure, your perception is real—certainly the way you see things is real.” If that is what you want, I bow in full respect to your free will. I am content to let you project any images upon this release that you wish to project.

Give a novena to me

But from now on, I shall address only those who are willing to go beyond their perception, who are willing to know their divine plans. For I have come with an offer. If you are willing to know your divine plan, then do a novena to me. Use my decree, give it 14 times a day, listen to this dictation if you will – or listen to just a part of it as you have time – to tune in to my vibration, that is truly flowing as a crystalline structure through these words. Tune in to my presence. Give the decree, and then sit with a notebook and a clean white page, and write down whatever comes to you, whatever comes to you without analyzing, without judging, without evaluating. Write, and let it flow.

If you will do this for 33 days, you will have a different perspective on yourself, on your life, on the spiritual path and on your divine plan. What will be revealed, will be in accordance with your willingness to see beyond your current perception and to recognize the limitations of perception, to recognize the mechanism whereby you need to reach beyond your current mental state, beyond the perception that springs from a higher mental state, that is your etheric, your identity level, outlook at life. Be willing to see the deeper approach to life that you have, and then be willing to see beyond it, to see its limitations, to see, that there is a different way to look at life—a Christ way to look at life. A way that is so far beyond the human way, that the outer mind cannot fathom it. But the conscious self can experience it, can be one with it, can see through it. And thus, you can then express it through your outer mind and your physical body. You can live it, you can co-create that higher reality, but first you must tune in to it and experience it, and know that this is the real you.

And thus, my release is complete, your cups are running over. Some of you, if you are honest, will notice that even some time ago your chakras were so filled, that they could not handle any more light, and thus you experienced various kinds of discomforts and you just wanted this to end. There are even those who will not be able to listen to the entirety of this release, for the light will stir up their own substance, will stir up their unwillingness to look beyond their perception, and thus they simply had to stop, for they cannot take it any more.

The school of hard knocks is not a pleasant place to be. We offer you an alternative. If you will take me up on my offer, I will give you a sense of divine direction. But you must be willing to look beyond your desire to have your current belief system, your current world view, even your current perception, confirmed. And I must warn you also, that if you will know true divine direction, you must transcend any desire, any need, to use any form of divination, any form of mechanical device that supposedly gives you answers, especially devices or techniques that give you “yes” or “no” answers. For “yes” and “no” should be clearly seen as being in the realm of duality.

But any device, any technique, where you ask questions and seek answers should be recognized as being limited by your questions. And your questions are the products of your current mental state and perception. So how can you ask questions beyond your mental state and perception? The simple reality is that you cannot, and therefore the answers you get through such techniques cannot take you beyond your mental state and your perception. And thus, there is a great risk, that they will simply solidify your mental state and your perception, until you believe it is the only form of perception. It is the highest perception, the only truth, and that is when you are truly stuck in a catch-22, where you cannot tune in to anything beyond the mental box, that has now become like a bank vault, that is impenetrable to anything from the spiritual realm.

I, the Great Divine Director, cannot for very long work with a mind, that is not willing to question its perception, but wants mechanical answers from the realm of duality. How can such a mind fathom the crystalline structure that I am, the stream of consciousness that I AM, the soundless sound, produced by the crystalline structure and sent as a flowing stream of consciousness to the entire cosmos?

Ah, this is beyond the music of the spheres. It is a sound so delicate, so beautiful, so moving to those who are willing to attune, that it will lift you up on wings of angels, so to speak. And you will float upwards on that soundless sound, tuning in to ever higher expressions of it, being lifted by it, up through the crystalline structure. You may think for a while that at the top, will be some clearly defined form, some clearly defined being, that is the Great Divine Director. But when you come to the very top, to the very apex of the pyramid, you are no longer looking up. You turn around and you look at the entire structure, and you realize that it is the entire structure that is the Great Divine Director, every level of it, every part of it, for it is a whole, an indivisible whole—and that is divine direction. You may be part of that divine direction, but only if you know pure awareness, know yourself as the nexus between the Creator and its creation.

Divine direction is a flame of such beauty that, untold eons ago, I fell in love with it. I too was an individual being, I too had a localized self-awareness. I was not in embodiment on earth or even in the material universe, not even in your sphere; it was in a higher sphere. But I had raised my consciousness until I could hear this beautiful sound, like a homing beacon calling me home. And as I meditated upon it, merged with it and followed it, I recognized it as the flame of divine direction, the vibration of divine direction, the stream of divine direction. And I decided, that I wanted to know every aspect, every possible expression of divine direction. And so, I merged myself with it, until I transcended the stage of an individualized being and attained the level of consciousness of a cosmic being, holding the office, the flame, the vision of divine direction for an entire cosmos. Yet being able to manifest my Presence at any point in that crystalline structure that stretches throughout the cosmos.

Certainly, there are pockets of such density, that no being inside of it can tune in to divine direction. Yet divine direction is beyond time and space and is thus everywhere present. You are a conscious self. If you will look beyond your perception and your mental state and tune in to the pure awareness that you are, then that pure awareness can also tune in to divine direction. And you can know me even as you are known by me. For the knower and the known become one in the gnosis, that is the oneness between Creator and creation, between the masculine and feminine aspect of God. Where those who are in a Mother realm, in the realm of expression, awaken to know themselves as extensions of the Father. And thus, in them, Father and Mother are one. Be sealed, my beloved in the gift of divine direction—if you will follow it all the way home. For I am home.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Alchemy is a creative process

TOPICS: True alchemy is in the now – How it was to be a father of Jesus – Taking responsibility for yourself – Creativity is the essence of Christhood – The key to overcoming drama – There is no competition in creativity – Our teaching is a living teaching – Fearing an encounter with the Living master – Be willing to move in order to serve – A secret understood by few people – Ascending to a new level of teaching –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, October 29, 2009 through Kim Michaels. The dictation was given right after sunrise on the top of Mount Tabor, believed to be the site of Jesus‘ transfiguration. There is a Catholic church and monastery on top of the mountain.

My Beloved, Saint Germain I am. Known as Saint Joseph of old. For it was, indeed, a privilege and a challenge for me to serve as the father of the young Jesus. As Mother Mary has explained, he was, indeed, not born of an immaculate conception. But the Holy Spirit worked through both of us to help us realize – as Jesus explained yesterday – that when there is a special task to be completed, one must leave behind everything else and follow that direction from within. So one can be in the right place at the right time, where the outer situation becomes obvious to one’s mind, and one sees what is to be done, what is to be brought forth, what is to manifest.

So that one can – in that lifetime – have the opportunity and the privilege to do something, that reaches beyond a normal human life, that reaches beyond one’s own expectations and desires and wants for a particular lifetime. For one grasps a greater purpose, that greater vision, and one sees, that there is something more to life than most human beings see, envision and expect for a normal lifetime.

True alchemy is in the now

This, my beloved, is the key. Consider, how every human being has the potential to reach for something within themselves, something in the heart, something that brings out a quality—that ineffable, hard-to-describe something, that many people call love. But it is not, truly, the human, possessive love—it is a transcendent quality, a transcendent love if you will, but it is simply transcendence itself. It is that you touch a piece of heaven, you touch a piece of something beyond. You touch the master’s garment, and you feel the stream of the master’s consciousness flowing through you, bringing healing or awakening as the need might be.

And thus, you are all called to reach for that something, that is the quality of MORE, that is what the old alchemists sought and few ever found. That transcendence, that ability to transcend the old, to simply leave it behind, to take a leap forward and to say, “This is who I am now. And it does not matter what I was yesterday, or last week or when I was born. For this is who I choose to be at this moment.” The right to be who you will be at any moment, regardless of what you have been or not been before.

The lie, the lie of the false teachers, is that your past choices, your past state of being or non-being, should limit your future choices, or rather your present choices, the choices you make in the eternal now, when you decide that I am not going to wait for tomorrow. I am going to choose to be MORE, right now, right here. This is the essence of alchemy, the choice to be MORE—not in the future, to not see this as a process that goes on. And if you keep doing some outer ritual or reading a scripture or chanting a prayer, then some day something will happen.

No my beloved, alchemy, true alchemy, is when you decide that NOW, right now, right here I am MORE. I am not looking back. I am putting my hand to the plow of Christ, and I am moving forward, cleaving the real from the unreal, as I turn the earth over and reveal a new surface, a new surface for the growth of new life. This is what Mary and I did, when we had seen the vision, when we had met each other physically—we put our hands to the plow and we moved forward from there, regardless of the difficulties, moving from here to there to there, being on the move for years before settling down for a longer time in that tiny village of Nazareth.

How it was to be a father of Jesus

I desire to give you at least a glimpse into how it was to be the father for this young boy, that grew up to be Jesus. It was not easy, my beloved. Oh yes you have heard the stories, made up by human beings, some of you have even read so-called new revelation about the young boy, Jesus, and his ability to do this or that miraculous feat. Well, Jesus did have special abilities, but he did not manifest any of what you would call miracles during his childhood. What he did manifest was a very strong will, a very strong sense that he had something beyond the ordinary child of this day.

And my beloved, he was still a child. He was still a child. He had the inexperience with life, combined with that inner sense of self-worth of having something special—and you see a combination, that it could be very difficult for a father to deal with. Especially in that age where I, of course, was brought up in a traditional male-dominated culture, where the father was seen as the head of the household, which I can assure you that Jesus had no tolerance for whatsoever. He was a very headstrong boy. He was not anxious to listen to the elders. He wanted his own experiences in life, as many of you have seen with children in this day and age.

For again, you have many children who come into embodiment in this age, who have that inner knowing, that they are here for a purpose, that they are not here to live an ordinary life defined by society and their parents or their teachers or the elders. They are here to forge their own way. But of course, it would be much easier for them, if they would listen somewhat to the elder generation, to gain some experience, to learn from our mistakes, so that they did not have to repeat them all over again.

Yet I can assure you, that this was not Jesus’ approach. I am not thereby saying he never listened, but I tell you, that there were many a time when I was ready to pull my hair out in frustration over his unwillingness to listen—not only to reason, but his unwillingness to listen to anyone who had experience. Jesus was a hands-on kind of person. If you told him not to touch something because it was hot, you could be absolutely certain that he would go touch it, to make sure it was hot.

Why do you think Jesus is not talked about in the scriptures between his appearance in the temple and the age of 30? Well, you will recall the story of what happened in the temple. We had taken him there, Mary and I, expecting him to keep close to us. For indeed, Jerusalem back then was a busy place, as it can be today, where it would be easy for a child to get lost in the crowd, swept up by the crowds, as they moved through the narrow streets, that were even narrower back then than what you see today.

So here he was—suddenly gone. Mary thought he was with me, I thought he was with her, and we then met and realized, that he was with neither of us. Panic, my beloved—as any parent would experience. Running around, looking for him, finding him and then in our worry and concern hearing him say, with an absolute assuredness bordering on arrogance, “Wist ye not I must be about my Father’s business!” Well, I was about to show him right there what was his father’s business.

But nevertheless, what you see is, that he had reached that level of maturity, where he could not be taught by me—and I knew it. I knew there was nothing more I could teach him, and thus the solution we found was to send him with people we knew and trusted, including Joseph of Aramithea, on to the caravan routes, where he could gain experience with different cultures, different people. Where he could move around, be away from home, see something different and hopefully, through that, gain a perspective that he did not have living a somewhat protected life in a small village. For I am sure you realize, that regardless of the fantasies people have come up with, back then living in the village of Nazareth was living in a very small mental box. There was no television, no newspapers, no books, no way to know what was happening beyond what you could see with your eyes or where you could walk in a few days.

My Beloved, it was a very isolated kind of life, and we knew that Jesus needed a broader perspective. He needed to see more of the world. I had, indeed, travelled as I was younger and seen more of the area around here. Mary, of course, being younger, had not had the opportunity, and as a woman being more limited anyway in her ability to move around in those days. For surely, she could not travel alone; that was the privilege of men only.

So we knew that it was time to send Jesus out into life to gain experience. And hopefully he would come back with an expanded perspective, perhaps then settling down as we had our dreams about, for we did not have a clear vision of what his mission would be and neither, of course, did he at that time. So, we let him go! We let him go, not knowing whether we would ever see him again. Not knowing—and indeed not seeing him, for in my case I had passed from the screen of life before he returned to this area.

Of course, Mary seeing him again, when he came back as an adult, yet not still having reached that full awareness of his mission. And she playing a key role in guiding him on to start on that more than ordinary mission, which none of us really could grasp and understand fully – including Jesus – until it started unfolding. But Mary knew, that there was something beyond the ordinary, that wanted to be brought forth and expressed through Jesus. So at that fateful wedding in Cana, she was there to say the right words at the right time, so that he started his public mission, from where there was no turning back. My Beloved, I wish I could have been there to support him, but then again, I know that he did not need my support, for at that point he had found it within himself.

Taking responsibility for yourself

And that, of course, is the ultimate joy of a father: to see the children find it within themselves. Find it within themselves. What good is it, if you continually have to rely on outer measures – be it reading the stars or casting lots or looking into a crystal ball – in order to know, supposedly, what is the right thing to do? There must come a point, where you take responsibility for yourself. Which means what? It means realizing, that although you have a divine plan that outlines the broad steps, the broad strokes, the details – sometimes quite broad details – are up to you, and you are choosing your creative expression.

The divine plan is not a straightjacket. Divine direction is not a straightjacket. It gives you some outlines, and then within those outlines you are meant to fill in the details—not in a predefined way, but in a creative way. Oh yes, this is indeed the subtle difference, as Jesus spoke about yesterday, between those who follow the outer path and those who follow the inner path.

Those who follow the outer path believe, that somewhere up in heaven, there is a divine plan that is outlined in minute detail. And you need to use some kind of measure here on earth to get direction for how to take every step on that path. And then you simply follow it blindly, and then in the end – when having done everything you could do to get this direction and follow every step blindly – then you will be rewarded by entry into the kingdom of God, which you see as an external kingdom, where there is a gate somewhere that you can enter.

But you see, as Jesus explained, it is an inner path, and that means what? It means it cannot be mechanical. It cannot be predefined. It is a creative path, my beloved. Oh yes—I know that for so long, for so many centuries, Christians from all over the world have looked at the scriptures, have heard the stories of Jesus’ life, and they have thought that everything that happened was preordained. But you see, there are many ways to be the Christ. It is not that being the Christ means putting on a straightjacket.

There were many ways even for Jesus to have been the Christ. There were many ways. As he said himself yesterday, he did not give just one Sermon on the Mount. He gave many. Each one being slightly different, each one being a creative expression. Even the Beatitudes he gave yesterday for a more modern age and an expanded state of consciousness, even those could be expressed in many ways for different audiences, for different circumstances.

Creativity is the essence of Christhood

And thus, you see, creativity – creativity – is the essence of the path to Christhood. There is a certain stage on your personal path, where you can make some progress by following a somewhat mechanical path, where you give outer rituals and study outer teachings. This messenger can attest to it from his own life, where he made progress following this path. Although I must tell you, that he never followed anything mechanically, but always pondered it creatively, coming up with his own inner understanding, always directing it to how he could explain this to others and make it easier for them to understand.

For he knew that part of his mission in this life was indeed to bear witness to this ineffable something, that is beyond an outer truth that can be expressed in words, but it is a Spirit—a glimpse of something beyond, something ineffable. But something that makes you realize, that there is more to life than the ordinary, human existence that seems so bland, that it almost defies description, defies comprehension, how people can live in that state of consciousness for an entire lifetime and not even once cry out for something more.

My Beloved, alchemy is not a mechanical process; it is not a matter of finding the right formula or the right chemical ingredient. It is a creative process. It involves your consciousness. Do you not see, how quantum physics today has proven, that observation is not the passive observer observing external events? Observation is co-creation. Your consciousness is part of everything that happens in your life.

You may think you live in a world, that is independent of you and your state of consciousness. And certainly, there are things in the universe that are independent of your state of consciousness, for they are dependent upon the states of consciousness of other beings, some of whom being not even in embodiment. Nevertheless, your life, your circumstance, your life experience is indeed wholly dependent upon your state of consciousness. And that is why you have the choice to lay down the responsibility, to enter into a personal drama, to even be trapped in one of the epic dramas. And therefore, you live an entire lifetime in that mechanical state of consciousness, where you are not truly going within and taking responsibility for making creative choices, choices that seek something MORE, something deeper, something more profound.

Those of you who can grasp the true inner path will know what I am talking about, when I say this something MORE, this transcendent feeling, this sense that you have grasped something—you have grasped a glimpse of heaven, of what life truly could be. Well this is what you are here to witness to. You are here to witness to it, but how can you do that, unless you step outside of the dramas, unless you realize what the dramas are in your own personal experience and consciousness, so that you can reach for that something MORE?

The key to overcoming drama

And let me give you the essential key. The dramas have one effect, and what is it? To make you focused on your self, as the separate self defined by the drama, thinking this is all you are, this is all you can be. So, you must find a way to snap out of that focus on self, and what is it? It is to focus on something else beyond that self—other people, a greater cause, doing something that is more than the ordinary, more than what is defined by the dramas. It is the only way, my beloved.

Do you see what happened to Mary and I? We had the inner direction from the Spirit, that we were meant to do something beyond the ordinary. Both of us had our lives on a certain track, that had nothing to do with us coming together, with our great age difference, with our great difference in background, family and culture. We had never envisioned coming together and giving birth to a child and several children.

This was not our outer direction, the outer path that we had envisioned. But we grasped that something MORE. We took that turn and then we knew, that this was our opportunity, our calling, what we had volunteered to do—to bring forth something beyond the ordinary. And we did, in our own way, as best we could with our state of consciousness. And this does not mean that we were perfect, or that you have to be perfect. It means that you have to reach for that something MORE, and be willing to outpicture it in whatever way you can. And then keep expanding and expanding throughout your life, expressing more and more of it, until people can see it.

As Jesus said, they look at you and they see, that this is not an ordinary human being who is expressing what you are expressing. This can only come from something beyond, and this is when you can say with Jesus, “I can of my own self do nothing; it is the Father, the I AM Presence, within me who is doing the works. And your I AM Presence can do similar or greater works through you.”

There is no competition in creativity

You tune in to your Higher Self, and then you are not in competition with anyone else. You only want them to tune in to their higher selves, so that they can bring forth their unique gift. For there is not one or two people that are more important than others, even though they may hold a certain spiritual office. You are all important. The ten thousand, the millions more who can manifest some degree of Christhood, you are all equally important—or should I say, of infinite incomparable importance. For we of the ascended masters do not impose these value judgments, for we have transcended our personal dramas. And we have looked at the lie behind the epic dramas, and we have said, “You have no power over me, for I am free. I am more than this; I do not have to continue to play these dramas. And therefore, I transcend them right now, right here.”

My Beloved, life is such an incredible gift. And I know, that when you are in a dense physical body, when you are facing difficult circumstances, well, then it may be difficult to remember. But I tell you, life is an incredible gift. And although I started out by telling you the difficulties I had with the young boy Jesus, I can also tell you, that there were times when I looked at him, saw the light in his eyes – or even the light in his aura, that I did not see physically, but sensed – and I felt what a privilege it had been for me to be the father of this child.

Of course, sensing the same in my other children as well. And as I have described once before, sensing the incredible privilege it was for me to be the husband of this most ineffable being, Mother Mary. For I tell you, that she had that transcendent quality, that you could look upon her, and you could see something more, something that was not human, something that was not physical. Sometimes, I would look into her eyes, and I would feel I was in a different realm. The heat of the day would melt away, the aching of my muscles after a long day’s work would disappear, and I would feel that I was in the company of an angel.

Which of course was true, although I did not know it with my outer mind. But an angel not in the sense that many of you envision—as these beings flying around up there in heaven and blowing in trumpets. No, my beloved, what is an angel, really? Is it not anyone who is able to be here in this dense realm and yet show something that is beyond the ordinary—that is one definition of an angel. A messenger of God who comes to show, that there is something beyond the density of the material world. That, certainly, could be one definition of an angel, my beloved. A broader one, a broader one indeed, for we always desire to have you broaden your consciousness and to avoid having our teachings being turned into a mental box. Where the linear mind wants to take everything we have said about angels and turn it into some rigid teaching, so that this is the way it is supposed to be.

Our teaching is a living teaching

We are not trying to bring forth a teaching that is absolute, that could never change. When will you understand this and stop analyzing and trying to turn everything into that linear teaching, where you feel you have things under control? Give up, my beloved, the need to feel that you are in control and that you know everything. Flow with the River of Life and realize, as Jesus has recently said, you cannot be in embodiment without having some kind of mental box. And so, there is always something to give up. And if you take one of our teachings and say, that this is now the ultimate understanding of angels or any other topic, well, then you are using that teaching to create or reinforce a mental box. And this is not what we desire; this is not our purpose for giving a teaching.

We give a teaching to remind you, that there is something MORE, something beyond the outer religions of this world. There is an inner path, my beloved. The living path is what we seek to give you teachings about. Not that you may know it and analyze it intellectually, but you may tune into it in your hearts. That is our purpose. When you turn it into an intellectual, outer teaching, well you have shut off the heart. And thus, you have shut us out, for what are we, the ascended masters? We are not the outer teaching—this I trust you can see. And thus, what is it you want? Do you want just the outer teachings? Are you satisfied with the outer teachings?

Do you hear this bell* in the background; do you hear it? Do you see the structure they have built up there, the monument they have built on this mountain, that they have decided was the Mount of Transfiguration, even though I can tell you that it was not? Do you see, that if you go into that church, that monastery, you will find people there who, most of them, are satisfied with the outer teachings of Christ? And what does that mean? It means there is not room in their hearts for an encounter with the Living Christ.

Fearing an encounter with the Living master

They are afraid of the Living master, who would appear to them and speak to them in their hearts—if they only would give him room to enter, if there was only room within for the living Christ to be born. But they are afraid of it, because somewhere in their beings they know, that if they encountered the Living Christ, they would have to make the choice between life and death. They would have to make the choice to take responsibility for themselves instead of continuing in the drama.

For you go and see so many of these mainstream Christians today, and you will see, that they have defined a drama, where they only need to keep playing their part, and then they think they will be rewarded in the end by Jesus appearing—somehow taking away their sins. And that is the only requirement for them entering heaven: to have their sins taken away by Christ and to live a “good” Christian life, defined according to some outer earthly standard.

You who claim to be students of the ascended masters, you should know better. You should realize the difference between wanting only an outer teaching or wanting an encounter with a living master. You are free to do whatever you want. I have no intention whatsoever of forcing you. I only offer you my living Presence as the master of Aquarius. If you think that any teaching can capture and hold my living Presence, then I say: “May you live happily in your drama.” And then, when you are ready to give it up, I will still be here for you. For I cannot reach you, if you are focused on the outer teaching, and if you take any teaching given by Saint Germain, given under that name, and turn it into a mental box.

Because then you have no chance whatsoever of encountering my living Presence, that I offer to you 24 hours a day. For I too am with you always. We who are the ascended masters are with you always. Which does not mean, that we will be with you for an eternity. For some day your time will run out—whereas my time will never run out, for I am beyond time, for I have transcended my dramas. But it does mean, that while you are in embodiment, we are there at any moment at any time. You do not need to wait for this cosmic event. You simply need to decide, that this is the time where I want a more direct encounter with the ascended masters than what I can get through an outer teaching.

This messenger is a messenger because he decided that—he looked to us and said, “I want more. I want a more direct encounter with you.” And you know that the answer was instantaneous—if he was willing to serve in a greater capacity. And because he was willing, he got that encounter with Jesus. This was not for his own growth or for his own glorification. This was not for the raising up of that separate self to have some special status. For if you come to us from that perspective – of wanting an encounter with the ascended masters, so that your separate self can feel special – well, then you will still be wandering in the desert for forty years or more, without entering the promised land.

Be willing to move in order to serve

Instead, come to us with that openness of the heart, where you are willing to serve, to give something to others. Then you will feel our presence there, as we direct you to how you can serve. But be aware, that this might mean dramatic changes in your life. For there are so many times, where you cannot serve to your full capacity in the circumstances you are in right now. Has this not been demonstrated by all of us in our earthly lives, such as Master MORE LINK talked about in his incarnation as Abraham, where he had to leave his land – leave the circumstances where he was comfortable and felt in control – and move around, not feeling quite in control, but feeling nevertheless the Presence of that inner guidance with him.

This is indeed what we look for in our students: those who are willing to walk into the unknown, to take one step at a time. Those are true students, following the inner path, not some outer direction. For do you not understand, as Maitreya has explained, that there is a time where you can follow the guru, the external guru, but there is a time, where you must go within and follow the internal guru only. [A church bell rings in the background]

Ah, my beloved, for whom do the bells toll? Well, the bells you hear are outer expressions, but there is a symbol in the bell. For I tell you, that for each of you, your I AM Presence is sounding a bell, calling you to come up higher. Not to go into some outer church and worship some external image of Christ, but to go within the church of the heart – to go within your closet, as Jesus said – and there find the living Presence of the Christ in whatever form it is for you, whatever master is close to your heart. Is it me, is it Jesus, Mother Mary, Master MORE or any of the masters? Find that master, cling to that master, open your mind and heart to the living Presence of that master, and then be willing to be led wherever it takes you, even if it makes no sense for your outer mind.

Be willing to make those seismic shifts in your life, that will put you on the path of your service. Not the path TO your service, for be careful to realize, that this dream of some goal, of some ultimate service, is just another drama. The reality is, that your service is a process, an ongoing process, that will continue for this lifetime and possibly in other lifetimes or continuing in the ascended realm, when you have no more need or desire to embody. Life is a process. There is no ultimate result, for even when you attain the consciousness of the Creator level, you immediately start creating—and thus the process continues.

A secret understood by few people

Life, my beloved, is a process. This is true alchemy. It never stops, it never stands still. And it never goes back, for you cannot step into the River of Life twice and have the same experience. For the River of Life is always transcending itself. I am always transcending myself. I am always in search of new students, who will tune in to my heart. But as I have said before, you must be willing – as the one requirement I have – to question everything, especially your drama in which you are comfortable—even when you are miserable.

Question why that can be so. How can it be, that at one level I think I am miserable but at another level I am not willing to question why? And therefore, I am actually comfortable in that state of misery, for I do not have to take responsibility for myself and make creative decisions. Creative decisions means, that there is no predefined outcome, there is no right outcome, there is no wrong outcome. There is only an outcome, which then becomes a foundation for you learning something more and making better decisions, more creative decisions—and thus, spiraling upwards, ever spiraling upwards, into what eventually accelerates and becomes the ascension spiral.

I have said before, that I secured my ascension by making one million right decisions. But do you think those decisions were made at the same level, at the same state of consciousness? No, those decisions were made in an ascending spiral, and that means that the decisions became more and more subtle, more and more open-ended, more and more creative.

Let me give you a secret, that extremely few people have understood. For you see, it has been said, that as you ascend the path, the initiations, the tests you get, become more and more subtle. And many have understood this to mean, that it becomes more difficult to see the difference between right and wrong. For they still have the image, that even at the higher levels of the path of Christhood, there is a right choice and a wrong choice. And they think it becomes more difficult to tell the difference. But you see, right and wrong are dualistic concepts, defined by the epic dramas. And thus, when you reach the higher levels of Christhood, you realize a stunning truth. There is no longer the need to compare your decisions based on a dualistic standard of right and wrong.

It is not that you always make right decisions—it is that you throw away the dualistic measure of right and wrong; you transcend it. And thus, there are things you never do at that level of consciousness, such as harming people, but everything you do at that level, is RIGHT. For there is no standard any longer that can hold your ever-self-transcending Spirit.

This is a key to ponder for those who are willing to truly leave behind the epic dramas. What do the epic dramas do? They define a standard, a dualistic standard, and you think you have to live up to it. And if you do, you are right and if you do not, you are wrong. But you have to see this standard for the illusion it is and say: “I will no more let my life be imprisoned by the standard. I will be who I will be, regardless of what other people say or what the standard says. For I am the living Christ, and I flow with the River of Life, wherever it takes me, that I may serve to shatter people’s mental boxes, for that is my calling. It is not myself, it is not about me any longer, it is about serving the All, being the All.”

Ascending to a new level of teaching

Thus, I have spoken at length. But do not believe that I have exhausted my message. There is so much more to bring forth, so much more. For we are now free to rise to a higher level. We are now free, for we have brought forth enough teachings to address the Piscean consciousness and the epic dramas that have held humankind. And now, we can build upon that foundation and start giving the teachings, that will take people into the Aquarian age and the Aquarian age consciousness. And thus, even though you may sense that a certain cycle of progressive revelation has come to an end, it only mean that a new cycle is unfolding.

And I for one am excited about what can and will be brought forth in that new cycle, as I can assure you that all of us are. For there is rejoicing in the spiritual realm today, as I encourage you to rejoice in having come to this point. Thus, be true to who you are, for there is not one way to fulfill your divine plans. There is an infinite variety of ways for those who have come to the level of consciousness, where they know that creativity is life and there is no standard for life. It is an ever-flowing movement. It is the River of Life.

And thus, my parting words are these. Seek always to be in tune with that River of Life and move with it effortlessly—effortlessly, my beloved. Effortless, what a word to ponder. For is it not the dramas, that make it seem necessary to exert an effort in order to receive the kingdom—that Jesus said that your father will give you freely? For it is his greatest pleasure to give it to you. Can you, then, not accept it in the Spirit in which it is offered? For if you cannot accept it in the same Spirit in which it is given, how could you possibly receive it?

* A church bell from the nearby church and monastery.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Nature was my church

TOPICS: Why did Jesus preach in the hills? – Why Jesus cast out the moneychangers – Jesus preached in nature – Jesus was not born with full Christhood – Those with no respect for God – Many came to find fault with Jesus – Jesus and his feminine polarity – Follow the fire of the heart – Life is joy –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, October 28, 2009 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in a public garden at the site claimed to be where Jesus gave the Sermon on the Mount and the Beatitudes. It is located on the North shore of the Sea of Gallilee.

So, my beloved, how did you like to ask permission to come to the place, where I supposedly gave my Sermon on the Mount? Quite an experience, is it not? Or was it on this hill I gave the Sermon on the Mount, or the next hill over or the one to the East? Well, no one really knows, do they? So they guess. They study the Scriptures. They analyze. They look at the landscape. And then they go out and say; “Well, we don`t really know, but we have to pick some hill, so let’s pick this one—and then they think they can set this in stone for all eternity. And what they are doing is indeed building a monument, that demonstrates their own unwillingness to go within and contact the living Christ in their hearts.

The Church built behind me by the Catholic Church is not a house of worship; it is not a house that is dedicated to worshiping the living Christ. It is a statement of OWNERSHIP, for they think they can own the living Christ. They think they can encase my Spirit in a house build of stone, a house build with hands, or in a scripture, a doctrine, a set of rules and regulations. Like you have, indeed, seen it in Jerusalem, in the mosque and at the western wall where you, the disciples of the living Christ, were not welcome, because you would not follow the outer rules, but would follow only your hearts.

Why did Jesus preach in the hills?

So, my beloved, was it this hill or the next? Or does it matter at all? Is it not more relevant to ask why did I, Jesus, go into the hills to preach, instead of staying in the villages? Well it was because they would not let me into their synagogues. They did not want me to come in there and rock the boat. So I went to the hills, where I could speak freely, for there were no buildings, no rules, no regulations. Thus, I could let the spirit blow where it listeth and shatter the mental boxes of those who were willing to listen.

Even those who came only in the hope of some miracle of healing, even those I could speak to from the heart to their hearts. If they were willing to listen within the heart, rather than reading in the Scriptures, studying and analyzing, whether what I said was in accordance with the Jewish scriptures or their interpretation of them, as you indeed see Christians today looking at the Christian scriptures.

And they will analyze whether what I say is in accordance with the scriptures or their particular interpretation of them. As, my beloved, I see people do all the time as they find my website, and they immediately find some little thing that they think is not in accordance with their outer interpretation of the outer scripture. And they use it as an excuse for rejecting the entire site and even rejecting the concept that I, the living, ascended Jesus Christ, could be speaking to humankind today through a vessel who is a nobody, for he is not a member of the priesthood of any authorized Church.

What is the need for external authority, when you have the internal authority of the Living Christ, the Holy Spirit, the Living Word? For if the Living Word cannot stir your heart, then your heart has become like a stone. You are one of the dead, and you can go and bury your dead as far as I am concerned. For I did not come to this earth to preach to the dead, and I am not here to preach to the dead today. I am here to preach to those who are willing to leave the death consciousness behind—with all it entails, including these monuments of ownership, that they have built supposedly in my name. But how could they ever be in my name, for I am forever more than any man-made monument, that they can dream up with their duality consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ, that wants people to worship an outer symbol, an outer manifestation, instead of going within and discovering that living God, who is beyond all form, thus beyond all manifestations, all religions, all Scriptures.

Why Jesus cast out the moneychangers

Take the temple in Jerusalem, my beloved, where I cast out the moneychangers. Do you believe it was only because they were selling animals or doing sacrifices? Do you believe it was only the moneychangers, or were the moneychangers a symbol of something deeper—this tendency to always want to have a visible outer symbol to worship, instead of being willing to take full responsibility for your own consciousness and your ability to contact the Living God directly within your heart.

Do you see the subtle, but o so essential difference that I am talking about here? Do you see, that when you create an outer symbol – such as a church, a synagogue or a mosque – people can believe, that by going into that building and saying a pre-defined set of prayers – performing whatever rituals have been prescribed – well, then they have done their duty. They have done what they are supposed to do, and now God is supposed to reciprocate by doing something for them. Because they have, so to speak, bought a favor from God by going into this building and uttering meaningless words, that cannot possibly reach the Living God if they are not spoken from the heart—imbued with the love of the heart.

And if they are imbued with the love of the heart, what is the need for the outer words and rituals? You might as well tune in to your heart and send love to the living God or a manifestation of the living God, such as your neighbor. Do you see; it is a mechanical form of worship going into the outer building, performing the outer ritual—and you have supposedly done what you are supposed to do to come closer to your salvation, to the entry into the Kingdom of God.

Now contrast this with the true message that I preached 2,000 years ago and that I preach today. It is that of the inner path to Christhood. Do you see, that anyone who is willing to do what is necessary to pass a membership initiation – whether it is to become a Jew, a Muslim or a Christian – anyone who is willing to pay an entry fee, so to speak, can enter into that external Church. And they can therefore make themselves believe that by doing the outer rituals, they have qualified for the favor of God.

Jesus preached in nature

What did I preach, my beloved? I preached an inner path, a living path, where there is no way to mechanically qualify, for you are qualified only in accordance with your state of consciousness, your openness, the purity and the love of your heart. There is no way of cheating on the inner path. There is no way to walk it in a mechanical manner, whereby you think, that performing an outer ritual is enough. It is not enough! It never was enough! It never will be enough!

You will not enter the Kingdom of God until you find it within yourself. And how can you find it? Well, you can give an outer ritual and prayers for ten thousand lifetimes without finding it. Or you can enter into the consciousness of the little child, you can go within your heart and open your heart to receiving the unconditional love of God—that rains upon the just and the unjust every second, every minute, every hour, 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, 365 days a year and so forth and so on for all eternity. Do you see, my beloved, THAT this is the path I preached? I went into the hills, because I did not want my message to be associated with or obscured by or fit into any mental box created by the Jewish religion or any other religion. Thus, what was my church? It was the hills, the view of this beautiful Sea of Galilee and it was the blue dome of the sky above. That was my church, my beloved.

You can build any church or cathedral, and you can claim it is the Church of Christ. But I tell you, that if it has walls and ceilings, it is not my Church. There is no building that can hold me, so why even attempt to build a building? For that building would only be an expression of how far you have removed yourself from an understanding of the inner path. The greater and the more elaborate the building, the more you demonstrate, that you have removed yourself from that center-point of the heart, where you can know the living Christ as a living fire burning within your heart.

Jesus was not born with full Christhood

Do you think, that I stood here on this mountain and read from a Scripture or interpreted a Scripture? Or do you think I stood here and spoke the Living Word, imbued with the Spirit as you hear it now? Do you sense, my beloved, that it was the living message that I gave? Why do you think I did not write it down? Because it was never the same message twice—as you cannot step in the same river twice. How do you think that I, the living Christ, could preach the same message twice? Did I give the beatitudes just once, or did I give it many times? Or was it slightly different every time, depending on the place and the state of consciousness of the people, or even my own state of attunement or the level I had ascended to on the path—that I had followed for my entire lifetime.

So forget this nonsense about me being born with the full measure of my Christhood. It is a complete fallacy, as any careful reading of the Scriptures will reveal. What do you think happened to me between the age of 12 and 30? Do you think I just helped in my father’s carpentry shop in Nazareth? Do you think I carved furniture or helped build buildings? Or do you think that I travelled around throughout the East, educating and training myself in the spiritual mysteries of various traditions, so that I understood the inner path completely and fully before I came back here to preach it to the Jews, to those who wrestled with God?

So that I could wrestle with them and confound them in their scripture knowledge and their analytical approach. So that I could shake them out of their mental boxes, turn their mental boxes upside down, inside out and shock them out of this rigid approach. I preached for those who had ears to hear and eyes to see. And for those who clung to their mental boxes, well nothing could be done. They would have to keep playing the dramas that had created those mental boxes, until their time ran out, my beloved.

Those with no respect for God

Some of them did indeed play their dramas by killing the living Christ—those of the Sanhedrin. They were the ones who plotted my death, for they saw the danger that if I kept preaching and attracting five thousand here, eight thousand there and two thousand there, I would soon turn the people against their tradition. And what would that mean? It would mean very simply, that if the people did not fear the tradition, then the Sanhedrin – the power elite of the time – would lose their power over the people. And this, of course, could not be allowed to happen, for they were fully convinced, that their leadership was in the best interest of the people. And it was not in their best interest to follow this, as they said, self-appointed Messiah.

They had no respect whatsoever for me, nor did they have any respect for the people—but beyond that, they did not have any respect for God. For they were not worshipping a living God, but a dead god of their own making, a dead god that they had wrestled with the Scriptures of the past, with the prophets of old, with the Living Word, until they had encoded it in a tradition, that was so rigid, that those who followed them dared not step out of that mental box, even to listen to me or to come and see, whether they could be healed of some disease through the living power of the Spirit flowing through me.

These so-called guardians of the people, representatives of God, those were the ones who were self-appointed as the leaders of the people. They were the blind leaders of the blind, as you see them today in churches, in mosques, in synagogues, in the political establishments, financial establishments, scientific establishments all over the world. There you see them: the blind leaders, my beloved.

But as I spoke in Jerusalem, their day is coming to an end. For as the Christed ones rise up and acknowledge their Christhood – dare to express it as the Living Word, not necessarily spoken in a dictation as right now, but spoken from the heart in whatever context you are called to speak, depending on your background, expertise, experience or even the fire of your heart, as you raise up yourselves beyond this heavy burden, that has been put upon you by following this or that tradition – well then, you will begin to see a difference, you will begin to see that the world will lighten up, the hearts and minds of the people will open up.

Many came to find fault with Jesus

Consider how few people actually lived in this area 2,000 years ago, and then consider what a miracle it was, that there were five thousand people who would come to listen to this preacher, that some saw as the Messiah but many saw as a charlatan. And they came only out of curiosity, hoping to catch me in some error that they could use against me. And you know, that even though I was the Living Christ in embodiment, do you know what happened when people came with their personal dramas and mental boxes, seeking to impose their dramas, seeking to project their images, upon me? Do you know, that the vast majority of them always found some little detail, that they could use to judge me and say: “O this could not be the Messiah. This could not be the Living Christ speaking this way, expressing this way, looking this way, behaving this way.” Any little detail that they could find, they would use to reject me.

This is the same circus going on today by those who find my website. Again, if you come to project and reject, you will always find something that confirms your desire to reject. Go with peace if that is what you want. Go with peace, for I the Living Christ can do nothing for you. Go and bury your dead doctrines, your dead images, your dead mental boxes, your dead personal dramas. Go and bury them in the churchyard, that has been created for you by the blind leaders, who have managed to put their epic dramas upon you, so that you think you have to stay within their boundaries, the mental boxes they have defined. My Beloved, there is no mental box you could possibly create, that could hold me. For if you do not understand that I am here to shatter any mental box you could possibly have created, then you understand nothing of the living Christ.

Jesus and his feminine polarity

When I walked this earth, these hills of Galilee, I was accompanied most of the time by my beloved companion, Mary Magdalene. We held back then, a spiritual office called the Two Witnesses—those who embody, those who hold, that Flame of Christ in the masculine and feminine polarity. And in coming together in union, in oneness and harmony, they can hold that spiritual office. When I walked this earth, there were many, who were critical of my relationship with Mary Magdalene, for we were not married, yet we were companions in every way. And they used this even as an excuse for rejecting me, for I did not follow their tradition. I did not seek the approval of man, but only the approval of God.

The reason why Mary and I were companions back then was that we knew, through the power of the Spirit, that our oneness was needed to hold the balance for my mission, for I could not have done this without the union with the feminine polarity, that divine companion created as my lifestream was created. We could not let anything on earth stand in the way of this, as we met in the physical. There was a need to let everything go, to leave everything else behind, no matter what it seemed like in the eyes of men—who saw it through their personal and epic dramas, through their tradition and judged it harshly, I might say.

This is not recorded in the Scriptures, but Mary Magdalene was married, when she met me, and she left her husband to follow me. She could not get a divorce and thus we could not marry, and this was indeed a cause of judgment and condemnation for many. Yet we knew, that there was a greater purpose to be fulfilled in those three short years, that I had in this area for this mission. So we could not let man separate what God had put together in the beginning. This is indeed the reality, my beloved.

When an office, a spiritual opportunity opens up, and there are those who can fill it, well then if they are willing, they have to put their hand to the plow and never look back. For if they look back, they might be pulled back into the old patterns and dramas, and so they keep looking upwards towards me, the living Christ, as I say to all of you: “What is that to thee, follow thou me.” Let the dead bury their dead. Come unto me on the mount of transfiguration, where you will be transfigured and not even recognize yourselves as you were yesterday or a year or ten years ago.

This is an offer I extend to all who would be disciples of the living Christ in this age, who know they have come into embodiment to manifest that Christhood as one of the ten thousand, one of the millions. Do not look back; look forward. Put your hand to the plow, that I have already set in motion, that has gained momentum, that is cutting through the fields, cleaving the real from the unreal. And when you encounter the inevitable pull from other people, then look to me in your heart, connect to me in your heart and say; “O Jesus, what is that to me; I will follow thee.” And you will feel the return current, as I send the unconditional love of my heart into your heart chakra to fan the fire that already burns there—that you may feel it even more brightly and know, that this is the true star of Bethlehem, that leads you to the birthplace of Christ.

Follow the fire of the heart

Not again an outer symbol, but the inner fire of the heart, that burns evermore brightly for every time you make the choice to leave behind that which is lesser and walk towards that which is more. For I AM MORE. I AM forever MORE. I AM MORE every second, every moment, every instant. I AM MORE, and thus you may take the ultimate guiding rod when looking at yourself, your ideas, your beliefs, your thoughts, your wonderings as to whether you should do this or you should I do that. If an option does not take you to that place of MORE, does not take you onward on your path, then it is not what I want you to follow. It is not the optimal thing to do.

Do that which takes you towards MORE, and you will not lose sight of me. You will not lose your connection to me. But the moment you start going into what is comfortable, at that moment you start sinking into the waters. And even though I may extend my hand as I did to Peter, if you do not grab it, I cannot pull you back up. For you must pull yourself up by looking at the beam in your own eye, looking at the drama, looking at the ego, discovering the oh so subtle ways that you have been tricked into accepting some man-made mental box instead of the Living Truth of the Living Christ.

Life is joy

My Beloved, life is joy. Life is joy! Self-awareness is the ultimate joy, bestowed upon you by an unconditionally loving Creator, who wants you to be all that the Creator is, even more—and thus could do this only by giving you the gift of self-awareness. I know full well, that self-awareness can be seen as a curse and is seen as a curse by many, which is the truth that the Buddha expressed in that life is suffering when seen through the filter of duality.

Blessed are ye who know the difference between the inner path and the outer mechanical path. Blessed are ye who realize, that the living Christ is more than any man-made figure, church, doctrine or ritual. Blessed are ye who seek the living Christ and are willing to go beyond all the outer symbols. Blessed are ye who realize, that following Christ is not a matter of following an outer pre-defined path or ritual. Blessed are ye who realize, that following Christ is a matter of going within, raising your own consciousness, changing that consciousness daily, dying daily to the old consciousness, putting off the old man, putting on the new man, being spiritually reborn in Christ, becoming a new person in Christ every day.

Blessed are ye who are willing to look at the beam in your own eye and realize, that it is your own mental box, your own beliefs and world-views, that are keeping you trapped in a little prison, a mental prison beyond the physical prisons. Blessed are ye who know, that there is no locked door in your mental box, except your own beliefs, your own unwillingness to look at your beliefs and see them for the unreality that they are. Blessed are ye who are willing to reach for the truth of the Living Christ, that will shatter the illusions that make you feel like you cannot or should not or must not leave behind that mental box.

Blessed are ye who are willing to ask the living Christ to expose to you the beam in your own eye, that stops you from seeing the illusions that make up your mental box. Blessed are ye who know, that you can at any moment be reborn by accepting the unconditional love of the living Christ, by letting that love fill your heart and being, so that there is no room for any darkness and shadow. Blessed are ye who know, that you have the right, the authority, the capacity to open your heart and mind for the living Christ to be born in your heart.

And you can do this at any moment. You do not need to wait for some magical time, for some magical astrological configuration or some alignment of the stars. You do not need to wait for anything external, for you can do it at any moment, when you decide that now is the acceptable time. For I am beyond time. I am beyond space. I am with you always.

Do you not understand the inner meaning of this statement? The kingdom of God is within you. The kingdom of God is at hand. I am with you always. Ponder this. Ponder this and then, reach for my Spirit, the Spirit of the Living Christ. Invite me into your heart—not for the last supper, but for the never-ending supper, where you eat the bread of life every day, where you drink the blood of Christ every day as the Living Spirit that I AM.

This is my Spirit, that is broken for you in the Living word. Take, eat, eat all of it but know that you can never eat all of it, for it is infinite. There is always MORE, and I am willing to give you that more without end. This is my promise to those who are willing to follow me into life and to leave behind that which is death. LIFE I AM. I AM the Way, the Truth and the Life. And as long as I am in the world – through those who are in embodiment, who are willing to let the spirit of Christ be born in their hearts – then I AM the light of the world.

Thus, I am the light through those who are the true followers of the inner Christ. And I am the light through the ten thousands and millions more, and I will be more of that light, as you dare to recognize, that you too are more of that light. Thus with infinite gratitude, I seal you in the infinite love of the heart of the ascended master Magda, the ascended master Jesus. We, who are the true witnesses above, seal you in our love. Be it so. Be it so, for it is finished It is finished, my beloved and the living word shall never be extinguished by the dead word, or the dead ritual or the dead stones. [master takes a deep breath.]

Take some time, my beloved, every morning to focus on your breath. Breathe in and know that you are breathing in the Spirit of the Living Christ. And then breathe out and see how that living Spirit is breathed out through you to all life on earth. Thus I am as close as your breath. Remember me. Remember me daily, for I am with you always.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

There is safety only in oneness

TOPICS: The judgment of the consciousness that separates male and female –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master The Divine Mother, October 27, 2009 through Kim Michaels. At the Dome of the Rock, Jerusalem.

And God said; ”Let there be Light and there was Light.” Thus, when you look at the multitudes of forms in this world of form, you see only differences and distinctions. But when you look beyond, you see, that the one common denominator is indeed light. Not light that is visible, but light that is the Mother Light, the pure Mother Light, the womb of all form, the light that can take on any form, but that can also instantly switch back to formlessness.

And thus, indeed, I come representing the Divine Mother. I come as Mother Mary, Kuan Yin, Kali, all representatives of the Divine Feminine that you have known throughout this planet that were of the Light. We come. We come with billions of angels, spiraling down from higher octaves to focus in this particular place, which has become – through the consciousness of men – the focal point in the physical octave on earth for the separation of the masculine and feminine aspects of God, symbolized in the separation of men and women in religious worship.

You see this in Islam. You see it in Judaism. You see it in Christianity: the suppression of women, the shutting out of women, the shutting out of the feminine element in all human beings, including the men and the children. This consciousness, that has been focused through the so-called monotheistic religions, must be exposed for the illusion that it is, must be exposed as originating in an epic drama created by fallen beings, who have no other desire than to control the human population and therefore must do so by separating the true polarities—that when they are in balance give birth to the Christ Child in all people. And when they are out of balance, they give birth only to conflict, strife, struggle and war.

The judgment of the consciousness that separates male and female

My Beloved, those who are in touch with the Divine Feminine cannot kill in the name of the Divine Masculine. It is simply not possible, for you know when you are in touch with the Divine Feminine, that you are an expression of God, and so are all other people. And how can one expression of God kill another expression of God? It simply is not possible, and thus you see the extreme perversion, that can only come in when you separate the feminine from the masculine, raise up the masculine to an idol, a graven image of this angry judgmental being in the sky, who favors those who follow a particular religion or are of a particular race.

This is the consciousness that we come to judge this day, and judged it is. Meaning, that it will no longer be allowed to hide and that people will no longer be allowed to remain neutral, but must choose this day whom they will serve, which God they will serve—the dead outer god or the living God within themselves and each other. This is indeed a necessary step in the evolution of mankind, and it is being performed in this particular place—that has become a symbol for the very fact that religion without the Divine Feminine can only lead to conflict and war.

Do you know how many millions of people in this area of the Middle East would be ready to kill in order to have control over this physical hill, this physical rock? My Beloved, there are millions, and they have no tolerance for those who do not worship the god they worship, or who do not worship that god the way they think he should be worshiped. Thus, it is time for humankind to awaken to the reality, that God is indivisible and that even the polarities of God – manifest as male and female, masculine and feminine – are also indivisible. Thus, we give the eternal mantra: “God is Father, God is Mother, never one without the other.” This is the truth that will become clear for those who have eyes to see.

And those who do not have eyes to see will feel, will experience, the instantaneous return of the conflict, the intolerance, that they are sending out. Thus, those who will continue in a male chauvinist consciousness, will indeed see the outpicturing of the violence of that consciousness come back to haunt them. But they will be safe nowhere, until they have changed their consciousness, for there is safety only in oneness and there is oneness only in the heart.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

The ongoing spirals of ascension towards the White Cube

TOPICS: Moses also preached the transcendent God – The psychology that wrestles with God – Beyond a literal interpretation of the exodus – The mistake of Jacob – The pride of those who wrestle with God – Wandering in the desert – The symbol of the promised land – My victory over my drama – All is vanity in the epic dramas – Enter the fire of God – Lord Ling takes his leave of this planet –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Lord Ling (Moses), October 26, 2009 through Kim Michaels. In the Negev Desert north of Eilat, Israel.

As an ascended master, I have been known as Lord Ling. But as many of you know, one of my last embodiments was indeed as Moses who led the Israelites out of the captivity of Egypt. My Beloved, why did I not make my ascension after that embodiment? Why did I choose a name that was so far away from the biblical character of Moses, when I finally ascended? Well, there are many reasons for this, some of which I will reveal to you.

For although I do not expect that any of the Israelites will be willing to hear or read these words – or assign any authority to them – I will nevertheless speak it in the physical, so that those who have ears to hear and eyes to see may know, that there is a deeper truth and a deeper mystery to be understood. For one of the great problems in religion on this planet has always been the combination of the ego and the linear mind, and its tendency to want to interpret any spiritual teaching in a linear, literal manner. Thereby turning it into a codified doctrine, a scripture that is considered to have some ultimate authority, and therefore can never be expanded upon, can never be exceeded by a higher teaching.

Moses also preached the transcendent God

For there are always those trapped in that linear mind, trapped in the pride of the ego or the fear of the ego, of not daring or not wanting to give up the sense of superiority, that they have the highest, most important teaching that ever has and can be given on this planet. As my beloved colleague, Master MORE, has explained, he preached as Abraham the transcendent God. Well my beloved, what do you think I preached as Moses?

Well, indeed, it was, too, that same transcendent God who – when I asked for a name – would not actually give me a name, but would only give me the words “I will be who I will be,” as a meditation for those who are willing to realize, that the Living God can never be captured by a name, by an image, by a scripture or by anything else in the material world. For there is indeed nothing in the world of form that can contain the formless. This is an eternal truth, an eternal idea, contemplated by those who are willing to know the Living God, rather than wanting to worship a graven image of their own making or of someone else’s making.

The psychology that wrestles with God

And who might that someone else be, but precisely those beings who – as Jesus has recently explained and as Maitreya has explained before him – who have fallen through several spheres—falling into this one with that sense of superiority that they know better than God. Abraham was a true man of the Living God, who was willing to transcend all outer images of the tribal Gods. I too was a man of the Living God, but was the third patriarch, Jacob, a man of the Living God? Indeed why would he wrestle with the Angel of God, if he was?

The hallmark of the fallen beings is indeed that they wrestle with God about anything and everything. For what is the difference between those who know the Living God and those who will not know the Living God? It is indeed, that those who know or are willing to know the Living God will let nothing on earth come between them and a direct experience, a direct encounter with the Living God. They are willing to overcome any mental box, any graven image, that they or others have conjured up here on this little planet. They are willing to reach beyond it all, to continually transcend their state of consciousness in order to have even a brief glimpse of that Living God and the Presence of that God.

Those who are not willing to go beyond, what do they do? Well, they turn God into a player in their epic dramas. You will not find a more profound teaching than the one given recently by Jesus, and given by other ascended masters in the recent book, about dramas. You will not find a more profound teaching anywhere for explaining the psychological dynamic that has been going on on this planet for eons.

This teaching can liberate you from being a blind follower of the blind leaders, who are the fallen beings—who are wrestling with God, who have been wrestling with God in previous spheres and therefore have been doing it for what is even beyond the beginning of time in this universe. And from a realistic perspective, most of those beings will probably continue to wrestle with God, until they face the final judgment and the end of their opportunity as self-aware beings, who have any power to express themselves in the world of form.

These beings have turned the Living God into a graven image, that fits within their epic dramas, whichever drama they have conjured up and have come to believe themselves is the absolute truth about God and this universe. They are not likely to give it up. They could potentially give it up, but I tell you, that that should not be your concern for that is up to their free will. And the Law of God is indeed set up to give them that opportunity for the appointed time.

You may shorten the time they have here on earth, as you have been instructed by other masters, but you need not concern yourself about whether these beings will be converted to the true Living Path for it is indeed not your job to convert them. It is your job to let your light shine and to set forth an example of those who are willing to reach for the Living God, who are willing to look beyond and question any graven image created by the religions of this world, by political philosophies or even by the ideology; the religion if you will, of materialism.

Beyond a literal interpretation of the exodus

Going back to my opening remarks about those who want to take any teaching literally, well, it is possible to take the Bible – the New Testament, the Old Testament, the Jewish version, the Muslim version, any version you like – it is possible to take it and interpret it in a linear, literal fashion. This is indeed possible. And it is not necessarily wrong, that some people do so, for they are at a level of consciousness, where they are not able to do anything else. They are not able to look beyond the outer teaching, for they still need something outer to follow, they need a religion with a clearly defined scripture, a clearly defined set of rules, so that they can follow them for a time, until they become more mature and able – actually – to think about religious matters, for many of the new lifestreams cannot.

However, there is a distinction that must be made here, for there are many lifestreams who have come to the level of maturity, where they should have long ago started to take responsibility for themselves and thinking about religious matters—going beyond the outer teachings, the outer scriptures, the outer dogmas and traditions, so that they could reach for the Living God. For you cannot experience the Living God, if your mind is closed and fixated on some outer religion that you think you must follow blindly. You simply will not encounter the Living God this way, for there must be an openness of mind and heart. For the Living God respects his own Law of Free Will and will not intrude, if your mind and heart is closed.

We now have on this planet billions, literally billions, of souls who have come to that level of maturity, but who are still blindly following an outer religion, created by the fallen beings as a part of their epic dramas. And these people are, so to speak, held in a no-man’s land, in a catch-22, where they have been given certain beliefs but also been infused with a fear to ever question or look beyond them, for the fear of some calamity coming upon them, such as enduring eternal torture in some fiery hell.

Oh my beloved, what a lie! What a lie perpetrated upon humankind, that the real God, the Living God, could ever condemn you to such a fate. For what does the Living God want? Well, as Jesus said, “It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom” so what is there to fear? Indeed, I too came to preach the same message.

For you see, there WERE certain people captured in the land of Egypt by certain powers that be. I did serve in some capacity to lead them out of that on a search for the Promised Land. But if you take the Bible the way it is written and interpret it with the linear, literal mind, then you will miss the deeper meaning. For what is the true symbolism here, the deeper symbolism that can unlock the keys to your understanding? Well, what does the captivity in Egypt symbolize spiritually? Is it just a matter of physical captivity? Nay. It is a captivity of the mind, a captivity of the mind. The Israelites were not so much imprisoned by physical powers, as they were imprisoned by a set of illusions in the mind.

The mistake of Jacob

What does Pharaoh represent? He represents the Fallen Beings, and what was it that had imprisoned the minds of the Israelites? Well, it was indeed the epic dramas, the epic dramas that the people had come to believe. And why did they believe it? Because they followed the patriarch Jacob, who did not follow the path outlined by Abraham, of seeking the formless God but wrestled with the Angel of God until, as the scripture says, the Angel relented and gave him a blessing.

But was it a true blessing, or was this simply an illusion? What really happened was, that the Angel wrestled with Jacob to help him see beyond his mental box of the need for a graven image of God. And when the Angel could get nowhere, he had to withdraw to respect the free will of Jacob. And thus Jacob faced that choice that is the judgment—will you follow the representative of God sent to you or will you remain in your mental box? Because Jacob wanted to stay in his mental box, he indeed interpreted the event to mean, that he had been blessed by the Angel, who had confirmed his view of God, his idolatrous view of the external God, the personal God that favors the Israelites and is therefore simply, as has been said before me, an extension of the tribal Gods. The Living God cannot possibly have one people on this little planet, that is his chosen people over all others.

Think back to the visualization given yesterday of the immensity of this universe and how small this planet is. Do you not realize, that the Living God is the originator of all this expansive world of form? And now consider how infinitely small this earth is, how your scientists have already revealed millions of planets that could potentially have life. And I tell you, there are millions upon millions of planets in this universe that do have life; most of them are far more advanced and sophisticated forms of life than what you have on this planet, certainly a much higher state of consciousness than what you see in humanity today.

And thus, does it make any sense whatsoever, that out of the vastness of this universe, the Real God would have one small group of people, wandering around in the desert in this parched part of the planet, that was his favorite and chosen people? And they were the only ones who would be saved, and all other inhabitants on this beautiful planet would perish in some fiery hell—or whatever hell you want to envision.

The pride of those who wrestle with God

It makes no sense whatsoever and can only be believed by people, who are so blinded by their own epic drama, that gives them such a need to feel superior to all others, that they will believe almost anything that seems to affirm that sense of superiority. Why were the Israelites driven into exile? Because what else could be done to shake them out of the mental box that they had entered into—that they were God’s chosen people? What else could break that arrogance, that pride, but persecution after persecution?

But did it break the pride? No, my beloved, for there is no sure way to make people wake up against their free will. There is nothing, that the duality consciousness cannot interpret to mean whatever it wants it to mean. And therefore, you see that the Israelites did not take the persecution as an opportunity to say, “What is God trying to tell us; is he perhaps telling us that we have misunderstood something—that we need to look beyond our mental box, and what is indeed that mental box?”

Well if you look beyond it, you will see that you are – your conscious self is – an extension of God’s own Being—but so is the conscious self of every other human being. And thus, it makes no sense to take racial, or religious, or ethnic differences and turn them into some epic struggle, where everybody else is against you and you are the favorite people. For all are extensions of the One Living God. And when you know that you are an extension of that God, you see that all others are too. And thus, you know what Jesus was trying to tell the Israelites—that you are all extensions of the Living God, that there is no favorite son except those who hear the Word of God and do it—the Living Word of God that they are willing to embody.

And thus, you see the symbolism of the Israelites being driven into exile, in order to shake up their mental boxes, including the mental box, that there is one piece of land on this entire earth, that is holier than others, that is chosen by God for them and that therefore they have some divine right to take and defend at all cost. What happened was, that prophets were sent to the Israelites as, indeed, prophets have been sent to all other people and civilizations on this planet to give them the Living Word; some teaching, some revelation, some progressive revelation that could take them out of their mental box.

And thus, I was simply one of them. One that was sent to show them that the power of the Living God is indeed greater than the abuse of power symbolized by the magicians in the court of Pharaoh. And in Pharaoh himself and the institution he represents, which is indeed the government of man, a worldly government as opposed to God Government.

Wandering in the desert

Because the Israelites somewhat responded to my calling and my message, they were at least somewhat – even though they grumbled and wrestled with me – they were at least willing to leave the comfortability they had built in their state of slavery. For even slavery can become a source of comfortability, for now you have someone telling you what to do, and you do not have to take responsibility for yourself and think for yourself. You see why many among the Israelites would rather have stayed there, but when a critical mass were willing to leave, they all felt compelled to follow.

We left the court of Pharaoh; we left the land of Egypt to wander in the desert. And again, the symbolism is not necessarily a physical wandering in the desert, but the symbolism of a journey in consciousness from that false, idolatrous religion that worshipped a graven image of the extended tribal God, until you come to the point, where the people can begin to grasp that there is a Living God. But could they grasp it? For do you not see the symbolism of me ascending the mountain to get the Laws of God, leaving the people down below—leaving them in their current state of consciousness after having given them teaching and examples, that were plenty to help them see, that they too could reach beyond that state of consciousness.

Do you not see that this was a test my beloved? A test as to whether the people would accelerate out of the old state of consciousness, or whether they would cling to the sense of the comfortable. Indeed, you see again, that the Israelites started to argue amongst themselves, and instead of being willing to transcend, to go within and reach for an experience of the Living God, they wrestled with God, with their image of God and came up with the need to have some physical representation symbolized by the golden calf.

When I came down from the Mount, and saw that they had started worshipping an outer symbol, instead of seeking the Living God within their own hearts, well, it was obvious that they were not ready for the higher law, that I could have given them based on my state of consciousness. The state of consciousness to which I had ascended, as a symbol for my ascending the Mountain of God and encountering the Living God who appeared as a burning fire—that was willing to burn away the last remnants of the personal and epic dramas that had lodged in my consciousness.

The symbol of the promised land

Indeed, I did respond with a certain state of disappointment and passion and anger, when I saw them having descended. And I had to withdraw again and meditate again on what could be given to them; given that they were not willing to rise above that lower state of consciousness and reach for the Living God. Even though other teachings may have been given in the past, I desire you to understand that the deeper meaning here is, that although we wandered for a long time in the desert – and although I was not allowed to enter the Promised Land – the deeper meaning is that the real, true promised land was not a physical area on this planet.

The Promised Land in its pure form is a symbol of a state of consciousness, a state of consciousness that Jesus later called the Kingdom of God. And where did he say, that that kingdom was to be found? Well, “within you,” my beloved. And I knew this full well. I knew that the real Promised Land is within, is a state of consciousness. And thus, when the Israelites were not willing to reach for that state of consciousness, once again they were allowed to go their own way. For I could do no more for them, and thus again they came to believe, that they had to find a physical land and enter it. And I had to stay without, for I could not follow them into that lower state of consciousness.

My victory over my drama

I had to remain true to the vision and to the level of consciousness I had attained. Thus, I stayed outside; I left the people behind, I left my physical body behind, I left even the drama behind, that I had created as a necessity for my playing the role that needed to be outplayed for the people. For I, indeed, played that role to some degree, so that I thought I could save them, I could do something for them. Just as you see Jesus himself had taken on a certain drama of thinking he could help the people, he could awaken the people. And indeed, he had to give up that ghost while hanging on the cross before he could be resurrected.

Well, I was not fully able to give it up after that embodiment as Moses, which is why I had to re-embody in a completely different spiritual tradition, where I finally was able to let go, was able to let go of the seriousness and the tendency to take life and my mission and myself so seriously, that I had become attached to the drama in which I had assigned myself. This epic role that I thought I had to take so seriously, for the fate of the people hung in the balance. And thus, I thought I had failed. And in my thinking I had failed, I created an attachment to the drama. For when you play a role – when you play a role in a drama, that is enacted to give people the opportunity to see their own dramas, to see their own reaction, as Master MORE so profoundly explained – well, when you play such a role, the test for you is to not become attached. For you are not here to force anyone; you are not here to force their free will. You are only here to give them an example, so they have an opportunity to choose.

All is vanity in the epic dramas

We have the personal dramas, we have the epic dramas created by the fallen beings and we have the cosmic dramas created by the ascended masters, who enact these dramas in order to give certain people an opportunity to see the inconsistency, the contradictions, and the pure ridiculousness of the epic dramas! So that they can see the falsities, see how unnecessary it is, see how pointless it is, how it is all vanity. Vanity my beloved, “all is vanity” in the epic dramas, for it can never lead to any outcome of any consequence in the reality of God.

The epic dramas claim, that there is a final solution, as indeed Hitler believed there was a final solution to the Jewish problem. But you see, as you have heard various myths and legends of those seeking to reach some marker, yet just as they are about to reach it, the marker is moved forward and now they have to keep going. Well, that is the nature of an epic drama. It promises you some reward when you reach an ultimate goal, but the goal can never be reached. So when you think you have reached it, you see that this was not so, but then there is the immediate promise, that if you just keep going, perhaps changing a little bit and adjusting a little bit here and there, there will be the ultimate goal, the ultimate end, the ultimate outcome.

My Beloved, you have free will. Play these epic dramas for as long as you want—it is your right. But I am here to tell you – as one who has ascended – that they will never lead you home, they will never lead you to the promised land, they will never lead you to the ascended state of consciousness. They will only lead you round and round on the merry-go-round, where the devil is turning the wheel and laughing. For as the wheel goes round, you give him your light.

Enter the fire of God

This of course is again your free-will right. But should you come to the point, where you have had enough of wandering in the desert, then I say, “Come with me, up on the Mountain of God, where you will see the eternal fire of the Living God, ready to burn off the dross, the remnants of the drama, the imperfect energies in your consciousness. But that which is real, that which is the real you, is like the bush that will burn with fire but will not be consumed.”

And therefore, when you have had enough of dancing around the golden calf forged by the fallen beings, then come up and enter into the fire of God. Not the fiery hell, but the true fire of the resurrection and the ascension, that will burn away all elements of the human consciousness, the fallen consciousness. And thus, you will stand naked in your original purity before the Living God. And that Living God will appear to you in the form of Alpha and Omega, the first expression of the God expressing itself, the formless God expressing itself, in form.

And they will welcome you home, so that you may sit, once again, at your point of origin, sitting on the White Cube between Alpha and Omega. And you may know, that this is the point of origin of all beings who have journeyed into the world of form. And you can return to it when you are ready, when you are willing, when you have expanded your sense of self to the point, where you are willing to step up and become a Creator of your own world, instead of being a co-creator within the world of form created by your Living God. Thus, you may know – when you ascend from earth – your true origin. And you may choose from the ascended state to still journey through the many levels of form, that are now open to you, before you finally return home to the White Cube, from which you can accelerate your Being out of the world of form—to the point where you are now no longer the co-creator, but the full Creator God. This is the potential. This IS the potential.

I can assure you, that this journey from the ascended state is far more rewarding than the false rewards promised by the fallen beings in their epic dramas—for it is a real journey. It has a real destination, namely your total awakening to the ultimate state of self-awareness. This is indeed the ascension beyond the ascension, the ultimate ascension.

Lord Ling takes his leave of this planet

My Beloved, I have chosen to walk that path toward the ultimate ascension. This planet was my springboard into the ascended state. I am grateful for the opportunities to be here, to play my part in many embodiments and to come to that point, of finally seeing through the fallacy and the illusion of the epic dramas. This insight allowed me to take full responsibility for myself, to transcend my personal dramas and to thus ascend fully and finally from the material realm.

I have tarried some time with planet earth, feeling there was still more I needed to learn and still feeling some sense of responsibility. For I felt, that there had not been given an outer teaching that fully explained what the Israelites could not see, and that those who have honored the Bible ever since still have not understood, even though they have had the magnificent teachings and examples of Christ added onto the Old Testament.

And yet, I feel that with these latest teachings given over these last couple of years – the teachings on the duality consciousness, the teachings of the dramas and this release that I have given – I feel that I can now take leave of this planet fully and finally. And therefore, I can move on, on that cosmic journey toward the final destination of the White Cube. The White Cube where you sit and do not look into the world of form, but you turn the other way and look out into the Pure Being of the Living God, the Living Presence of God.

This will indeed be the final release from the ascended master Moses, the ascended master Lord Ling – whatever you may want to call me – for it is of no consequence to me, as I take my leave of this planet and the lifestreams upon it, wishing you God-speed but having no attachment whatsoever. And thus, this is indeed—this is my final gift, as whether you will believe it or not, the ascended master Moses, the ascended master Lord Ling, from this moment, is no more, for I AM MORE!

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Women shall no more be blamed for the Fall of Man

TOPICS: Why it is possible to commit unbalanced actions – The final judgment of the conflict between male and female – Unraveling the downward spiral of the suppression of women – The perversion of God government – A new opportunity and a new responsibility –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master God Surya, October 25, 2009 through Kim Michaels. In Jerusalem, Israel.

Why it is possible to commit unbalanced actions

Surya, thou perfectly balanced one. This is my identity my beloved. Balance is indeed a God-quality, that I have embodied for eons, and thus from the God Star Sirius I hold the balance for the earth. So few people on earth have understood this concept of holding the spiritual balance for those who have descended into duality.

As Jesus said to his disciples, “Ye are bought with a price,” and when someone uses their free will to go into the dualistic consciousness, they create an imbalance in their local area of influence? The most basic law of the universe is the Law of Balance. There cannot be imbalance in the universe. This is a law. And thus, this law would mandate, that those who go into an imbalanced state of consciousness will immediately create an opposite reaction to their imbalanced action. And as this reaction is instantly reflected back to them by the cosmic mirror, well then they are instantly destroyed by their imbalanced action and the reaction to it.

This then, would seem to make it impossible for anyone to use their free will in an imbalanced way, and indeed it is so. But, what makes it possible for beings to go into duality is, that there are Beings in the Spiritual Realm who vow, that they will hold the balance, they will add their spiritual light and momentum, so that balance in the overall sense can be maintained for a time. While the beings who have chosen to go into duality are extended an opportunity, to experience a less extreme manifestation of their unbalanced state of consciousness. So that they are not instantly destroyed, but actually experience a milder version of what they have created.

Thus, through having that experience, they are given the opportunity to gradually have enough of what is offered in duality. Until then, with higher awareness, they use their free will to say, “This is enough, I want something more. I want to move on from this unbalanced state. I want to come back home to a true state of balance, the balance between Alpha and Omega, between the masculine and feminine aspects of my own Being. I want to come home to the Spiritual Realm, where the balance was never broken, where there is indeed perfect balance, perfect transparency, perfect equilibrium.”

The final judgment of the conflict between male and female

You are used to thinking of God Power seen through the mental box of the so called all-powerful male God of the Old Testament, who has created the heaven and the earth, who will judge you in the final judgment and who is ready to cast you into hell, if you do not measure up to some standard defined by some religion on earth. This, of course, is the unbalanced male God created by those, who have gone into an unbalanced state of consciousness and who therefore have created a conflict. And in a conflict, there must be an enemy, there must be a scapegoat. And what better enemy could there be, than to create the false teaching that women caused the fall and that therefore they should be suppressed by men? Thus right there – in the basic relationship between the two sexes – you have a conflict, that then becomes the foundation for almost every other conflict seen on this planet.

It is an absolute necessity at this point in cosmic cycles, that the consciousness of blaming women for the fall will receive its final judgment from the ascended masters. For I tell you once again, in order for such a consciousness to exist, we of the ascended masters have to hold the balance for it, and we do so lovingly and gladly for a time, so that people on earth or elsewhere where they have descended into duality may experience – may reap what they have sown – may experience the out-picturing of their own state of consciousness in a way, that does not obliterate them but actually allows them to experience their own co-creation, their imbalanced co-creation.

We have given the space on planet earth now for several thousand years, here in the Middle East and elsewhere, where the monotheistic religions have had their reach, even beyond this, in the East where also women have been suppressed; but especially here in the Middle East. This has been the focal point, this has been, so to speak, the point where the black hole, the downward spiral of the suppression of women, has been focused.

This morning early, when this messenger awoke, I gave him a vision – although he did not know at the time what the spiral was – but he experienced descending into this black hole with demons and discarnates clamoring along the walls. And he experienced what I had given him some time ago, the Rod of Power, the Scepter of Authority, of how he simply had to raise it, and the demons would flee further and further down the black hole, until he had descended all the way to the bottom and they were all consumed by that power of God. For this Scepter of Authority cannot be used in an imbalanced way, for you see, those to whom it is given would instantly be destroyed, if they attempted to use it in an imbalanced way for personal gain, or personal revenge or in any other way. Thus, it is something that is given only to someone who has proven the willingness to remain balanced even in extreme situations.

Balance of course being the balance of the unconditional love of God, that brings forth whatever is required, and sometimes may seem as tough love, that some will accuse of not being love at all, seeing it as anger for they see it through their own consciousness. And they are angry at the fact, that someone will not be moved, for someone will stand firm on the Rock of Christ, instead of adapting to their state of consciousness and telling them what they want to hear, instead of what they need to hear.

This Scepter of Authority is indeed a powerful instrument, that allows the ascended masters to use the aura and chakras of a person in embodiment to bring forth a more physical level of judgment of the forces, that have amassed in the physical realm, in the astral realm, in the mental and in the etheric. And thus, we will use this tool as this messenger travels wherever he goes, that he may extend that right hand and extend that Scepter of Authority to touch the many beasts that people have created, the beasts that were spoken about at the Wesak celebration, to touch them on the forehead, on the third eye as they are all created out of a misuse of the power of vision.

Indeed, I shall start right here in the Middle East, by going directly into that bottomless pit, that black hole of the persecution and suppression of women, the judgment against women, that has been practiced and spread throughout the world from this epicenter for now thousands of years. And indeed, this black hole is centered right here in Jerusalem, which is why Jesus as King David was inspired to build a temple here, even though again it had to be done according to the level of consciousness of the people, who could only worship a God that had certain material characteristics, a God that had a certain form. For they had gone so far from the original God of Abraham, that they could not even conceive of the formless God.

Even I shall bow momentarily to the wonders of modern technology that are sometimes more noisy than we would like. This of course, being an expression of just how imbalanced society has become. For I tell you, that technology that makes noise, that pollutes, that burns energy is of course not an expression of balance. For there would be no negative impact on the environment from technology, that sprang from the consciousness of balance. [A police helicopter flew overhead 100 meter above the ground and the dictation was interrupted for several minutes]

Unraveling the downward spiral of the suppression of women

Yet returning to my goal, I will now descend into this bottomless pit, to the very bottom of it, where the beast itself – of the suppression of women, the suppression of the female element of God and of hatred of the Mother – is centered. I will not describe this beast, for it is indeed so ugly that it is almost impossible to put words upon it, but it shall, at this instant [11:35 AM] – through the power of my instrument in embodiment, and the power of the God Star – it shall be slain. And as it thrashes about in the death throes, it shall indeed be consumed by the infinite power of the God Star Sirius, that is also the Star of God Government.

The perversion of God government

What is God Government? It must begin when you recognize, that God Government cannot spring from the masculine aspect alone, but must spring from a state of balance between masculine and feminine. And thus, it cannot be based on a hatred of the feminine, on hatred of the Mother, but only on respect for the Mother.

The lie that springs from the epic dramas is that a government is meant to secure some material goal, such as for example you see right here in the Knesset, the Israeli Parliament, which is so focused on securing the material goal of defending the State of Israel and its right to exist. Is it indeed God-ordained, that a state should exist at all costs? Nay, it is not, it never has been, it never can be. Is this not the lesson that the Israeli people, that the Jewish people, should have learned based on their history? Can they not then look back and see that the reason why they were conquered, the reason why they were driven into exile, was indeed a projection of their own consciousness, where they wanted to be seen as God’s chosen people; those who are envied by all who are not from their background.

If you have this extreme need to feel elevated above others, then you need others to act as if they are jealous of you, as if they hate you, as if they are angry at you, as if they want to threaten you. Do you see, that this is simply a necessity, born from the drama of wanting to feel as God’s chosen people? You must then project that drama upon others, and then the cosmic mirror says, “Well then, we will surround you with people who are trapped in another drama and who also need someone to hate, someone to be angry with, someone to blame for their situation.”

As always, you see that like attracts like, in the sense that those who have overlapping dramas, are attracted to embody in the same geographical area, where there, therefore, will be tension, an ongoing, never-ending, perpetual tension between them. You see here an example of this consciousness, where those who are the leaders of the State of Israel have adopted a policy, that they have a right to defend themselves with all means possible. Is this not simply a version of the consciousness, that the ends can justify the means? Well, indeed it is for those who have eyes to see.

For what, indeed, is necessary? If you go into a psychiatric hospital and find a patient with extreme paranoia, well, that person will feel threatened by just about anything. Does that mean, that the person really is threatened or does it mean that the person only feels threatened, based on how he or she looks at the world from inside that particular mental box? Can you not see, that the Israeli government and the Israeli people have also created a mental box? And the mental box becomes a self-reinforcing downward spiral, where they will feel more and more threatened, simply because they are projecting their mental images upon their neighbors.

Do you not understand – as we have said before – that there was a reason why Jesus embodied here. It is not that this land was any more holy than any other pile of rocks in any other desert around the world, but that the consciousness here was so low, that there was a need to bring some kind of balance. And this is what Jesus came to bring, when he said, “Love thy neighbor as thyself.” But what did he say before: “Love God, with all your heart, mind and soul.” Unless you love God first, you cannot realize, that everything in the material universe is an expression of the Living God. And when you know, that you are an expression of the Living God, and your neighbor is an expression of the Living God, well, only then can you love your neighbor as yourself, because you see that your neighbor IS yourself, is an extension of that greater self; the one undivided, indivisible self of the Creator itself.

This, then, was why Jesus came here—to change that consciousness of warfare, hatred, anger. Did he not come to show, that no one can indeed be God’s chosen people, for all are God’s chosen people? Did not Paul say, that there is no Jew or Gentile in Christ, for all are reborn and become new people, new Beings in Christ. Imagine that this truth had been understood and accepted by the people in this region, so that a new universal awareness had spread.

I am not thereby saying, that the Jews or the Arabs should have become Christians. What I am saying is, that Jesus could have been seen as a universal teacher, bringing forth a teaching that cannot be classified or turned into a rigid religion. If this consciousness had been embraced, then the Jews would no longer have seen themselves as the only chosen people. Christianity would not have developed as a sectarian, rigid religion. Perhaps Islam would not even have been necessary, or at least it would not have been the dualistic religion that it was from the start. Everything could have been different, if there had been enough people who were willing to embrace the universality of Christ. But they were not here; their consciousness was not high enough, for they were so overpowered by the downward spiral, the downward spiral of hatred of the Mother.

That spiral has been arrested this day, it has been stopped! The beast has been consumed as I am speaking these words. What that means is, there is now a new opportunity given for the people in the Middle East to rethink their approach to life, without having the gravitational, magnetic pull of this black hole, this downward spiral, this bottomless pit of anger and hatred and self-hatred and anger against self, anger against God. Anger against God the Mother, but even anger against God the Father, for there is an unwillingness to recognize, that the true God the Father is beyond form and thus cannot be the tribal God – the tribal God on steroids, so to speak – that you see in the Torah, in the Old Testament.

A new opportunity and a new responsibility

A new opportunity is given to this area and to the world. Yet this new opportunity comes with a responsibility. For you see, my beloved, we cannot simply give such an opportunity and still hold the balance that allows the people to do whatever they want, without reaping the karmic return. Thus, there shall be a shortening of the time it takes for the cosmic mirror to reflect back what the people project into it. You will see, indeed, that the people in this area will – until they change their consciousness – reap a more direct return of what they sow. Their sowings will come to fruition much sooner than they are used to. And therefore, you will indeed see a very high likelihood of increased tension, increased conflict, even the potential for warfare in this region as a result of this dispensation, where indeed the people must outplay what they are not willing to let go of.

For I trust you understand, that the dispensation that has been given is not in any way a violation of people’s free will. The overall spiral has been consumed, but what we have not consumed is what the people hold in their individual consciousness, for that would violate their free will. Thus, they can instantly start to recreate the spiral; they can project out into the universe this same state of consciousness. But of course, we have not consumed the spiral in order to see it recreated, and that is why we say, “It shall not be recreated, for the people shall have returned unto them what they project out, so that a new spiral cannot form.”

And thus, the new opportunity to rethink will remain, and it will be reinforced by people seeing a more direct return of their state of consciousness and its projections than they have been used to. For indeed, these people have entered into a state of consciousness that is so arrogant, that on both sides, on all sides, of the conflict, they believe they have God on their side. And they believe that God will protect them from reaping what they have sown, even when they know in their hearts, that they are violating God’s commandment “Thou shalt not kill.”

Yet they have become used to dodging that karma, and they have come to see that this is God’s Will, even though it is simply the grace that has allowed them the opportunity to see a milder return of their own projections. But that milder return shall now be replaced by a quicker return, by a more instant return. And thus, be not surprised if you see increased conflict for a time. Be not disturbed; continue to give rosaries and hold the vision that balance will eventually prevail. For when the storm has blown itself out, is it not so that the ocean waves begin to settle down, until once again the entire ocean is like a mirror. And what does it mirror, my beloved? Does the flat ocean not mirror the sky above, as indeed the balance on earth can mirror the perfection of Spirit?

This, then, is the vision I ask you to hold in these coming months and years, so that you will see beyond the outer events that may indeed unfold – that are extremely likely to unfold – although they could be averted by a change in consciousness. Hold the vision for that change in consciousness and keep holding it, even when it seems like your holding the vision has no effect whatsoever. For I tell you, it does have an effect, even if it takes time to be manifest in the physical. But even that time will be shortened, and you will see that your holding the vision will also be manifest sooner because of the acceleration of cycles that I have spoken about.

Thus, my beloved, I have had my say. Thus, it is sealed. For the power of Surya has been released this day to give a new dawn to this planet, and to this region of the Middle East. Thus, the God Star Sirius shall shine with a new brightness and a new opportunity to mark the birth of a new awareness, a new Christ awareness in the hearts and minds of the 10,000 that Jesus spoke about, and the many millions more who are part of this mandala, this movement of the Christed Ones who are destined to take a stand in this age on the Rock of Christ and say, “We will not be moved by the consciousness of duality or those who embody it, for we are the true co-creators and we take up our responsibility to have dominion over the earth.” Thus it is done, it is sealed, it is—finished.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

Abraham’s God was the Living God—not a dead god

TOPICS: Understanding Abraham’s God – Those who wrestle with God – The mental box of intolerance – The cause behind the ongoing conflict – A defining point on your path –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, October 25, 2009 through Kim Michaels. Given near the Israeli governmental buildings, the Ministry of foreign Affairs, Supreme Court and the Knesset.

I am indeed MORE, my beloved, the one and only Master MORE, for there is only one of me, although there are those who claim to be me but are not, for they are not willing to be MORE. And therefore, they cannot flow with me but are left behind in a static state, somewhere in time and space, as I constantly transcend and move beyond time and space in the eternal progression of being, of transcendence, of the River of Life that I AM.

The splashing waterfall in the background symbolizes that River of Life, which eternally moves on and is never the same. You have heard the old cliché, that you cannot step into the same river twice, and it is indeed not just a cliché. There is a deeper truth here, that you might ponder and meditate upon, for so it is with the stream of consciousness, that you call physical space and time.

The illusion – the grand illusion of the ages – is indeed that human beings, in their dualistic state of consciousness, cannot see beyond the solidity of matter. And thus, they assign reality to matter, they assign on-goingness to it, and they indeed believe that it has power over them. For they have forgotten, that they are eternal Spirit Sparks, that they are lifestreams that are designed to flow with the River of Life. And they too have come to the point of stopping that flow through them, seeking to hold on to something that they have not had enough of in this realm, this illusory realm of time and space.

Understanding Abraham’s God

Let us now go back to the time of Abraham, considered to be one of the Patriarchs of the Jewish faith, one of the patriarchs of both Christianity and Islam, as the three monotheistic religions. Did Abraham actually preach what you today call today monotheism? Well, yes and no my beloved, depending on how you understand and define monotheism. For you see, at the time of Abraham this entire region was a mixture of various tribes, each having their own tribal gods, usually having some idol carved in wood or stone or gold or whatever, but some physical object, where they believed, that the God that they were worshipping was indwelling in that physical object and not elsewhere in the realm of matter.

So what you had was not only conflict between the various tribes competing over land for their flocks, but you also had conflict based on the tribal gods and the idea that each tribe believed, that their God was stronger than the God of the other tribe. When I was a young man in that embodiment, I pondered this. I pondered why there had to be this conflict between the tribes, and I realized, that if the tribes were ever to overcome their conflicts, they needed something to unite them, something greater than the tribe. They needed to have a vision of something that was beyond their own tribe, beyond the mental box – although I certainly couldn’t have used that word at the time – for their own tribe.

The vision I had as a young man was, that it was clearly the tribal gods who were blocking the vision of something greater than the tribe and the tribal consciousness. Now, even then there was indeed some exchange of goods and ideas between this region and the East, and I was fortunate indeed to meet a traveling merchant, who had grown up in the East and was familiar with the Vedas and the Vedic world view. I learned from this traveling merchant-sage, as you might call him, the view that beyond the many gods of Hinduism – the specific gods with different characteristics – there was the One Supreme God, Brahman, the originator of all that has formed.

Yet Brahman is beyond form, for how can the originator of form have form in itself? It must be beyond, it must be transcendent, for if something has form, it cannot be the Supreme Source of form. This was immediately logical to me. I know full well, that those trapped in the duality consciousness can and will debate this point endlessly, as you see people today endlessly debating whether God is like this or like that, whether he is like that described by their religion or in some other way. But you see, God is not a he or a she, because the God who is beyond form has not taken on anything that can be compared to masculine and feminine, male and female.

I saw in a vision – on an early morning in the desert, as the sun was rising – I saw in a vision, that even beyond the sun there had to be some source that was driving the sun; driving the light, creating the light, generating the light. And I knew that that God, that formless, transcendent, never-changing eternal God—THAT was my God. And that is the God I preached; the God that is beyond form, and therefore cannot be the personal God, the angry judgmental being in the sky, that has been portrayed throughout the Old Testament.

For certainly, you can see that Abraham cannot be responsible for what happened after his time, where the concept of the transcendent God not only was not understood, but was interpreted to mean a God that had certain human characteristics, where again human beings projected onto that God what they wanted to see, so that they could feel that this God was partial to their people, although it had grown beyond to not just one tribe but the Jewish people. Yet they still wanted a God, who was simply larger than the old tribal God but was partial to their people. So they took the concept that I preached of the transcendent God and made it into a material deity, that they gave human characteristics, first of all by projecting their male chauvinist, their male dominated, world view and mental box upon that God.

Those who wrestle with God

Then, you have the creation of the Old Testament God, which became the God of the Israelites—the God of Israel after Jacob. And you should know, that the word “Israel” means “he who wrestles with God,” the name given to Jacob after he wrestled with the Angel of God for the entire night, refusing to let the Angel go until he had been blessed.

What does this indeed symbolize? It symbolizes an attitude, a world view, where you want Spirit to fit into the mental box you have created in matter. Thus, you wrestle with Spirit, you demand that Spirit come down to your level of consciousness and express itself through that level of consciousness, instead of being willing to do what I did – what Jesus did, what Moses did on ascending the mountain and what all other true teachers and prophets have done – namely raise your consciousness beyond your mental box and move outside of that mental box, as even symbolized by the fact, that I had to leave my homeland and move on to other pastures, move into the unknown in order to prove to God, that I was willing to transcend my mental box. I was even put through the extreme test of being asked to physically sacrifice my son in order to again prove that I was willing to step out, even of the mental box of that ancient society, where your sons were seen as your seeds, your offspring, the key to your future, to the future of your family tree and name.

Do you see, how I was asked not only as recorded in the scriptures but asked many times to transcend that mental box and the next mental box and then the next and the next? And do you see, that this is the sign of those who are willing to flow with the River of Life? For as Jesus has recently explained in his latest discourses on the ego, as long as you are in embodiment, there will be some mental box, for you cannot be in this denser realm of the world of form without looking at it through a particular box, a particular filter, that you then seek to project upon the Ma-ter light, and the Ma-ter light must obey and take on the form that you project through you mind.

This is the test, that all spiritual students have faced throughout the Ages. When will you come to the point, where you stop projecting onto Spirit and thereby reject the flow of the Holy Spirit, that is here to take you beyond your mental prison? When will you stop projecting and open your mind and heart to the guiding hand of Spirit, who may speak to you from deep within your heart, speak to you through another person, even speak to you between the lines of a scripture or speak to you in a more direct manifestation, such as the appearance of what people call Angels but which are truly the thoughts of God, sent to you to awaken you to the need to look beyond your mental box?

For do you not see – when you look at history – that any religious or spiritual teaching has always become a mental prison for many of those who have claimed to follow a particular religion. There is no exception to this, although certainly there are religions that have become more rigid than others, with hardly any becoming more rigid in the entire world history than the three great monotheistic religions of Judaism, Islam and Christianity.

For do you not see – when you walk through the streets of Jerusalem, when you walk on or around the Temple Mount, when you ascend the Mount of Olives – do you not sense the rigidity, the rigidity of consciousness, the intolerance toward those who have other ideas, other ways of looking at God, other ways of worshipping God? And thus, you will know exactly the same consciousness, that I contemplated in that lifetime as Abraham, where I saw the consciousness of the different tribes. You see now, so many thousands of years later in what is called the modern age – with the immense expansion of knowledge, of awareness of the universe – you still have that same consciousness of intolerance toward those who dare to be different from yourselves, or who are born different through their skin color, race, ethnicity, or what have you.

Do you see why you have the old saying, that there is nothing new under the sun? For human beings are still prone to go into those same mental boxes, always projecting from that mental box, that other people should conform to my mental box, and when they do not, I will reject them! I will reject their right, I will even reject the very possibility, that I might learn something from others. Or that I even might learn tolerance towards others and therefore earn tolerance toward my own way of life, that I might actually transcend that way of life and reconnect to the fact, that I am a spiritual being that sprang from the formless God. And I am meant to return to formlessness, and I can do so only by transcending those form-based mental boxes, created here on earth to trap the Spirit in a lesser form, and therefore prevent that Spirit from letting its light shine and therefore raising the collective consciousness.

The mental box of intolerance

Contemplate for a second the immense expansion of knowledge brought about through science. Contemplate how astronomers have created stronger and stronger telescopes, that can look deeper and deeper into the material universe. Contemplate how they have discovered that the universe is so vast, that the human mind can barely fathom it, that there are billions upon billions of stars, billions of solar systems. Contemplate this immense vastness; this immense vastness of the material universe.

And then perhaps even look beyond it and contemplate the vastness of the spiritual universes beyond the material, that you cannot see even with the best telescopes. For the telescopes merely extend the mental box that science is currently in, having not been willing to go beyond and construct telescopes that can show other realms beyond the material, even though they have actually constructed certain instruments, that can show forms of energy that are not in the material frequency spectrum, only the discoveries have not yet been interpreted correctly to show, that scientists have looked into other dimensions already.

Nevertheless, contemplate this vastness that science has discovered, and then project your mind to the narrow streets of the old city of Jerusalem – even to the Temple Mount and to the Mount of Olives – and then realize, that here you have a flashpoint between the world’s three great monotheistic religion. And realize, that they claim to be worshipping the same God, yet they cannot exist side by side in peace, they cannot worship that God in different ways in peace. And then consider what that says about the people of this region, and their unwillingness to transcend that tribal consciousness, that I experienced so many years ago, and that has been propagated here from generation to generation, with so few people in this area being willing to transcend it, that it almost defies comprehension.

For I have been willing to transcend that consciousness, which is why I am today an ascended being. And I assure you, that if I could reach that level of consciousness, well then so can everyone else. This much I know for sure, for I started out from very humble beginnings. I was not by any means a saint, even in that embodiment as Abraham and in succeeding embodiments, where I was still somewhat trapped in the warring consciousness. There is nothing in the material realm, that cannot be transcended by that which is Spirit.

As Jesus said it, “No man shall ascend back to heaven, save he that descended from heaven.” And the man that descended is your conscious self, that is beyond any form that you might have chosen to identify with in this realm. And thus, you can throw off those shackles of matter, those shackles of form no matter what they are—you can throw them off, you can transcend them, you can go beyond them. This much I can promise you with absolute certainty, for I have proven it to myself, and I know that my brothers and sisters among the ascended masters have proven it as well.

The cause behind the ongoing conflict

And thus, I say to you, it is time, my beloved, to look at this area of the Middle East and to see what is the true cause behind the conflict. The ongoing incessant conflict, that is always there, almost like the explosive gas you see in a mine, that is lying there, filling the tunnels only waiting for that one spark to ignite, so that it explodes into conflict. As you even saw this morning, where this little band of my disciples could not go to the Temple Mount for some conflict – meaningless, nameless – yet a proof of how the consciousness is always there, simply looking for an excuse to burst out into violence, yelling, screaming, hatred. It is then propagated onto the innocent children, who chose to embody here to give the adults an opportunity to encounter the innocence of the childlike mind, and therefore have an opportunity to evaluate, whether they will they pollute that childlike mind with the anger and hatred that they have come to absorb into their beings.

Or will they say, “No, my children deserve a better future than I have had myself. And how can they have that better future, unless I do not put upon them that same heavy burden of anger toward other people, of hatred towards those who are different that was put upon me when I was a child?” Is this not simply sanity? And is the denial of this simple fact not thus insanity? And yet, you yourselves should not sit, wherever you are when you hear or read this, and feel that you are that much better, for you too have your mental boxes, you too have your personal dramas. And I dare say, that there are very few spiritual students who are not also affected by the epic dramas that Jesus has described.

Contemplate this and the other discourses that will be forthcoming, for as a spiritual student, I can assure you that there comes a point on your path, where you will be stopped dead in your tracks, unless you seriously contemplate the existence of the epic drama and how it is your own personal drama that has given an inroad into your consciousness to the epic dramas—that are not only hanging over this planet like clouds but have been turned into, over the millennia, beasts in the astral, in the emotional realm, in the mental realm, even in the lower etheric. These beasts are constantly seeking to get their psychic hooks into your being, so that they can milk you of your energy by stirring up your sense of identity, your thoughts and your feelings to play out the drama, to where you believe in the essential lie of these epic dramas—that the only way to stop the conflict is to manifest the physical outcome that the drama claims it is working towards.

My Beloved, it is time to wizen up and realize, first of all, as Jesus has explained, that the drama itself generates an equal reaction to its own action. And thus, it is simply a lie that there could ever be an outcome to any drama. There cannot be peace through war! There cannot be peace by exterminating those of another race or religion or political ideology. It cannot happen, for there will only be peace when people turn their swords into ploughshares, by refusing to play the drama of war and conflict, by refusing to play any of the dramas that simply seek to reinforce the dualistic struggle, that allows the forces of darkness to milk people of their spiritual light and energy.

This new movement of letting go of the drama, well this new movement is not very likely to start here in Jerusalem, is it—when you are realistic? So then, where will it start? Do you think it will start somewhere in a physical location, or will it start when you decide to look in the mirror and say, “If it does not start with me, then who? If it does not start here, where I am, then where? If it does not start now, then when?” Do you see: it must begin with you, and you, and you and you and all of you who claim to be students of the ascended masters?

A defining point on your path

YOUR reaction to ANY unexpected situation in this material universe is a projection of your own drama and its mental box. The lie of the drama is, that it projects outside yourself, so that you look at other people and say, “They were the ones who did something wrong, they are the ones who have the problem.” And therefore, you have the perfect excuse for not looking at the beam in your own eye and realizing that no one ever did anything to you.

You did something to yourself by your reaction to what other people did, and that something you did to yourself is a product of your drama. And if you want to be free of the drama, you better take a look at your reaction and follow it to its source – in the emotional, in the mental and even in your identity body – to see what it says about the way you look at yourself, the way you look at life, the way you look at God. For that is how you will gain the insight to see the beam in your own eye and pull it from your eye, that you might see clearly what is going on in the world around you instead of looking always through that filter that distorts everything.

So you who should be the wise ones, be willing to look at yourselves and stop looking outside yourselves. For if you will not heed this call, then you will become inevitably more anchored in the rigidity of your drama. And there is a high probability, that you will live the rest of your lifetime inside the mental box of that drama, and there will be very little that we of the ascended masters can do to reach you inside that mental box.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

I come to awaken the Christed ones to a new opportunity

TOPICS: For the judgment of those who abuse children – The end of opportunity for some lifestreams – Have they overcome the abuse of power? – The cycle is coming to an end – Calling the 10,000 Christed beings –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, October 24, 2009 through Kim Michaels. Given in Jerusalem.

Why, my beloved, did I, Jesus, come to this place so many years ago? What did I come here to embody? What did I come here to achieve? Was it to raise myself up to be famous in history, to go down in history as someone who had done something for humankind? Or was it for an entirely other reason that few people have understood?

A big part of the reason was indeed for the children, for the innocence of the children. Those who were born in a land of conflict and strife, who had grown up being the pure, the innocent, the holy—and yet had grown up in an environment of such anger and hatred and animosity, that they inevitably became tainted by this coloring of the anger, the hatred, the belief that some people by their different race, by their different religion, were somehow bad or unacceptable to God and would burn forever in some fiery hell, or however it was envisioned in their particular religion or culture.

Do you know how many times I looked upon these children during my ministry, and found infinite hope in their beautiful innocent eyes? For you will know, that there is one time in the Bible, where they came to me and I said “forbid them not,” but what is not recorded in the scriptures is indeed that almost every time I preached, almost everywhere I preached, there were children who found their way within hearing distance, often without listening to my words but listening to what was behind the words, the radiation, the love that emanated from my Being; the very love for the children of God.

For did I not say that the meek shall inherit the earth, my beloved? And the truth behind that statement is very simple; those who are the innocent of heart shall indeed inherit the earth. For the day will come, when those who are the proud – those who are the arrogant, those who have the superiority of feeling they are better than the children of God on earth – when they will have had their day, when their opportunity will come to an end.

For the judgment of those who abuse children

As part of coming here to minister onto the children, I also came to minister to them in a greater way than they could possibly understand, and bring forth the judgment of Christ upon those who have had long enough to abuse these children in various ways. For I can assure you, that there are those who have been in the earth for a long time – who have lost the connection to their higher selves, who have lost the ability to absorb light directly from within themselves – and who therefore must steal that light from others in order to continue to survive on this planet. And how do they steal it? Well, they do it in many ways but one of the first and foremost ways is indeed the abuse of the children. For the children with their greater innocence have more light stored in their chakras, and therefore there is more that can be spilled through this abuse.

It can be sexual abuse, it can be violence, it can be religious abuse of forcing the children into a mindset that is so far from the innocent mind of the child, that the child at too early of an age is taught to hate, is taught to discriminate against other people because of their different religion—even though they are clearly no different from themselves. And I can assure you, that the children do not see the differences that the adults see. It is not a natural thing to look upon people who look exactly like you, and just because they are of a different religion, you then should hate them.

This would never come from the child’s mind; it is something that must be forced on the child through violence. And I can assure you, that it is one of the worst forms of violence to bring up a child in this way of hatred and anger. The spilling of the blood in front of children, the teaching of children to hate, this is one of the worst crimes against humanity, and you see it going on throughout this world.

The end of opportunity for some lifestreams

There are those who have had a very long time to abuse their power, even in the abuse of children, and their day has come to an end. For they have not been willing to transcend that consciousness. And you see this today in child pornography, in child abuse, sexual abuse of children, even the selling of children into prostitution throughout the world. And you see it in bringing up children to hate, both in this area with its conflict between Jews and Arabs, Christians and Muslims but you see it throughout the world as well.

Think back to the Second World War and before, when you had the Hitler Jugend, where children in Germany were brought up to see themselves and their country as superior and to worship this black magician, Adolf Hitler, who had no love for them whatsoever, but only desired to abuse them and steal their light, to use it for his own purposes. This takes many forms, it has taken many forms throughout the ages—but I can tell you that it is time for this to end. And thus, what I will tell you today is this: the opportunity has come to an end for 10,000 souls on this planet; 10,000 lifestreams who have embodied here for a long time, many of them not even originating in this sphere but originating in higher spheres and having fallen through one or two spheres before they ended up here.

When I came here 2,000 years ago into physical embodiment as Jesus, I came, as I said, for the judgment. I came for the judgment of another number of lifestreams, who had had their last opportunity in the preceding age. Those lifestreams were judged and taken. Some of them for killing me as the Christ, some of them for other crimes, for other misuses of power, but they were taken back then from the earth, many of them during my lifetime, some of them when their natural lifespan ended.

Have they overcome the abuse of power?

But there were 10,000 beings who had not descended into the same low levels of abuse of power as the ones that were taken. And after my resurrection and ascension, I vowed to give these lifestreams another opportunity for another 2,000 years. Where they would have the opportunity to see what life could be, when you espouse the principles that I came to bring through the movement that became Christianity—although it surely was never intended to become a formal religion.

Yet, what you see is this: there have been 10,000 lifestreams who have embodied over these 2,000 years, in many different lifetimes, coming to great positions of power, many of them being the known persons who have had power in history. They have had opportunity after opportunity to have power, and they have been embodied in a Christian culture, where they had the principles of Christ. Yet have they been willing to embody those principles, to overcome their abuse of power and to use power wisely? My Beloved, indeed some of them have.

Some of them have indeed transcended the abuse of power and have come to a point, where they have embodied the teachings I gave to such an extent, that they are no longer abusing power but have indeed reversed the downward spiral that the abuse of power becomes. Therefore, they have been able to start on the true path of self-awareness, some of them even rising to the path of Christhood, grasping the true principles of Christhood that I taught.

From this perspective it must be said, that giving these 10,000 lifestreams an opportunity has been successful, in indeed empowering some to transcend the downward spiral of the abuse of power. Yet of course, as is usually the case, some of the 10,000 – in fact the majority of them – have not used the opportunity wisely. They have indeed even been able to take the principles that I taught, turn them on their head, turn them into a formal religion and again use it as a justification for abusing power.

You saw this in the very beginning of the formation of the Catholic Church, you saw it in the crusades, in the suppression of knowledge, in the suppression of science, in the massacre of the Cathars; in so many other abuses—the inquisition, the witch-hunts, and so many examples of warfare between Christian nations or between Christians and non-Christians. Do you see, that a substantial portion of these 10,000—not only have they continued to abuse power but they have used the teachings I gave – the teachings that were meant to empower them to escape the abuse of power – they have perverted those teachings and used them as a justification for their abuse of power?

The cycle is coming to an end

Well my beloved, it is with great joy I can announce, that this cycle is coming to an end. It is coming to an end precisely at this time on this day [4:08 PM Jerusalem time, October 24, 2009], where I speak this in the physical. Thus, this judgment can be spoken by me, as indeed it was spoken by Maitreya through me 2,000 years ago although not recorded in the official scriptures. This is a momentous opportunity for the earth; it is of an almost epic importance in the sense that having this opportunity sealed in the physical is indeed a great boon for planet earth and for the raising of the awareness of humankind.

It is an absolute necessity, that someone in physical embodiment can hold that level of Christhood to hold the balance for the ending of this cycle. Otherwise it could not manifest in the physical at this particular time, but it would have to wait for some future time when people had again been willing to rise to that Christhood.

Calling the 10,000 Christed beings

It is a law, that those who have abused power cannot be taken from the earth, until someone in embodiment has risen to a level of Christhood, where they can hold the position that these lifestreams held before they fell into duality. This is a law, and I can tell you, that there are 10,000 people – the 10,000 people I have spoken about since I gave the book The Mystical Teachings of Jesus – there are 10,000 lifestreams who have volunteered to embody in this Age precisely to be part of this work.

Those 10,000 are the ones, that I now call to awaken to their calling, to their purpose, and to realize that you are here to rise up and claim your Christhood, manifest that Christhood. For I tell you, that the lifestreams that are judged today will not be taken out of embodiment all of them today, but only as some of the 10,000 Christed ones rise up to the sufficient levels of Christhood, where they can then be taken and the earth will therefore be free from the burden of the downward pull of these lifestreams and their abuse of power.

When the 10,000 begin to awaken, you will indeed see, that some of the high and mighty that you have seen around in the world for many years – be it in the world of politics or in the world of finance, in the world of the military or in other areas – you will see that they will disappear. Somehow they will either be taken out of embodiment or be so incapacitated by having to bear the burden of their own karma, that they will no longer be able to abuse power. Or they will be exposed so that the people can finally see them for what they are—hollow shells that have no power, even though they yesterday appeared to be almost invincible.

Already, a cycle has started, of the public seeing through some of these people, seeing how they have abused and misused power for so long that it is time to say “Enough is enough!” I call upon all of you to remember at inner levels who you are. I call upon you to rise up and to acknowledge that it is time to step out of the shadows. It is time to stop hiding your light under a bushel.

It is time to be who you are, to let that light shine from the housetops, where it can be seen, and where you become a magnet that opens the heart of others to the point, where they will be awakened as well. So that the millions who have the potential to pursue the path of Christhood consciously in this lifetime, will indeed be awakened to that calling, to that potential. Let it be so, let it be so this day, for I speak it with the full fire of my Being, THE FULL FIRE OF MY BEING, the Alpha and the Omega of my Being. And so it is manifest!

 

Copyright © 2009 by Kim Michaels

 

SR. The fourteenth ray of sharing your Presence

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Sanat Kumara, May 10, 2009 through Kim Michaels.

Sanat Kumara I AM. And it is with some amusement that I have watched how some of my students – some of the members of this movement, as well as members of previous dispensations – have come to associate some elevated status with my name, thinking that I am somehow special compared to other Ascended Masters. This messenger was surprised by that reaction, when he encountered it in Lourdes. And my beloved, quite frankly, so am I. We are all one in the ascended realm. We have different positions in hierarchy, but there is no status. There is no value-laden sense of some being superior or more important than others.

Truly, I am not that important. For who am I? I am the cosmic trouble-shooter. I am the one who is willing to go down to the lowest of planets and hold the balance until some are able. This is not what you would call a very high job. I am, in a sense, the cosmic renovation worker, my beloved.

There are certainly those beings in heaven, such as Lucifer himself, who were not willing to get his hands dirty by doing the kind of work that I have been doing for eons of your time. And thus, again, you see, “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all.”

Going beyond status

For there comes a point where one is beyond seeking status, seeking position. One is beyond the illusion, as Saint Germain exposed, of thinking that by attaining some ultimate status – because of one’s prior actions or wisdom on the spiritual path – one is guaranteed to enter the kingdom. But you see, the kingdom is only open to those that are beyond duality. And when you are beyond duality, there can be no value judgment, no status whatsoever.

And thus, I come to represent to you the fourteenth ray. It is a ray that is extremely difficult for the linear mind to fathom—it is impossible for the ego to fathom.

We, of course, need to use words to communicate in this form. And so, the words that I desire you to ponder concerning this ray is indeed, “Sharing your Presence,” sharing your Divine Presence.

When I came to Earth, my beloved, the Earth was at such a low level, there was no civilization as you see today. There were no means of communication. There were only beings who, although they had a human potential, were living as sophisticated apes, my beloved.

What teaching could I possibly give?

There was no prior religion that I could tie in to, as Jesus indeed sought to renew the Jewish religion, as the Buddha sought to renew the Hindu religion. There was nothing, absolutely nothing to tie in to. There was no foundation whatsoever for giving a spiritual teaching. For you cannot give a teaching to beings who have no awareness of any spiritual side of life, not even the concept of God, or any superior, supreme being.

What then could I do in the Earth? I could share my Presence, my Divine Presence—thereby allowing the beings that I encountered to experience that there is something beyond their present state of consciousness.

The trap of doing

And so, as you climb the spiritual path – passing the initiations of the other rays – you come to acquire greater understanding, greater wisdom. And yet, this understanding can become a millstone around your neck. Something that weighs you down, that forms barriers in your mind, where you start thinking that in order to awaken humankind – bring God’s kingdom, or bring Saint Germain’s Golden Age into manifestation – you have to go out and give people some sophisticated teaching. And the more sophisticated the teaching, the more elevated you are as a teacher—is that not the common misconception?

And yet, the reality remains exactly the same today as it was in those primitive days. What will truly make the difference is that people experience the Divine Presence. You can give no other gift to humankind – to other people, to the cause of Saint Germain – than to share your Divine Presence.

But so many times [the problem is] the linear mind, my beloved—not necessarily your ego. For as you come to the higher levels, it is not so much the ego [that is the block], but the fact that your conscious self has not yet transcended the linear mind. And thus, you are so fixated – with that linear mind – on an outer teaching, thinking that you have to go out and preach the word – a particular word – and get people to convert to a particular teaching, a particular organization, follow a particular guru.

And you see this all over the world—well-meaning people, who have attained some maturity on the spiritual path but are still trapped in thinking that they have to preach a particular expression of truth as the highest one, or as the solution to all problems. And in going out and being so fixated on this, they are, as Gautama has talked about, so fixated on changing other people that they forget the importance of Being who they are—of sharing who they are. Not as a separate self, but as the Divine self, the Divine Presence.

My beloved, surely the linear mind can take what Jesus said about challenging the liars and the lie – challenging the false teachers, challenging the moneychangers – and the linear mind can take this to mean that you must look at their lie and counteract it with a teaching in words that is the opposite of the lie, namely, the truth. But as we have said, words are words. Words are relative. It is not possible to express an absolute truth through words.

Listen to what I said. It is not possible to express an absolute truth through words. Any word can be interpreted in more than one way. If I make any statement with words and have ten people listen to it, they will have ten different experiences of what the words mean to them.

The need for gnosis

That is why, as we have explained in previous discourses, there is the need for gnosis, whereby the knower becomes one with the known. If you truly want to understand – grasp, know – what I am expressing, you must go beyond the words and tune in to my Presence. If you truly want another human being to understand – to grasp, to know – the truth that you have come to know, then it is not enough to give that person words or teachings or techniques—you must share your Divine Presence.

I am not saying you cannot give them words. But the words cannot simply be infused by the linear mind and its desire to change them. The words must be infused by your Divine Presence, of who you are in your Higher Being, shining through the lower form—therefore, stirring something deep within their hearts, a faint remembrance, that they, too, came from somewhere beyond this world. And by experiencing your sharing of your Presence that is beyond this world, there begins to stir in them the awakening, the memory, that they too are more than this world.

My beloved, there is no point in you going out with the understanding you have and seeking to simply challenge those who have a different, or a lower, understanding or a false understanding—if you only do it from that level of the linear mind, or even from the ego and its value judgment. You will only be seeking to establish one relative truth as superior to another or even all other relative truths. This will not diminish the dualistic struggle, but add to it.

Yet if you state your truth, infused with your Divine presence, then you might indeed awaken others—show them that there is an alternative to the dualistic struggle, to the struggle of raising up one truth as superior to all others.

Be willing, my beloved, to learn from my example. Do not judge who is ready or who is not ready, who is worthy or is not worthy. Do not set up criteria or conditions that people have to meet, before you will share your truth with them. Be willing to share your Presence with all.

There are some, my beloved, who are in such a state of consciousness that they are not ready, at that level of consciousness – or perhaps just temporarily not ready – for a certain sophisticated, spiritual teaching. But regardless of what state of consciousness people are in – temporarily or long-term – they are always ready for you sharing your Divine Presence.

Sharing your Presence is never wasted

This can never be wasted, my beloved. It can never be wasted on anyone. You are so accustomed to look at people, whether they are spiritual or not. But where does this come from? It comes from the fact that over many lifetimes you have been rejected by those who are not only not spiritual but are anti-spiritual. And so you have allowed the false teachers and their students to warp your own perception of why you are here, to warp your emotions to the point where you are so afraid of being rejected – so afraid of casting your pearls before swine – that you always try to evaluate whether people are ready before you open your mouth and approach them.

And I am not saying that there needs to be no evaluation. For as I said, if a person is not ready for a sophisticated spiritual teaching, there is no point in giving that person the teaching. But you can always give them a cup of cold water in Christ’s name, as a sharing of a cup of your Divine Presence.

Some may reject it, some may condemn or judge. That is immaterial to you, for in sharing your Presence, is the victory—not in the result.

This world is yet unascended. What will bring it closer to ascension is that some who are in embodiment become the open door for the light of the Divine Presence to shine through their outer forms and into this world.

It does not matter that a particular person does not receive it. For by the fact that the light enters, the world is changed a little bit. The world becomes a little bit brighter. And eventually, many small cups of light will produce a greater change.

No sharing of your Divine Presence goes to waste. For the purpose is not so much to change a particular person—for we must always respect free will. But free will does not mean that people can remain in darkness. And so, you have a right to be in this world and be an open door for the light that will eventually lighten up everything – including the collective consciousness – so that people can begin to see what was hidden before. They can begin to shift their consciousness and make better choices, enlightened choices.

A tool for stilling the mind

So consider that if you truly want to give the highest service of which you are capable, then you must come to a point where you are willing to study on the fourteenth ray. And how do you get there? Well, as Saint Germain said, you must be willing to question everything. Even the teaching that you have acquired through an arduous journey on the spiritual path, and that you feel is genuine or sophisticated or better than some others. And so you see, you must come to that point where you realize that even the highest possible teaching is not the solution to all problems, is not the right teaching for every human being.

There is no one teaching that will automatically awaken every human being. There is, however, one factor that can serve in somehow touching most human beings—and that is sharing your Divine Presence.

Consider this concept carefully. Some of you will not be ready for it. But many of you are indeed ready—if you are willing to go through the rebirth of accepting that you are ready to share some measure of your Divine Presence, that you have already been doing so, but that you can do so even more by becoming consciously aware of this, and by, therefore, tuning in to the Divine Presence, instead of being satisfied by being in the linear mind and always thinking what to say and what to tell people.

Instead, follow the call of the Buddha to go within, to still the mind. And so, I will endeavor to give you a simple, yet effective method for experiencing that stillness, my beloved. You may approach this in a variety of ways. But the general concept is that you set aside some time every day, or at least as often as you can. Go into a quiet room. Sit down in a comfortable chair with your spine somewhat erect. And then direct your attention within.

Inevitably, thoughts will come up. Do not fall into the trap of thinking that in order to still the mind, you have to fight the thoughts, hold them back. For in so doing, you strain the mind. And how can you still the mind by straining even harder?

Many people have wasted countless hours in meditation attempting to still the mind—and in so doing only increasing the struggle and the turmoil within the mind. Instead, the approach is simple. You know that behind every surface appearance there is an underlying, deeper reality. If you look at your physical body, you know that beyond the visible surface there are organs and bones. Yet the bones and organs are made of cells. The cells are made of molecules. The molecules are made of atoms. The atoms are like miniature solar systems with electrons orbiting around the core. But between the electrons and the core is empty space.

And so, if you go deeper and deeper behind surface appearances, you see that eventually you come to something that is empty. Empty. There is nothing there. No electron, no neutron, no proton. No molecules. No “thing.”

You can use different visualizations—perhaps the one I have just given. Perhaps you can visualize a river and how it is constantly moving, but that still, between the molecules, is empty space. Beyond the flow of the water, there is a stillness that is the backdrop for movement.

For movement must be movement in relation to something, as you know very well that a very gradual movement – where there is no point of comparison – cannot be detected by your senses. And so, ultimately all movement is possible only because there is a backdrop of stillness.

So you might meditate in your mind on a river. And as thoughts come up, you see that they are like swirls in the river. But as you go into them and go beyond them, you eventually come to stillness. My point, then, is that when a thought comes up, you do not then seek to fight it. But neither do you flow along with it. You go right into it. You go through it. And you look for what is behind it.

Another thought might come as a result. Go into it, go through it. Look for what is behind it. If another thought comes up, go into it, go through it. Look for what is behind it. Keep doing this, my beloved, and you will eventually reach some measure of stillness.

Spend time in the stillness

Keep practicing it day after day, and you will come to a point, where you can quickly go into the stillness and experience that behind, beyond, the stream of thoughts, there is a stillness—a Presence that forms your sense of identity, your sense of Being, your sense that “I AM.” And it is only because you have that sense that “I AM” that you can have thoughts come through your mind, through your being. And so by going beyond every thought, every feeling, every sensation in the mind, you can come to that ground of Being that is the core Presence, your I AM Presence.

And then, spend some time in that stillness—without forcing, without wanting, without asking, without praying for anything. Be content to simply experience the Presence, my beloved. Do not ask for anything, any answers, any changes. Be content to experience the Presence. And when you feel that it is time to move out, then take a little time to gently return to a normal state of consciousness.

This is not a meditation that should take a long time. As you get more proficient in it, it should take only a few minutes every day. And then, afterwards, you simply go out and go about your daily business, not expecting, asking for or demanding anything. But you will be surprised how contacting the Presence can be the catalyst for bringing new thoughts, new perspectives, new ideas to your outer mind. Ideas that you realize are not part of the general static that goes on in the atmosphere of this Earth from the mass consciousness, but come from a higher realm, have a certain measure of infinity in them—and therefore allow you to be in that creative flow and bring forth new solutions, new perspectives.

And then, as you tune in to that Presence, you can also begin to carry the feeling of that stillness with you. You will come to a point, where you can begin to speak from the stillness. So that your words are not flowing out of the static of your own mind or the collective consciousness, seeking to counteract some other form of static. [Instead] they flow from a deeper level; they are imbued with something. They are imbued with a Presence, and thus, they reach people at a deeper level. For they touch them in the heart and help them see beyond.

There is sometimes validity to challenging people in a very direct and confrontational way. For some of you, this is a natural expression, at least at your present level. I am not hereby saying that all of you should express yourself in the same way. I am simply saying that all of you have the potential to consider sharing your Presence in some way, so that there is more to the words than just the words and the linear mind. So that they are infused with something that is genuine, my beloved.

I call for a genuine spirituality

Look at the spiritual and religious people on this planet. Turn on your television sets on a Sunday, when the preachers are on. Pay attention to when you hear other spiritual people talk about spirituality. And see how often they speak from that surface level – the linear mind – or even the ego with all of its fear or desire for control. And then, realize that if there is to be a new spiritual awakening in this age, it will not come from those who preach from the outer mind. It will come only if there are those who will be the open door for something deeper—something genuine that touches the heart.

And then recognize that this is perhaps the greatest need that you can serve to fulfill in this age—to become those who are known for speaking genuinely about their spirituality. For bringing a new voice into the spiritual debate, into the arena of spirituality and religion. Where you are not simply taking one side of defending a particular religion, or the other side of attacking all religion from a scientific, materialistic perspective. But you are going beyond it, you are finding the Middle Way of being genuine.

For you speak from the stillness. You imbue your words with the Presence that you are. For you know that you are that Presence. For you have been reborn into accepting that you are an expression of the Presence.

And thus, when you know who you are, how can you not express that in all of your words, in all of your actions, in all of your thoughts and feelings? For that is what will give you the greatest sense of joy and fulfillment.

My beloved, the ego finds a certain satisfaction in convincing someone else that it is right. But there is a far deeper joy in feeling the flow of your Presence through your outer being, and in feeling that expression, experiencing that creative flow. And also, then, in sometimes seeing how other people respond, how they are surprised, for here is a person who talks about spirituality but not in the usual way—it is a different voice.

And at first they might not know what to do with it. But you will see that many will respond in a new way, a deeper way. They will be awakened – by the sharing of your Presence – to tune in to their own Presence. And they will begin the journey, until they can come to the point, where they can share their Presence. And as this spreads as rings in the water, then there will be an entirely new spiritual movement of simply sharing the Presence, my beloved. Expressing that Presence, with no expectations of a particular result, simply the desire to share who you are, to share your Presence.

The reward for service is MORE service

This, then, is the essence of the fourteenth ray. I, Sanat Kumara, have vowed to represent this ray to the lifestreams on Earth and to serve to give you the initiations on this ray.

You have now received, my beloved, a teaching beyond what has been given in any previous dispensation. Do not let it become a source of pride or superiority. It is a teaching that is not given because you are superior, but because you have been willing to humble yourselves—look for the beam in your own eye, work on the ego, look beyond the duality consciousness, and therefore, go beyond pride and elevation and superiority.

You have been willing to do with your own being, what I, Sanat Kumara, did coming to Earth—go into the depth [and] not shy away from getting your hands dirty. And so, you have earned the privilege of a teaching that can take you beyond and enable you to become better servants for the Ascended Host and Saint Germain, and Jesus, and the Buddha and others in the ascended realm. The reward for service is MORE service. Thus, also, the teaching on how to give better service.

Thus, there are seven rays that were used to manifest the material realm. There is one ray – the eighth – which occupies the nexus of the figure-eight flow, the first seven being in that lower part of the figure-eight. Symmetry is, of course, an inherent quality of creation. And so, there are seven rays above as well. I have talked about the fourteenth, but there is a fifteenth, completing the seven above, the seven below, and the one in the nexus.

The fifteenth is a ray that cannot, in any way shape or form, be grasped by the linear mind. It cannot truly be described with words. But I will make you aware that it exists, and I will give you something to ponder. Ponder, therefore, “unconditionality.” And beyond unconditionality, the Infinite—infinity.

Infinity.

For at the top of the figure-eight is the singularity that is the Creator. The Creator is infinite, has no conditions, no form that can be captured in words or images. Yet, because your conscious self is an extension of the Creator, you can experience the Presence of the Creator by going beyond all conditions.

For the Creator, too, desires to share its Presence, which is why you exist, why the world of form exists. It is simply the Creator sharing its Presence. And you can partake of it, but the best way to partake of the Creator’s Presence – the Creator’s infinite Presence – is to share your finite, yet, divine, Presence with others.

It is in giving that you receive. It is in letting the light flow to others that you might have the experience of where the light comes from. So that as others experience the light coming through you, you experience where the light ultimately comes from—out of the singularity of the infinite mind, the One Mind.

It is, therefore, with great joy, that I seal these releases that started at the New Year’s conference and now have reached a certain completion, where they can be put into a coherent whole that might indeed empower people to manifest personal healing, personal wholeness.

For these are truly master keys, my beloved. For those who have ears to hear, and who do not seek to interpret them with the linear mind—but are willing to reach beyond for that inner experience, that gnosis with the Spirit that is the source of the words. So that they might experience the Presence beyond the expression.

Our gratitude for all of you who are part of this movement and who have given us a foundation for releasing this teaching.

The thirteenth ray of creative flow

 

 Copyright © 2009 Kim Michaels

 

Back to The Secret Rays